Covnterpoyson considerations touching the poynts in difference between the godly ministers and people of the Church of England, and the seduced brethren of the separation : argvments that the best assemblies of the present church of England are true visible churches : that the preachers in the best assemblies of Engl. are true ministers of Christ : Mr. Bernards book intituled The Separatists Schisme : Mr Crashawes questions propounded in his sermon preached at the crosse / examined and answered by Henry Ainsworth.
         Ainsworth, Henry, 1571-1622?
      
       
         
           1642
        
      
       Approx. 543 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 80 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A26579
         Wing A809
         ESTC R19104
         12397849
         ocm 12397849
         61209
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A26579)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 61209)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 248:E126, no 18)
      
       
         
           
             Covnterpoyson considerations touching the poynts in difference between the godly ministers and people of the Church of England, and the seduced brethren of the separation : argvments that the best assemblies of the present church of England are true visible churches : that the preachers in the best assemblies of Engl. are true ministers of Christ : Mr. Bernards book intituled The Separatists Schisme : Mr Crashawes questions propounded in his sermon preached at the crosse / examined and answered by Henry Ainsworth.
             Ainsworth, Henry, 1571-1622?
          
           [8], 151 p.
           
             s.n.],
             [London :
             1642.
          
           
             First published in 1608. cf. BM
             " ... the Considerations & Arguments first answered, were written by Mr. Spr a minister of Glocestershire ... " 3rd preliminary page.
             Reproduction of original in Thomason Collection, British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Bernard, Richard, 1568-1641. -- Christian advertisements and counsels of peace.
           Crashaw, William, 1572-1626. -- Sermon preached at the crosse Feb. 14, 1607.
           Sprint, John, d. 1623.
           Brownists.
           Great Britain -- Church history -- 17th century.
        
      
    
     
        2005-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-07 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-09 Andrew Kuster
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-09 Andrew Kuster
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           COVNTERPOYSON
           CONSIDERATIONS
           touching
           the
           poynts
           in
           difference
           between
           the
           godly
           ministers
           and
           people
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           the
           seduced
           brethen
           of
           the
           Separation
           .
        
         
           ARGVMENTS
           That
           the
           best
           assemblies
           of
           the
           present
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           are
           true
           visible
           Churches
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           Preachers
           in
           the
           best
           assemblies
           of
           Engl.
           are
           true
           ministers
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           
             Mr
             BERNARDS
          
           book
           intituled
           The
           SEPARATISTS
           SCHISME
        
         
           Mr
           CRASHAWES
           Questions
           propounded
           in
           his
           Sermon
           preached
           at
           the
           Crosse.
           
        
         
           Examined
           and
           Answered
           by
           HENRY
           AINSWORTH
        
         
           Lord
           God
           the
           strength
           of
           my
           saluation
           ;
           
             couer
             thou
          
           my
           head
           ,
           in
           the
           Day
           of
           battel
           ,
           
             Psal.
             140.7
             .
          
        
         
           
             RIGHT
             RIGHT
          
        
         
           Printed
           in
           the
           yeare
           1642.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           A
           fore-speech
           to
           the
           Christian
           reader
           .
        
         
           THE
           truth
           and
           church
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           multitude
           of
           enemies
           ,
           hath
           euer
           been
           d●sgraced
           and
           troden
           down
           in
           the
           world
           that
           many
           which
           haue
           seemed
           to
           loue
           and
           seek
           after
           it
           ,
           haue
           stumbled
           at
           the
           reproch
           &
           oppotision
           of
           the
           same
           .
           Yet
           the
           godly
           wise
           haue
           vnderstood
           &
           discerned
           things
           that
           differ
           .
           It
           is
           a
           great
           help
           vnto
           the
           weak
           and
           simple
           ,
           when
           the
           deceits
           and
           snares
           wherewith
           the
           adversarie
           seeketh
           to
           destroy
           the
           sowl
           ,
           are
           o●enly
           discouered
           ,
           by
           the
           light
           of
           Gods
           word
           and
           for
           this
           cause
           haue
           I
           endeauoured
           according
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           knowledge
           and
           grace
           giuen
           vnto
           me
           ,
           to
           make
           answer
           vnto
           such
           reasons
           cauils
           and
           calumniations
           ,
           as
           are
           giuen
           out
           against
           that
           part
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           which
           this
           church
           witnesseth
           vnto
           the
           world
           ,
           touching
           our
           separation
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           Engl.
           the
           Considerations
           &
           Arguments
           first
           answered
           ,
           were
           written
           by
           
             Mr
             Spr
          
           a
           Minister
           of
           Glocestershire
           ;
           &
           in
           them
           (
           as
           I
           suppose
           )
           the
           summ
           and
           weight
           of
           that
           which
           may
           be
           sayd
           for
           that
           church
           ,
           is
           comprised
           .
           
             Mr
             Bernards
          
           booke
           hath
           rather
           shew
           then
           weight
           of
           reason
           ,
           as
           the
           iudicious
           reader
           may
           perceiue
           ;
           and
           seemeth
           to
           be
           penned
           by
           him
           ,
           rather
           for
           disgrace
           of
           others
           then
           defence
           of
           themselues
           .
           But
           no
           better
           fruit
           can
           be
           exspected
           from
           such
           as
           rebel
           against
           the
           light
           which
           themselues
           once
           seemed
           to
           regard
           .
           
             Mr
             Crashawes
          
           questions
           are
           rather
           to
           stumble
           at
           ,
           then
           to
           direct
           the
           ignorant
           as
           hauing
           neyther
           weight
           of
           argument
           against
           vs
           nor
           for
           themselues
           .
           Yet
           as
           by
           al
           these
           meanes
           the
           truth
           is
           oppugned
           ,
           so
           by
           all
           contrary
           good
           meanes
           it
           should
           be
           defended
           ;
           that
           wisdome
           may
           be
           iustified
           of
           all
           her
           children
           ,
           and
           others
           left
           without
           excuse
           .
           How
           weak
           and
           insufficient
           the
           aduersaries
           reasons
           are
           in
           partiular
           ,
           the
           answers
           vnto
           them
           more
           par●icularly
           will
           shew
           .
           Here
           I
           will
           briefly
           obserue
           ,
           some
           generall
           things
           whereby
           falshood
           endeavoureth
           to
           vphold
           it selfe
           ;
           and
           how
           it
           may
           by
           the
           prudente
           be
           discried
           .
           Vntruth
           hat●
           sought
           to
           preuayl
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           By
           perse●uting
           such
           as
           haue
           spoken
           against
           ,
           or
           forsaken
           her
           iniquitie
           .
           
           iniquitie
           .
           This
           the
           blood
           of
           Gods
           martyrs
           shed
           in
           all
           ages
           proclaimeth
           vnto
           all
           men
           .
           And
           thus
           haue
           the
           chief
           Pastors
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           dealt
           with
           Christs
           lambs
           ,
           in
           these
           our
           dayes
           .
           For
           hauing
           gotten
           into
           their
           hands
           the
           sword
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           they
           there
           with
           haue
           smitten
           such
           as
           with
           the
           word
           ,
           (
           the
           sword
           of
           the
           spirit
           )
           they
           could
           not
           conuince
           .
           In
           which
           they
           fulfill
           the
           measure
           of
           their
           Fathers
           ;
           for
           so
           haue
           the
           Papall
           Prelates
           vsed
           to
           feed
           their
           flocks
        
         
           2.
           
           By
           blaspheming
           and
           preaching
           against
           the
           faith
           &
           witnesses
           therof
           .
           For
           they
           that
           hold
           forth
           the
           truth
           are
           exposed
           to
           the
           reproch
           &
           venim
           of
           the
           tongue
           ,
           and
           many
           vniust
           calumniations
           come
           forth
           against
           their
           persons
           ,
           especially
           the
           principall
           of
           them
           ,
           whom
           evill
           minded
           men
           doe
           most
           maligne
           .
           Also
           the
           cause
           it selfe
           is
           often
           wronged
           ,
           whiles
           the
           truth
           thereof
           ,
           and
           reasons
           that
           vphold
           it
           ,
           are
           sv●pressed
           ;
           arguments
           feighned
           and
           confuted
           which
           wer
           neuer
           made
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           made
           then
           the
           aduersaries
           pretend
           ;
           and
           sometimes
           such
           articles
           and
           errors
           imputed
           ,
           as
           from
           which
           it
           is
           altogether
           free
           .
           How
           others
           heretofore
           haue
           caried
           themselues
           this
           way
           ,
           all
           records
           shew
           :
           how
           men
           at
           this
           day
           haue
           dealt
           with
           vs
           and
           the
           truth
           which
           we
           imbrace
           ;
           many
           pulpits
           in
           Engl.
           can
           witnesse
           .
           besides
           priuate
           calumnies
           innumerable
           ,
           and
           some
           publicke
           pamphletes
           .
           The
           stinch
           of
           their
           reprochfull
           mouthes
           ,
           hath
           caused
           many
           to
           distast
           the
           sweet
           sauour
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           caused
           also
           for
           a
           while
           a
           dislike
           in
           sundry
           of
           vs
           ,
           till
           God
           in
           mercy
           visited
           and
           saued
           vs
           from
           the
           deceitfull
           tongue
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Yet
           is
           not
           this
           yenough
           ,
           but
           men
           seek
           to
           bear
           down
           the
           truth
           by
           writing
           against
           and
           to
           the
           defamation
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           with
           all
           exquisite
           cunning
           and
           frawd
           to
           disgrace
           it
           ,
           and
           by
           plausible
           reasons
           to
           perswade
           vnto
           error
           .
           If
           any
           would
           see
           this
           ,
           let
           the
           generall
           arguments
           vsed
           at
           this
           day
           against
           vs
           ,
           consonant
           and
           agreable
           to
           the
           reasons
           of
           Papists
           &
           other
           ancient
           adversaries
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           be
           obserued
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Papists
           haue
           continually
           exclaimed
           against
           them
           for
           leauing
           their
           mother
           the
           ch
           :
           of
           Rome
           that
           bare
           them
           ;
           crying
           out
           
             the
             Church
          
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           
             Catholike
             church
          
           ;
           and
           saying
           that
           a
           
             Luther
             and
             all
             the
             pack
             of
             their
             first
             fathers
             ,
             were
             children
             of
             their
             mother
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             and
             are
             gone
             out
             from
             them
             .
          
           And
           when
           the
           Protestants
           obiected
           her
           sinns
           ,
           for
           which
           they
           left
           her
           ,
           it
           was
           pleaded
           againe
           ,
           b
           
             will
             ye
             forsake
             your
             mother
             because
             shee
             wanteth
             perfect
             bewty
             ,
             or
             because
             there
             is
             some
             deformity
             in
             her
          
           &
           c
           ?
           Moreouer
           they
           would
           allege
           (
           to
           proue
           them
           schismatiks
           )
           how
           in
           that
           ch
           :
           c
           
             th●y
             had
             been
             regenerated
             and
             made
             h●r
             citezens
             and
             members
             by
             baptisme
             .
             &c
          
           that
           from
           her
           they
           had
           their
           first
           faith
           and
           knowledge
           ,
           yea
           euen
           d
           
             the
             Bible
          
           it selfe
           ,
           
             which
             treasure
             their
             church
             euer
             had
             the
             custody
             of
          
           ;
           and
           many
           such
           like
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           the
           mayn
           reasons
           obiected
           to
           vs
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           they
           tel
           vs
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           is
           the
           e
           mother
           of
           the
           faithfull
           ,
           that
           the
           ministery
           thereof
           f
           
             hath
             begotten
             vs
             ,
             if
             euer
             we
             were
             truely
             begotten
             in
             the
             spirit
          
           ;
           asking
           
           us
           a
           where
           els
           we
           were
           regenerate
           ,
           ●f
           not
           
             in
             the
             womb
             of
             that
             their
             church
          
           &c.
           
           And
           if
           we
           tell
           them
           of
           their
           transgressions
           ,
           for
           which
           we
           forsake
           them
           ,
           they
           answer
           ,
           b
           
             though
             there
             were
             in
             our
             church
             these
             wounds
             you
             speake
             of
             ,
             yet
             doe
             they
             not
             come
             neare
             the
             hart
             ,
             they
             be
             not
             deadly
             ,
             they
             may
             blemish
             the
             bewty
             but
             endanger
             not
             the
             life
             of
             our
             church
             .
          
           &c.
           c
           
             therefor●
             your
             separation
             from
             vs
             ,
             is
             scismaticall
             and
             vniust
             .
          
           and
           many
           such
           like
           pleas
           they
           pretend
           .
        
         
           2
           ,
           For
           the
           ch●rch
           of
           Rome
           ,
           it
           hath
           by
           her
           Mediators
           been
           alleged
           ,
           that
           d
           
             in
             her
             is
             reteyned
             the
             p●ofession
             of
             Christ
             authorety
             of
             scriptures
             and
             Apostolike
             doctrine
             ,
             as
             touching
             all
             the
             chief
             or
             capitall
             articles
             of
             religion
          
           ;
           and
           
             that
             the
             church
             is
             to
             be
             esteemed
             by
             the
             foundation
             thereof
             which
             is
             Chrst
             ,
             on
             which
             foundation
             though
             they
             that
             came
             after
             ,
             builded
             wood
             and
             hay
             and
             stubble
             instead
             of
             siluer
             and
             gold
             and
             precious
             stones
             ;
             yet
             haue
             they
             not
             by
             and
             by
             departed
             from
             the
             foundation
             &c.
             
          
           Now
           who
           knoweth
           not
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           the
           bulwarke
           of
           the
           church
           of
           Eng.
           now
           ,
           against
           all
           batteries
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           chiefest
           rea●ons
           whereby
           they
           reteyn
           many
           simple
           and
           wel
           affected
           people
           among
           them
           ?
           and
           that
           may
           be
           also
           seen
           in
           this
           book
           following
           pag.
           43.105
           119.
           
           &
           123.
           and
           in
           many
           other
           of
           their
           writings
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Vniuersall
           consent
           agreement
           and
           applause
           of
           Churches
           in
           al
           nations
           ,
           of
           Synodes
           and
           Councels
           ,
           of
           Fathers
           and
           learned
           men
           haue
           been
           the
           continuall
           boast
           of
           Papists
           in
           all
           their
           books
           against
           the
           Protestants
           :
           now
           they
           in
           En●l
           to
           beare
           out
           their
           estate
           ,
           vrge
           agayn
           and
           agayn
           the
           like
           against
           vs
           ;
           that
           when
           Gods
           word
           will
           not
           vphold
           them
           ,
           yet
           mans
           word
           at
           least
           may
           honour
           them
           before
           the
           people
           .
           See
           after
           in
           this
           treatise
           .
           pag
           9.
           
           &
           22.
           
           &
           44
           ,
           &
           5.
           
           &
           89
           ,
           91.92.128
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Whereas
           the
           truth
           hath
           brought
           for
           her
           defense
           the
           evident
           scriptures
           .
           e
           papists
           haue
           been
           wont
           to
           carp
           at
           the
           allegations
           and
           interpretations
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           chalenge
           their
           aduersaries
           for
           corrupting
           them
           ;
           the
           formall
           protestants
           in
           Engl.
           haue
           done
           the
           like
           f
           against
           the
           Reformists
           ,
           and
           they
           now
           use
           the
           like
           colour
           against
           vs
           ;
           but
           how
           truely
           .
           let
           the
           particulars
           shew
           after
           in
           this
           book
           ,
           pag.
           90.91.97
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           To
           reuile
           and
           calumniate
           such
           as
           forsooke
           them
           hath
           been
           the
           cōmon
           practise
           of
           Papists
           ,
           calling
           them
           
             heretiks
             ,
             schismatikes
             ,
             Lutherens
             ,
             Calumists
          
           &c.
           and
           matching
           them
           with
           wicked
           heretiks
           heretofore
           ,
           &
           now
           liuing
           :
           The
           same
           way
           doe
           our
           aduersaries
           now
           walke
           in
           proclayming
           vs
           to
           be
           
             Schismatiks
             ,
             Seduced
             ,
             Brownists
             ,
             Donatists
             &c.
          
           and
           to
           make
           vs
           the
           more
           odious
           vnto
           the
           people
           ,
           they
           enroll
           vs
           sometime
           with
           the
           most
           vile
           blasphemers
           that
           they
           can
           mention
           .
           For
           he
           was
           esteemed
           a
           g
           forward
           ●reacher
           am●ng
           them
           ,
           who
           to
           grace
           his
           own
           cause
           by
           disgracing
           the
           truth
           ,
           would
           needs
           h
           ioyn
           vs
           with
           the
           blasphemer
           Hacket
           ,
           (
           sometimes
           a
           brother
           of
           the
           reformists
           ,
           and
           hot
           mainteyner
           of
           their
           cause
           ,
           )
           &
           to
           make
           his
           malice
           the
           more
           remarkable
           ,
           he
           puts
           in
           the
           margine
           of
           his
           book
           ,
           
             The
             brownest
             and
             Hacket
             of
             an
             euill
             spirit
          
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           he
           writeth
           besides
           ,
           is
           so
           fraudulently
           set
           down
           ,
           that
           the
           simple
           reader
           who
           know●th
           not
           our
           cause
           ,
           may
           thinke
           that
           this
           Hacket
           was
           one
           of
           vs.
           This
           
           abuse
           we
           su●fer
           ,
           because
           (
           forsooth
           )
           we
           were
           thought
           to
           hinder
           their
           coūterfeyt
           reformation
           ,
           which
           Hacket
           would
           haue
           set
           vp
           by
           force
           for
           which
           they
           beare
           their
           reproch
           at
           his
           hands
           that
           wrote
           
             English
             Scottizing
             for
             discipline
          
           ;
           but
           this
           man
           most
           iniuriously
           would
           turn
           it
           vpon
           vs.
           
        
         
           These
           and
           the
           like
           arguments
           doe
           euill
           men
           continually
           vse
           against
           the
           truth
           which
           presseth
           them
           ;
           and
           which
           they
           seek
           to
           suppresse
           ,
           but
           all
           in
           uayne
           :
           for
           it
           will
           preuayl
           ,
           mangre
           their
           opposition
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           they
           thinke
           to
           hinder
           the
           Gospell
           b●
           ,
           God
           will
           turne
           to
           the
           furtherance
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           confusion
           of
           his
           aduersaries
           .
        
         
           Against
           these
           and
           all
           other
           like
           colours
           wherewith
           false
           churches
           a●
           adorned
           ,
           two
           meanes
           haue
           been
           vsed
           for
           to
           discouer
           the
           falshood
           ;
           th●
           one
           manifesting
           the
           fact
           or
           estate
           of
           a
           person
           or
           people
           ;
           the
           other
           ▪
           the
           lawfulnesse
           of
           the
           same
           .
           The
           commandement
           of
           God
           is
           a
           lantern
           ;
           and
           the
           law
           a
           light
           to
           declare
           what
           is
           good
           or
           euill
           :
           and
           evidences
           there
           are
           of
           euery
           publick
           estate
           and
           action
           .
           For
           in
           al
           ages
           God
           hath
           moued
           some
           to
           obserue
           and
           speake
           against
           the
           abuses
           reigning
           ;
           and
           some
           haue
           recorded
           things
           for
           their
           glory
           ,
           which
           turne
           vnto
           their
           shame
           .
           ●y
           this
           mean●
           the
           skirts
           of
           the
           whore
           of
           Rome
           haue
           been
           discouered
           ,
           whiles
           some
           that
           loued
           ,
           and
           othersome
           that
           loathed
           her
           ,
           haue
           painted
           out
           her
           filthinesse
           :
           which
           being
           compared
           with
           the
           chastitie
           of
           Christs
           spowse
           set
           forth
           in
           holy
           writ
           ,
           hath
           caused
           righteous
           men
           ,
           (
           as
           was
           a
           foretold
           to
           iudge
           her
           children
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           harlots
           and
           of
           murtherers
           ;
           and
           the
           very
           hornes
           of
           that
           beast
           ,
           to
           hate
           the
           b
           whore
           and
           burne
           her
           with
           fire
           .
           And
           we
           at
           this
           day
           that
           witnesse
           the
           truth
           against
           the
           remainders
           of
           that
           whores
           cup
           ,
           are
           driuen
           to
           breake
           silence
           &
           to
           plead
           for
           Christ
           in
           publik
           ,
           because
           the
           aduersaries
           so
           importune
           vs
           ,
           by
           continuall
           preaching
           and
           writing
           against
           vs
           ,
           and
           seeking
           to
           bear
           out
           all
           with
           the
           cloke
           ●f
           the
           gospel
           ,
           and
           to
           hide
           the
           iniquities
           vnder
           a
           vaile
           of
           professing
           truthes
           fundamentall
           ,
           they
           will
           hardly
           be
           a
           known
           of
           the
           manifold
           euils
           and
           grosse
           corruptions
           ,
           that
           preuayl
           in
           their
           assemblies
           .
           Therefore
           also
           are
           we
           forced
           to
           produce
           their
           own
           writers
           for
           to
           witnes
           with
           vs
           ;
           who
           both
           heretofore
           and
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           complayn
           of
           the
           sinns
           that
           reign
           among
           them
           And
           worthy
           it
           is
           to
           be
           obserued
           how
           the
           ministers
           of
           England
           are
           come
           to
           contradict
           and
           depart
           from
           their
           own
           grounds
           ,
           for
           to
           mainteyn
           their
           corrupt
           estate
           .
           For
           now
           they
           
           vtterly
           deney
           the
           visible
           church
           to
           be
           
             a
             company
             of
             faithfull
             people
             that
             truely
             worship
             Christ
             and
             readily
             obey
             him
          
           ;
           co●tra●y
           both
           to
           all
           the
           scriptures
           and
           to
           their
           own
           Articles
           d
           of
           religio●
           .
           A●d
           
             Mr
             Bernarde
          
           in
           the
           name
           of
           
             all
             the
             diuines
             in
             their
             church
             ,
          
           yea
           (
           if
           we
           ●ay
           bele●ue
           him
           )
           
             of
             all
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             in
             Christendome
             ,
          
           e
           telleth
           vs
           with
           a
           marginall
           note
           also
           to
           haue
           it
           
             wel
             obserued
          
           ,
           that
           
             the
             true
             word
             of
             God
             preached
             .
             and
             true
             sacraments
             of
             Christ
             administred
             ,
             are
             infallible
             toke●s
             of
             a
             true
             church
             .
             I
             say
             not
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             the
             word
          
           truely
           
             preach●d
             ,
             nor
             the
             sacr●m●nts
          
           rightly
           
             administred
             :
             but
             thus
             ;
             the
          
           true
           
             word
             preached
             ,
             the
             true
             sacr●m●n●●
             administred
             .
          
           Now
           lay
           these
           things
           together
           and
           see
           what
           a
           holy
           
           communion
           they
           will
           make
           the
           church
           of
           God
           to
           be
           :
           namely
           ,
           if
           not
           a
           ro●t
           of
           miscreants
           ,
           yet
           at
           least
           a
           mesceline
           multitude
           of
           beleeuers
           and
           infidel●
           ,
           holy
           and
           profane
           .
           Among
           whome
           it
           the
           true
           word
           be
           preached
           ,
           though
           neuer
           so
           curruptly
           falsly
           peruersly
           ,
           by
           any
           Popeling
           ,
           Baalist
           .
           or
           Balaamite
           ;
           if
           the
           true
           sacraments
           be
           administred
           ,
           though
           neuer
           so
           superstitiausly
           profanely
           and
           disorderly
           ,
           to
           the
           open
           wicked
           &c.
           yet
           there
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           true
           church
           .
           Such
           heauenly
           doctrine
           ,
           or
           rather
           such
           hellish
           error
           is
           now
           taught
           by
           the
           transformed
           ministers
           ,
           for
           to
           make
           mē
           keep
           communion
           with
           Belial
           .
        
         
           Against
           these
           and
           other
           like
           impostures
           ,
           haue
           I
           endeauoured
           to
           bring
           out
           the
           truth
           ,
           (
           though
           naked
           and
           destitute
           of
           all
           wordly
           ornaments
           ,
           ;
           and
           by
           it
           to
           manifest
           the
           present
           aberations
           of
           my
           country
           from
           the
           primitiue
           faith
           of
           Christ
           ;
           I
           haue
           also
           produced
           their
           own
           testimonies
           a-against
           them
           ,
           that
           the
           Saincts
           on
           eart
           may
           say
           ,
           a
           
             their
             rock
             is
             not
             as
             our
             Rock
             ,
             euen
             our
             enemies
             being
             iudges
             .
          
           And
           if
           they
           will
           yet
           resist
           ,
           the
           world
           may
           see
           ,
           they
           are
           condemned
           by
           themselues
           ,
           But
           my
           harts
           desire
           and
           prayer
           for
           my
           brethren
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           saued
           ;
           turning
           from
           darknes
           to
           light
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           power
           of
           Satan
           vnto
           God
           that
           they
           may
           receiue
           forgiuenes
           of
           sinns
           ,
           and
           inheretance
           among
           them
           which
           are
           sanctified
           by
           faith
           in
           Christ.
           
        
         
           
             
               H●n●y
               Ainsworth
            
             ,
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Direction
           to
           some
           principall
           things
           conteyned
           in
           this
           book
           .
        
         
           
             Administration
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Engl
             ,
             scanned
             ;
             with
             the
             effects
             pag
             ,
             14.
             &c.
             
             58.
             &c.
             60.
             &c.
             62.
             &c.
             109.
             &c.
             110.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Antichrists
             kingdome
             not
             ouerthrowne
             by
             the
             ministers
             of
             Engl.
             pag.
             61.
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Begetting
               of
               faith
            
             ,
             how
             it
             is
             pag.
             
               5
               ,
               6
            
             :
             It
             is
             no
             essentiall
             note
             of
             a
             true
             church
             ,
             p
             ,
             6.
             
             It
             should
             be
             before
             the
             planting
             of
             a
             church
             p.
             
               40
               ,
               41
               146.
            
             
          
           
             Building
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             is
             performed
             in
             England
             p.
             
               33
               34
            
             :
             &c
          
           
             Christ
             ,
             not
             the
             head
             ,
             Mediator
             ,
             Prophet
             ,
             Priest
             ,
             or
             King
             ,
             of
             the
             church
             of
             England
             p
             ,
             74.
             &c.
             not
             the
             spowse
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             pag
             ,
             42.
             &c
          
           
             Compulsion
             to
             the
             faith
             and
             church
             ,
             vsed
             in
             Engl.
             but
             vnwarrantable
             .
             pag
             120.78.131
             .
             &
             c..
             p
             133
             ,
          
           
             Constitution
             of
             a
             church
             .
             pag
             ,
             98.99
             .
          
           
             
               K.
               Edwards
            
             reformation
             of
             religion
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             was
             accepted
             .
             pag.
             120.133
          
           
             Foundation
             Christ
             ;
             and
             
               Fundamentall
               truth
            
             .
             pretended
             and
             discused
             ,
             pag
             34.123
             ,
             &c.
             
             126.117
             .
             &c
          
           
             Gifts
             ,
             proue
             not
             a
             true
             ministery
             .
             pag
             ,
             13
             :
             &c.
             
          
           
             Matter
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Engl.
             pag
             ,
             106.
             
          
           
             Ministery
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Engl.
             pag
             ,
             108
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               A
               Papist
            
             argument
             against
             the
             church
             of
             Engl.
             pag.
             111.
             
          
           
             Pattern
             of
             planting
             a
             church
             .
             pag.
             44.
             
          
           
             Popular
             ▪
             gouernment
             ,
             obie●ted
             and
             answered
             .
             pag.
             101
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Popes
             authors
             of
             many
             ordinances
             now
             in
             Engl
             pag.
             137
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Positions
             concerneng
             a
             true
             church
             .
             pag.
             65
             &c.
             
          
           
             Profession
             in
             Engl.
             contrary
             to
             their
             estate
             and
             pra●tise
             .
             pag
             ,
             124
             ,
             &c
          
           
             Reformation
             by
             the
             Kings
             of
             Iudah
             .
             p.
             134.
             &c
          
           
             
               Reformed
               churches
            
             ,
             alleged
             for
             approbation
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Engl.
             and
             answered
             ,
             pag.
             
               9
               ,
               10.22
            
             &c.
             
               48
               ,
               51
               ,
               ●2
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               128
               ,
               129.
            
             
          
           
             Repentance
             not
             truely
             preached
             or
             practised
             in
             the
             church
             of
             Engl.
             pag.
             45.
             &c.
             
             56.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Separation
             proued
             necessary
             :
             p
             ,
             
               5
               ,
               22
            
             ,
             granted
             by
             our
             aduersaries
             ,
             pag.
             1
             :
          
           
             Synns
             suffred
             ,
             how
             they
             defile
             the
             church
             .
             pag.
             101.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Spirits
             of
             the
             Prophets
             subiect
             to
             the
             Prophets
             scanned
             pag.
             28.29
             .
          
           
             Testimonies
             of
             the
             ministers
             of
             Engl.
             against
             the
             estate
             of
             that
             church
             ,
             concerning
             
               
                 The
                 people
                 pag.
                 
                   2.107.108.59
                   ,
                   60
                   ,
                   62.122.125
                   ,
                   126.127
                   .
                
              
               
                 The
                 ministery
                 and
                 ministers
                 pag.
                 
                   3.11.112.81
                   ,
                   114.119
                   ,
                   136
                   ,
                   142
                   ,
                   143.
                   
                
              
               
                 The
                 worship
                 ,
                 pag
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 church
                 gouernours
                 .
                 pag
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
              
            
          
           
             Worship
             of
             God
             in
             the
             church
             of
             England
             ,
             polluted
             pleaded
             for
             &
             against
             ,
             pag.
             137.
             &c
             ,
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           CONSIDERATIONS
           ,
           Touching
           the
           poynts
           in
           difference
           ,
           betvveen
           the
           godly
           〈…〉
           people
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ;
           and
           the
           seduced
           brethren
           ,
           of
           the
           separation
           .
        
         
           A
           Separation
           we
           deny
           not
           ,
           from
           the
           corruptions
           of
           the
           Church
           wherein
           we
           liue
           ;
           1
           in
           iudgment
           ,
           2
           profession
           ,
           3
           practise
           :
           1
           of
           teaching
           eu●ry
           part
           of
           truth
           and
           righteousnes
           ;
           2
           of
           performing
           the
           things
           we
           teach
           ;
           3
           of
           reprouing
           every
           part
           of
           sin
           and
           error
           ;
           4
           and
           absteyning
           from
           all
           corruptions
           of
           life
           and
           d●ctrine
           :
           for
           which
           particulars
           ,
           so
           many
           of
           both
           parts
           haue
           suffred
           and
           doe
           suffer
           so
           many
           things
           .
           But
           the
           difference
           is
           ,
           we
           suffer
           for
           separating
           in
           the
           Church
           :
           you
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           And
           this
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           you
           know
           :
           vnlesse
           you
           will
           cauill
           ,
           against
           your
           own
           conscience
           and
           knowledge
           .
        
         
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             WHO
             so
             examineth
             these
             your
             Considerations
             ,
             and
             weigheth
             them
             in
             the
             ballance
             of
             equitie
             :
             may
             finde
             them
             wanting
             in
             many
             poynts
             ,
             touching
             the
             differences
             between
             your
             Church
             ,
             and
             vs
             that
             separate
             frō
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             insufficient
             in
             the
             poynts
             that
             are
             handled
             to
             perswade
             any
             wise
             hart
             to
             returne
             vnto
             you
             .
             You
             ouerpasse
             1
             the
             hierarchie
             of
             your
             spirituall
             Lords
             the
             prelates
             with
             their
             vnder
             officers
             which
             reign
             ouer
             you
             ;
             1
             and
             the
             forme
             of
             Gods
             worship
             by
             your
             Leitourgie
             or
             seruice
             booke
             set
             vp
             and
             vsed
             in
             all
             your
             parishes
             .
             These
             are
             two
             mayn
             exceptions
             that
             we
             make
             against
             you
             ,
             though
             you
             dissemble
             them
             in
             this
             your
             writing
             ,
             and
             insist
             vpon
             other
             two
             ,
             1
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             2
             inferior
             ministerie
             (
             as
             I
             conceiue
             you
             ;
             )
             as
             if
             these
             onely
             were
             the
             poynts
             of
             difference
             between
             vs
             and
             you
             .
             Which
             whether
             you
             haue
             done
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             or
             of
             fraud
             rather
             ,
             to
             deceiue
             your
             reader
             ;
             I
             leaue
             it
             vpon
             your
             conscience
             to
             consider
             of
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             the
             two
             things
             that
             you
             take
             vpon
             you
             to
             handle
             ,
             you
             for
             down
             in
             these
             termes
             ,
             
               the
               godly
               Ministers
               and
               people
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
            
             ;
             whereas
             our
             separation
             is
             from
             your
             Church
             in
             generall
             .
             wherein
             many
             vngodly
             ministers
             and
             people
             are
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             standing
             in
             commixture
             ,
             or
             confusion
             rather
             ,
             as
             one
             body
             with
             those
             which
             are
             estemed
             more
             godly
             and
             religeous
             :
             and
             therefore
             you
             deale
             not
             syncerely
             ,
             to
             make
             our
             separation
             to
             seem
             but
             from
             apart
             and
             those
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             Agayn
             ,
             whereas
             there
             is
             a
             scisme
             in
             your
             Church
             ,
             by
             two
             contrary
             factions
             at
             warr
             with
             your selues
             ,
             Conformitans
             and
             Puritans
             ,
             (
             as
             you
             stile
             one
             another
             .
             )
             you
             deale
             not
             plainely
             ,
             to
             tell
             vs
             whither
             party
             you
             
             meane
             to
             defend
             ,
             but
             lead
             your
             reader
             into
             clowdes
             and
             m●st
             ,
             speaking
             of
             
               godly
               mi●isters
               and
               people
            
             ;
             not
             naming
             who
             or
             where
             they
             are
             .
             That
             tho●gh
             one
             may
             gue●se
             whome
             you
             mean
             ,
             yet
             you
             write
             so
             gener●lly
             &
             covertly
             that
             if
             danger
             or
             in
             conuenience
             come
             by
             any
             thing
             you
             ha●e
             sayd
             ,
             yo●
             may
             s●if●
             it
             of
             to
             eyther
             side
             for
             your
             best
             aduantage
             .
          
           
             
               A
               〈◊〉
               you
               deny
               not
               from
               the
               corruptions
               of
               the
               Ch●rch
               wh●rein
               〈◊〉
               liue
            
             ;
             yet
             〈…〉
             not
             what
             those
             corruptions
             are
             ,
             which
             behooued
             you
             to
             ha●e
             done
             ,
             if
             you
             woul●
             haue
             effe●ted
             o●r
             ret●rne
             vnto
             you
             .
             For
             we
             are
             uerily
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             nothing
             b●t
             your
             corru●t●ons
             〈◊〉
             we
             haue
             separated
             fro●
             ;
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             reioyne
             our selues
             vnto
             you
             till
             they
             be
             remoued
             .
             And
             seeing
             you
             may
             minde
             some
             things
             to
             be
             corru●tions
             in
             your
             Ch●rch
             ,
             and
             we
             othersome
             :
             it
             cannot
             be
             we
             should
             well
             accord
             ,
             till
             particulars
             be
             related
             ;
             which
             therefore
             (
             if
             you
             write
             agayn
             ,
             )
             we
             pray
             you
             in
             your
             next
             to
             set
             downe
          
           
             Yet
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             it
             is
             well
             that
             the
             truth
             hath
             wrung
             out
             such
             a
             testimony
             from
             yovr
             own
             mouth
             and
             pen
             ;
             whiles
             you
             grant
             and
             
               deny
               not
            
             such
             a
             separation
             in
             generall
             ,
             as
             you
             mention
             :
             to
             the
             branches
             whereof
             if
             you
             will
             stand
             ,
             and
             abide
             also
             by
             wh●ch
             you
             haue
             heretofore
             wr●tten
             ;
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             the
             discreet
             reader
             will
             see
             ,
             your
             bat
             ell
             is
             ●ot
             so
             much
             against
             vs
             as
             against
             your selues
             ;
             &
             the
             sword
             which
             you
             haue
             dra●
             〈◊〉
             slay
             svch
             as
             be
             vpright
             of
             way
             ,
             doth
             enter
             into
             the
             verie
             hart
             of
             your
             own
             Church
             ;
             &
             the
             b●wes
             which
             you
             haue
             bent
             at
             us
             ,
             are
             broken
             .
          
           
             For
             ●e
             forsake
             your
             Church
             for
             this
             mayn
             corruption
             ,
             that
             all
             ,
             sorts
             of
             profane
             and
             wicked
             men
             haue
             been
             and
             are
             ,
             both
             they
             and
             their
             seed
             ,
             receiued
             into
             and
             nourished
             with●n
             the
             b●some
             of
             your
             Church
             contrary
             to
             the
             first
             couenant
             of
             our
             redemption
             ,
             wherein
             God
             with
             his
             owne
             mouth
             proclaymed
             &
             perpetvall
             emnity
             and
             warr
             against
             the
             Serpent
             and
             his
             seed
             ,
             which
             the
             women
             and
             her
             seed
             should
             wage
             ;
             though
             with
             the
             brusing
             of
             the
             heel
             thereof
             .
             Gen.
             3.
             
             Contrary
             also
             to
             the
             example
             of
             all
             Gods
             Churches
             since
             the
             world
             begann
             ,
             who
             alwayes
             were
             seperated
             from
             the
             vngodly
             ,
             as
             the
             scriptures
             shew
             .
          
           
             Now
             that
             this
             is
             a
             corruption
             a●ong
             you
             ,
             your selues
             haue
             taught
             saying
             and
             complayning
             that
             in
             the
             Church
             a
             are
             
               swarmes
               of
               Atheists
               ,
               jdolaters
               ,
               Papists
               erroneus
               and
               hereticall
               s●ctaries
               ,
               wit●hes
               ,
               charmers
               ,
               sorcerers
               ,
               murtherers
               ,
               theeues
               ,
               adulter●rs
               ,
               liers
               ,
            
             &c
             Also
             that
             b
             
               among
               you
               the
               holy
               Saccraments
               are
               communicated
               with
               the
               Papists
               ,
               the
               holy
               misteris
               of
               God
               profaned
               ,
               the
               Gentiles
               enter
               into
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               holy
               things
               are
               indifferently
               communicated
               with
               clean
               and
               vnclean
               ,
               circumcised
               and
               vncircumcised
               .
            
             Againe
             that
             c
             
               there
               be
               th●wsands
               which
               be
               men
               and
               women
               growne
               ,
               which
               if
               a
               man
               ask
               them
               how
               th●y
               ●halbe
               saued
               they
               cannot
               tell
               .
               As
               for
               wickedness
               in
               pride
               envy
               ha●red
               and
               all
               sinns
               that
               can
               be
               n●med
               almost
               .
               it
               deth
               ouerflow
               ;
               and
               yet
               you
               are
               not
               ashamed
               to
               say
               are
               th●y
               not
               Christians
            
             ?
             This
             Test●mony
             being
             tr●e
             ,
             I
             hope
             your selues
             now
             wil
             be
             ashamed
             to
             plead
             that
             such
             a
             people
             ar
             Chritians
             &
             to
             be
             communicated
             w●th
             ;
             or
             deny
             that
             we
             may
             separate
             from
             them
             in
             th●ngs
             concerning
             God.
             
          
           
           
             An
             other
             weighty
             cause
             of
             our
             separation
             is
             ,
             that
             you
             haue
             a
             popish
             ministerie
             ouer
             this
             profane
             multitude
             ;
             touching
             which
             ,
             your selues
             also
             haue
             thus
             writen
             ;
             a
             
               eyther
               we
               ●vst
               haue
               a
               right
               ministerie
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               right
               gouerment
               of
               the
               Church
               according
               to
               the
               scriptures
               set
               vp
               ,
               both
               which
               we
               lack
               ;
               or
               els
               there
               can
               be
               no
               right
               relig●●n
               &c.
               
            
             Now
             for
             the
             present
             ministery
             that
             is
             among
             you
             ,
             as
             
               Parsons
               ,
               Vicars
               .
               parish
               priests
               ,
               Stipendaries
               ,
               with
               the
               rest
               ,
            
             you
             sayd
             ,
             b
             that
             
               c●me
               from
               the
               pope
               ,
               as
               out
               of
               the
               Troian
               horses
               belly
               ,
               to
               the
               destr●ction
               of
               Gods
               kingdome
               .
            
          
           
             An
             other
             cause
             why
             we
             refuse
             communion
             with
             you
             ,
             is
             for
             that
             you
             serue
             God
             not
             as
             himselfe
             commandeth
             ,
             but
             after
             your
             own
             deuising
             ,
             or
             by
             imitation
             rather
             of
             the
             Romane
             Antichrist
             :
             wh●ch
             your selues
             haue
             proclaymed
             though
             we
             should
             hold
             our
             peace
             ;
             for
             of
             your
             
               seruice
               booke
            
             you
             say
             ,
             it
             was
             c
             
               culled
               and
               picked
               out
               of
               the
               Popish
               dunhil
               the
               portuis
               and
               masse
               ●●●kfull
               of
               all
               abominations
               :
            
             &
             that
             in
             the
             order
             of
             your
             seruice
             ,
             d
             
               ther
               i●●o
               edification
               but
               confusion
            
             .
             Now
             this
             seemeth
             vnto
             vs
             no
             small
             corruption
             ,
             that
             yov
             should
             offer
             vnto
             God
             that
             filth
             which
             you
             haue
             picked
             out
             of
             the
             
               Popes
               dunghil
            
             .
             May
             we
             not
             say
             vnto
             you
             ,
             with
             the
             prophet
             ,
             e
             
               Off●r
               such
               things
               vnto
               your
               Prince
               ;
               will
               he
               be
               content
               with
               you
               ,
               or
               except
               your
               person
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
            
             ?
             You
             know
             that
             Christ
             hath
             said
             f
             
               their
               ,
               offrings
               of
               blood
               I
               will
               not
               offer
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             will
             you
             take
             your
             drinke
             offrings
             out
             of
             the
             g
             
               great
               wheres
               cup
            
             ,
             which
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             saith
             is
             h
             
               full
               of
               abominations
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               filthines
               of
               her
               fernication
            
             ?
             What
             mor●
             loathsome
             thing
             could
             you
             haue
             fou●d
             vnder
             the
             sun
             ?
          
           
             Agayn
             we
             haue
             forsakē
             your
             Church
             because
             the
             ecclesiastical
             gouernment
             and
             gouernours
             ,
             the
             
               Lords
               spirituall
            
             ,
             are
             not
             according
             to
             the
             ordinance
             of
             that
             Lord
             who
             is
             i
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             after
             the
             institution
             of
             his
             enemy
             Antichrist
             .
             And
             that
             this
             is
             a
             fowle
             corruption
             ,
             we
             have
             also
             learned
             from
             your selues
             ,
             which
             say
             ,
             k
             
               The
               gouerment
               now
               used
               by
               Archbishops
               and
               Rps.
            
             &c
             ,
             
               is
               both
               Antichristian
               and
               diuilish
            
             .
             That
             it
             l
             
               is
               that
               which
               giueth
               leaue
               to
               a
               man
               ,
               to
               be
               any
               thing
               sauing
               ,
               a
               sound
               Christian.
            
             Item
             that
             m
             
               that
               Vgly
               and
               ilfauoured
               hierarchie
               ,
               or
               Church
               princelines
               ,
               which
               instituted
               at
               the
               first
               by
               antichrists
               deuise
               did
               afterward
               villy
               serue
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               to
               accomplish
               the
               ●isterie
               of
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               to
               destroy
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               and
               doth
               yet
               stil
               at
               this
               day
               serue
               him
               :
               must
               be
               abolished
               ,
               that
               no
               remnāts
               ,
               ne
               yet
               any
               shew
               therof
               remayn
               ,
               if
               so
               be
               we
               will
               have
               Christ
               to
               reigne
               over
               us
               .
            
             Item
             that
             n
             
               that
               profane
               jurisdiction
               of
               Lordly
               Lord
               Archbishobs
               ,
               Bps
               ,
               Archdeacons
               ,
               Chansellors
               ,
               Officialls
            
             &c.
             
               as
               contrary
               to
               Gods
               gouerment
               ,
               and
               wholy
               vnderpropt
               by
               the
               canon
               &
               Popish
               law
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               ioyned
               with
               hypocrisie
               vaynglorie
               lordlinesse
               and
               tyranny
               .
               euen
               for
               these
               respects
               ,
               (
               if
               there
               were
               no
               moe
               ,
               )
               are
               to
               be
               vtterly
               rooted
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               except
               possibly
               we
               mean
               by
               reconciliation
               to
               make
               Christ
               and
               Antichrist
               fr●inds
            
             :
             Thus
             haue
             we
             been
             taught
             by
             your selues
             ,
             what
             corruptions
             there
             are
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             euen
             so
             many
             and
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             you
             complayned
             thus
             ,
             o
             
               as
               our
               lacks
               are
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               right
               religeon
            
             :
             and
             now
             you
             haue
             added
             vnto
             all
             the
             former
             to
             teach
             vs
             a
             
               separation
               from
               your
               corruptions
            
             
             and
             this
             not
             onely
             in
             1
             iudgment
             ,
             or
             2
             profession
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             3
             practise
             and
             that
             we
             should
             not
             onely
             reproue
             (
             as
             you
             heretofore
             haue
             done
             .
             )
             
               euery
               part
               of
               sinne
               and
               error
               ,
            
             but
             abstaine
             also
             
               from
               a●l
               corruptions
               of
               life
               and
               doctrine
               .
            
             And
             now
             we
             would
             pray
             you
             tell
             vs
             ,
             seeing
             corruption
             hath
             so
             seased
             vpon
             ,
             and
             possessed
             (
             by
             your
             owne
             confe●sion
             (
             both
             Preist
             and
             people
             ,
             both
             worship
             ,
             and
             ecclesiasticall
             gouer●ent
             ;
             that
             
               as
               your
               lacks
               are
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               no
               right
               religion
            
             :
             and
             seeing
             from
             all
             corruption
             we
             mus●
             separate
             :
             What
             then
             rema●neth
             for
             vs
             to
             commun●cate
             with
             you
             in
             ?
             For
             take
             away
             these
             corruptions
             out
             of
             your
             church
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             se●
             an
             vtter
             d●ssolution
             and
             abolishing
             of
             the
             same
             .
             Though
             now
             it
             spread
             it selfe
             like
             agreene
             bay
             tree
             :
             yet
             will
             it
             p●●se
             away
             and
             be
             gone
             ,
             and
             though
             one
             seek●●t
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             found
             .
          
           
             And
             is
             it
             not
             strange
             ,
             that
             when
             your selues
             haue
             taught
             vs
             how
             esteeme
             of
             your
             people
             ,
             ministerie
             ,
             divine
             service
             and
             church
             goverment
             ;
             how
             also
             to
             walke
             and
             cary
             our selues
             ,
             where
             such
             corrupt●ons
             ar
             ,
             and
             we
             haue
             but
             departed
             from
             these
             corruptions
             ,
             (
             for
             ,
             any
             truth
             that
             is
             among
             you
             ,
             we
             haue
             not
             forsaken
             :
             )
             that
             yet
             you
             will
             say
             we
             are
             seduced
             ?
             Are
             not
             you
             then
             the
             seducers
             ?
             We
             doe
             but
             practise
             that
             which
             you
             haue
             taught
             vs
             ,
             If
             you
             would
             haue
             vs
             to
             returne
             vnto
             you
             ,
             first
             iustify
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             people
             ,
             ministerie
             ,
             and
             worship
             ,
             that
             you
             haue
             condemned
             :
             refute
             your
             owne
             writings
             ;
             and
             build
             againe
             the
             things
             which
             you
             haue
             destroyed
             .
             So
             when
             you
             haue
             made
             your selues
             trespassers
             ,
             if
             we
             be
             not
             able
             by
             Gods
             word
             to
             proue
             that
             the
             things
             we
             refreyn
             from
             ,
             are
             as
             bad
             as
             you
             haue
             writen
             ;
             we
             will
             ,
             by
             his
             grace
             ,
             
             come
             agayn
             vnto
             you
             .
             Til
             then
             ,
             let
             the
             discreet
             reader
             m●nde
             ,
             whither
             you
             deal
             not
             with
             us
             as
             did
             the
             horsmen
             of
             Aegipt
             with
             the
             Isra●lite●
             ;
             that
             after
             you
             hau●
             giuen
             us
             leav
             to
             depart
             ,
             you
             thus
             persue
             vs
             with
             your
             writings
             ,
             to
             bring
             vs
             back
             again
             to
             our
             ācient
             bondage
             .
             Again
             ,
             whether
             you
             that
             pretend
             a
             
               separating
               in
               the
               church
            
             ,
             &
             condemn
             our
             
               separating
               out
               of
               it
            
             though
             your
             Church
             be
             so
             throughly
             corru●t
             ,
             as
             before
             is
             shewed
             and
             now
             call
             vs
             seduced
             :
             deserue
             not
             rather
             to
             be
             called
             your selues
             
               The
               seducing
               brethren
               of
               the
               separation
               .
            
             But
             let
             vs
             hear
             what
             it
             is
             you
             now
             say
             for
             your selues
             .
          
        
         
           
             On
             our
             part
             ,
             consider
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             THis
             separation
             that
             we
             make
             ,
             is
             grounded
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             On
             Gods
             comm●ndements
             ,
             Matt.
             15.14
             .
             Rom.
             16.17
             .
             Eph.
             5.7.11
             .
             2.
             
             Thes.
             3.
             
             ●
             .
             14.15
             .
             Tim
             6.5
             .
             Tit.
             3.10
             .
             1.
             
             Pet
             4.4
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             On
             the
             examples
             of
             all
             the
             prophets
             ,
             Apostles
             ,
             &
             Christ
             himself
             who
             separated
             in
             the
             Church
             &
             not
             out
             of
             th'
             Ch●
             .
             albeit
             in
             most
             corrupt
             estat
             ,
             &
             yet
             communicated
             in
             th●t
             which
             was
             good
             ;
             reprouing
             refusing
             &
             suffring
             for
             abst●yning
             from
             euill
             .
             Luk.
             2
             .
             2●
             .
             2
             24
             &
             22.7.8.9
             .
             Mat.
             22
             3.
             
             &
             .
             ,
             20
             ,
             &
             6
             ,
             1
             2
             5.16
             &
             11.16.17
             18.9.20
             .
             &
             .
             12
             31.34
             39.
             &
             23
             totum
             .
             And
             (
             note
             )
             those
             Churches
             were
             Antanosaicall
             as
             you
             say
             ours
             are
             Antichristian
             :
             yet
             for
             as
             much
             
             〈…〉
             th●
             〈◊〉
             Christ
             ,
             as
             ●ur
             Church
             doth
             at
             least
             ,
             Luk
             1
             ,
             9
             10
             ,
             Iob.
             1
             2●●1
             .
             &
             7
             23.17
             31
             4●
             42.
             
             &
             10
             ,
             24.
             
             Rom.
             3
             2.3
             .
             &
             9.4
             .
             w●th
             Gen
             49.10
             A.t.
             2
             39.
             th●y
             separated
             not
             from
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             IF
             by
             the
             
               C●mm●ndements
               of
               God
            
             ,
             by
             the
             
               examples
               of
               Christ
               ,
               his
               〈◊〉
               and
               A●●stles
               ,
            
             we
             may
             &
             m●st
             separate
             from
             all
             corruptions
             mayn
             te●●ed
             in
             a
             tr●e
             Church
             :
             then
             ought
             we
             much
             more
             to
             separate
             from
             the●
             being
             maynteyned
             in
             a
             false
             ;
             vnle●se
             ;
             a
             false
             Church
             haue
             more
             priv●lige
             ,
             t●en
             ●
             cr●e
             And
             we
             consider
             that
             our
             separation
             is
             from
             the
             corr●●ptiō
             :
             of
             ●
             false
             Church
             ;
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             scr●ptures
             also
             are
             playn
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             separate
             and
             forsake
             all
             false
             Churches
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             corru●tions
             in
             a
             true
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
             6
             17.
             
             
               Come
               out
               from
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               separate
               your
               s●lues
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               touch
               no
               unclean
               th●ng
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               receiue
               you
               .
               Reuelation
               .
            
             18
             4
             
               Goe
               out
               of
               her
               my
               people
               ,
               that
               ye
               receive
               not
               of
               her
               plagues
               .
               Hosea
               .
               4.15
               .
               Come
               not
               ye
               vnto
               Gilgal
               ,
               neither
               give
               vp
               to
               Beth●ven
            
             ;
             and
             many
             the
             like
             How
             rightly
             then
             doe
             you
             allege
             scriptures
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             taught
             vs
             separation
             
               in
               a
               Church
            
             onely
             ,
             and
             not
             
               out
               of
            
             it
             also
             ;
             when
             it
             is
             false
             ,
             and
             Idolatro●s
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Yo●r
             selues
             are
             a
             president
             to
             vs
             of
             like
             practise
             ,
             in
             separating
             not
             in
             but
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             :
             as
             yo●
             haue
             dealt
             with
             the
             mother
             ,
             so
             doe
             we
             with
             the
             daughter
             ;
             because
             
               like
               mother
               like
               daughter
            
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             prouerb
             ;
             Eze.
             16.44
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             You
             allege
             th●
             
               examples
               of
               all
               the
               proph●ts
            
             ;
             yet
             shew
             you
             not
             any
             that
             ●al●ed
             by
             your
             r●le
             ,
             to
             
               se●arate
               in
               the
               Church
               and
               not
               out
               of
               it
               .
            
             Wee
             are
             sure
             they
             called
             the
             people
             
               out
               of
            
             the
             Church
             of
             Israel
             when
             it
             was
             idolatrous
             ,
             a●d
             forbad
             them
             to
             come
             at
             their
             a●semblies
             .
             Hos
             ,
             2.2.3.4
             .
             &
             4
             15.17
             Amos.
             5.5
             .
             And
             how
             they
             co●ld
             themselues
             joyn
             with
             that
             Church
             from
             which
             they
             separated
             others
             is
             strange
             ūto
             us
             ;
             especially
             cōsi●erin●
             that
             Israel
             in
             that
             estate
             ,
             is
             noted
             by
             the
             pro●het
             Azariah
             to
             be
             
               with●ut
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               without
               P●●ist
               to
               teach
               ,
               ●nd
               wiht●ut
               law
            
             ;
             1
             ,
             Chro.
             15.3
             and
             may
             we
             thinke
             ,
             he
             separated
             not
             from
             that
             Church
             ;
             The
             Israelites
             th●n
             ,
             sacr●●iced
             to
             Divils
             ,
             not
             to
             G●●
             ,
             Deut.
             3●
             17.
             
             Chron.
             11.15
             and
             wil
             yo●
             s●y
             the
             prophets
             separated
             not
             
               from
               them
            
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             like
             I
             Answer
             to
             the
             examples
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ;
             who
             as
             t●ey
             absteyned
             from
             corruptio●s
             in
             the
             Ie●ish
             Church
             ;
             so
             were
             they
             q●●re
             sep●r●te●
             from
             all
             false
             Churches
             as
             the
             Sam●ritans
             and
             other
             like
             Mat
             10
             5.
             
             Ioh.
             4.22
             .
             Act.
             2.40
             .
             &
             199
             so
             the●r
             examples
             also
             ,
             doe
             approue
             our
             practise
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             W●ere
             as
             you
             would
             haue
             noted
             that
             those
             Churches
             (
             which
             Christ
             and
             h●s
             Ap●stles
             co●●unicated
             with
             )
             were
             Antianosaicall
             as
             yours
             we
             ●ay
             ar●
             〈◊〉
             :
             I
             〈◊〉
             t●e
             compar●son
             ,
             For
             ●
             the
             Iewish
             Church
             consist●d
             it
             all
             ,
             〈…〉
             the
             same
             ,
             Leuit
             ,
             20
             ,
             21.16
             .
             )
             of
             a
             people
             
             separated
             not
             onely
             from
             heathens
             ,
             but
             also
             from
             f●lse
             professors
             ,
             heretiks
             ,
             and
             idolaters
             ;
             and
             were
             children
             of
             the
             prophets
             a●d
             couenant
             of
             God
             ;
             Iohn
             .
             4.9
             Act
             3.25
             .
             But
             your
             Church
             c●ns●steth
             ●f
             an
             vnseparated
             people
             ,
             children
             of
             Idolatrous
             Priests
             ,
             &
             strangers
             from
             the
             couenant
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Iewes
             then
             ,
             had
             their
             sacrifices
             ,
             seruices
             and
             solemne
             feasts
             ,
             according
             to
             Moses
             Law
             ;
             Mat
             8.4
             .
             Mar
             ,
             14.12
             .
             Luk
             9.
             
             ●O
             .
             &
             2.21
             ,
             24
             and
             Chr●st
             himselfe
             j●st●f●ed
             the●r
             worship
             Ioh.
             4.22
             .
             but
             your
             seruice
             ,
             worship
             ,
             and
             f●stival●
             ,
             are
             after
             Antichrists
             law
             ,
             translated
             out
             of
             his
             masse-booke
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The●r
             Priests
             were
             according
             to
             Moses
             inst●tution
             ,
             of
             Aarons
             line
             Luk
             ,
             1
             ,
             5.
             with
             1
             Chro.
             2.1
             ,
             10
             their
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             sate
             in
             Moses
             cha●re
             ;
             Mat
             23.2
             ,
             your
             Priests
             after
             the
             Popes
             institution
             your
             prelates
             fit
             in
             Antichrist
             chair
             .
             So
             they
             wer
             not
             so
             much
             against
             Moses
             ;
             as
             you
             are
             aga●nst
             Christ
             :
             and
             that
             your
             Church
             
               reteyneth
               not
               the
               foundation
               Christ
            
             ,
             shal
             through
             his
             grace
             anone
             be
             proued
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             2.
             
             Consideration
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             OVR
             Church
             hath
             the
             essentiall
             notes
             of
             a
             true
             church
             ,
             able
             to
             beget
             a
             true
             sauing
             faith
             ,
             to
             worke
             the
             fruites
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             man
             a
             true
             and
             perfect
             Christian
             ,
             and
             last
             of
             all
             to
             saue
             him
             .
             To
             the
             which
             also
             Christ
             hath
             tied
             his
             gracious
             promise
             and
             blessing
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             Rom
             ,
             10
             ,
             13
             ,
             17
             ,
             Mat
             ,
             28
             19.20
             .
             Act
             ,
             20.32
             .
             2
             Tim.
             3.15.16
             .
             1.
             
             Tim.
             4.16
             Iam.
             1.21
             .
             Isa
             55
             ,
             11.
             
          
        
         
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             THese
             notes
             which
             you
             propound
             ,
             1
             are
             not
             the
             essentiall
             notes
             of
             a
             true
             Church
             :
             a
             neyther
             (
             if
             they
             were
             ,
             )
             are
             they
             ordinariely
             found
             in
             your
             Church
          
           
             1.
             
             These
             are
             not
             
               essentiall
               notes
            
             ,
             because
             ;
             1
             One
             man
             may
             haue
             al
             this
             you
             speake
             of
             ;
             and
             no
             one
             man
             ,
             is
             or
             can
             be
             a
             Church
             ,
             for
             that
             consisteth
             of
             a
             multitude
             or
             nūber
             of
             persons
             it
             is
             an
             assembly
             or
             convocation
             ;
             joyntly
             together
             it
             is
             a
             body
             ,
             and
             euery
             one
             severally
             is
             but
             a
             member
             .
             1.
             
             Cor
             12
             ,
             20.27
             ,
             That
             one
             man
             may
             haue
             all
             your
             es●entiall
             notes
             ,
             may
             appear
             in
             Pavls
             exa●ple
             ,
             who
             was
             
               able
               to
               b●get
               a
               true
               sauing
               faith
               ,
               to
               worke
               the
               fruites
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
            
             and
             so
             the
             rest
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4
             ●5
             .
             Gal.
             3
             ,
             2
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             An
             Angel
             may
             haue
             all
             the
             notes
             you
             mention
             ;
             and
             no
             Angel
             is
             a
             Church
             .
             For
             example
             ,
             the
             Angel
             Gabriel
             ,
             who
             was
             sent
             to
             giue
             Daniel
             knowledge
             and
             understanding
             ,
             and
             preached
             liuly
             of
             Christs
             death
             ,
             &
             the
             benifits
             thereof
             .
             Dan.
             9.21.22
             ,
             &c
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             wicked
             man
             may
             doe
             al
             that
             you
             speake
             of
             ;
             but
             no
             wicked
             man
             is
             a
             true
             church
             .
             Iudas
             sent
             forth
             with
             the
             other
             Apostles
             to
             preach
             and
             
             work
             miracles
             ,
             might
             bring
             others
             to
             saluation
             by
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             though
             h●mselfe
             were
             a
             re●robate
             Mat.
             10.5
             ,
             6.
             &c
             ,
          
           
             4.
             
             A
             true
             Church
             is
             the
             spowse
             &
             hous
             of
             Christ
             ,
             &
             bringeth
             him
             forth
             a
             s●irituall
             seed
             .
             But
             ,
             as
             God
             gaue
             the
             blessing
             of
             multi●lying
             childrē
             ,
             onely
             a
             to
             lawfull
             maried
             estate
             ,
             yet
             often
             it
             commeth
             to
             passe
             ,
             through
             h●s
             almighty
             power
             and
             goodne●●e
             that
             harlots
             also
             are
             partakers
             of
             this
             ble●sing
             :
             and
             doe
             bring
             forth
             children
             :
             so
             the
             blessing
             of
             spirituall
             propagation
             ,
             is
             peculiar
             to
             the
             true
             Church
             ;
             yet
             God
             ,
             which
             brought
             light
             out
             of
             darknes
             ,
             causeth
             some
             children
             to
             be
             borne
             and
             brought
             vp
             vnto
             him
             in
             false
             Churches
             For
             example
             ;
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             (
             the
             mother
             b
             of
             whordoms
             and
             abominations
             of
             the
             earth
             )
             hath
             doubtles
             ,
             since
             she
             was
             wedded
             to
             Antichrist
             ,
             borne
             and
             brought
             vp
             ,
             by
             the
             generall
             true
             grounds
             of
             Chrstian
             rel●geon
             taught
             in
             her
             ,
             many
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             heyres
             of
             saluation
             ,
             This
             I
             s●ppose
             your selues
             will
             not
             deny
             ,
             neyther
             yet
             w●ll
             you
             say
             ,
             that
             Rome
             is
             Christ
             true
             Church
             .
             Your
             reason
             then
             is
             ,
             as
             if
             Thamer
             should
             haue
             pleaded
             ,
             I
             am
             able
             to
             bear
             c●ildren
             ,
             to
             nourse
             and
             br●ng
             them
             vp
             to
             mans
             estate
             ,
             &c.
             therefore
             I
             am
             my
             Father
             Iudah●
             true
             and
             lawfull
             wife
             ,
             Gen.
             38
             ,
             15.18
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Now
             if
             these
             were
             
               essent●all
               notes
            
             ,
             which
             you
             haue
             set
             down
             :
             yet
             helpe
             they
             you
             nothing
             ,
             for
             I
             deny
             that
             they
             ar
             ordinarily
             found
             in
             your
             Ch●rch
             .
             For
             ,
             though
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             the
             doctrine
             of
             your
             Church
             hath
             saued
             many
             :
             yet
             that
             is
             Gods
             extraordinary
             blessing
             ,
             not
             the
             ordinarie
             effects
             of
             your
             Church
             .
             This
             is
             the
             thin●
             you
             should
             haue
             proued
             ,
             by
             comparing
             yo●r
             Church
             and
             min●sterie
             with
             the
             Lawes
             and
             promises
             in
             Gods
             word
             :
             which
             because
             you
             haue
             not
             done
             ,
             but
             onely
             quoted
             some
             scriptures
             generally
             ;
             which
             men
             of
             all
             religions
             may
             doe
             likeweise
             ;
             )
             I
             will
             by
             one
             or
             two
             of
             the
             script●res
             that
             your selfe
             here
             ci●e
             ,
             shew
             how
             vnlike
             you
             are
             to
             a
             true
             Church
             and
             Ministery
             .
          
           
             In
             Rom.
             10.3.17
             .
             th'
             Apostle
             treateth
             of
             two
             things
             ,
             1
             of
             calling
             on
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             2
             of
             faith
             ,
             by
             hearing
             his
             word
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Whosoeuer
               call
               th
               upon
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               shal
               be
               saued
               .
            
             This
             we
             are
             to
             understand
             according
             to
             Dauids
             exposition
             ,
             
               whosoeuer
               calleth
               vpon
               him
               in
               truth
               .
            
             Psa.
             145
             18.
             for
             God
             is
             a
             spirit
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             worshiped
             in
             spirit
             and
             tr●th
             ,
             Ioh.
             4.24
             .
             but
             the
             worship
             and
             calling
             vpon
             God
             which
             your
             Church
             vseth
             ,
             in
             reading
             the
             prayers
             letanie
             collects
             ,
             and
             other
             like
             things
             of
             your
             Leiturgie
             ,
             translated
             out
             of
             AntiChr●st
             masse-booke
             ,
             is
             carnall
             false
             Idolatrous
             ;
             for
             such
             a
             manner
             of
             diuine
             service
             you
             haue
             no
             commandement
             or
             warrant
             in
             the
             scriptures
             .
             And
             this
             popish
             worship
             ,
             begetteth
             not
             ,
             but
             destroyeth
             faith
             and
             the
             true
             caling
             on
             God●
             name
             ,
             and
             deceiueth
             mens
             sowles
             ;
             for
             in
             vayn
             they
             worship
             me
             (
             sayth
             Christ
             ,
             )
             teaching
             f●r
             doctrine
             the
             precepts
             of
             men
             ;
             Mat.
             15.9
             ,
             and
             ,
             they
             that
             wayt
             vp●n
             ly●ng
             van●ties
             ,
             forsake
             their
             own
             mercy
             .
             Ionah
             ,
             1
             ,
             8
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             the
             other
             poynt
             ,
             
               Fa●th
               is
               by
               bearing
               (
               or
               by
            
             c
             report
             )
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             and
             proueth
             it
             by
             Isa.
             53.1
             .
             
               Lord
               who
               hath
               beleeued
               our
               be●ring
            
             ;
             that
             
             is
             ,
             
               our
               report
            
             ,
             Now
             no
             man
             can
             truly
             and
             faithfully
             
             report
             ●nlesse
             God
             hath
             first
             spoken
             vnto
             ●●m
             ;
             ne●ther
             can
             a●y
             man
             fru●tfully
             hear
             other
             report
             or
             doctrine
             then
             the
             Lords
             ;
             and
             so
             hearing
             is
             by
             the
             
               word
               of
               God
            
             ,
             i●
             the
             mouthes
             of
             such
             as
             are
             sent
             ,
             as
             he
             sheweth
             in
             the
             15
             verse
             .
             But
             you●
             Ministers
             are
             not
             truly
             and
             lawfully
             sent
             ,
             (
             for
             they
             cannot
             shew
             eyther
             calling
             ,
             ordination
             ,
             or
             office
             ,
             according
             to
             Chr●sts
             Testament
             ;
             )
             therefore
             they
             cannot
             truly
             and
             lawfully
             preach
             his
             word
             and
             consequently
             ,
             cannot
             beget
             (
             ordinarily
             )
             a
             true
             sauing
             faith
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             scripture
             also
             Mat
             ,
             28
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             playnly
             condemneth
             the
             state
             of
             your
             Church
             and
             minister●e
             :
             for
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             ,
             is
             a
             lawfull
             calling
             ,
             authorizing
             and
             sending
             ;
             of
             minister●
             from
             him
             that
             hath
             all
             power
             in
             heauen
             and
             in
             earth
             ,
             saying
             
               Goe
               therfore
               and
               teach
            
             :
             but
             such
             a
             sending
             your
             ministers
             haue
             not
             ;
             for
             (
             as
             your selues
             haue
             a
             sayd
             ,
             )
             
               they
               enter
               not
               in
               by
               Chrict
               but
               by
               a
               Popish
               and
               vnlawfull
               v●cation
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             ,
             is
             a
             commandement
             to
             
               teach
               (
               or
               make
               disciples
            
             ,
             )
             before
             they
             be
             receiued
             into
             th'
             Church
             by
             baptisme
             ,
             for
             o●
             them
             that
             ar
             taught
             ,
             such
             onely
             as
             gladly
             receiue
             and
             beleeue
             the
             word
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             baptised
             and
             admitted
             into
             the
             Church
             .
             as
             the
             practise
             of
             th'
             Apostle
             sheweth
             ,
             Act.
             ●
             ,
             40
             41.
             but
             your
             Church
             was
             not
             thu●
             gathered
             or
             plāted
             by
             th'
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospell
             :
             but
             by
             the
             commandement
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             :
             neither
             we●
             onely
             the
             willing
             beleevers
             receiued
             ,
             and
             others
             refused
             ;
             but
             the
             whole
             profane
             multitudes
             wer
             admitted
             ,
             or
             rather
             compelled
             into
             your
             church
             wher
             they
             and
             their
             seed
             are
             still
             ret●yned
             ,
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             ,
             Gods
             Ministers
             are
             willed
             to
             teach
             Chr●stians
             so
             baptised
             to
             
               obserue
               all
               things
               whatsoeuer
               Christ
               commanded
            
             his
             Apostles
             verse
             .
             20
             ,
             &
             so
             they
             haue
             his
             gracious
             promise
             and
             blessing
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             :
             but
             in
             your
             church
             ,
             many
             things
             are
             obserued
             which
             Christ
             neuer
             comma●ded
             .
             Yea
             the
             Ministerie
             and
             go●erment
             appoynted
             in
             his
             Testamēt
             ,
             are
             held
             and
             confirmed
             by
             practise
             among
             you
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             perpetual
             ,
             not
             necessary
             ,
             nor
             fitting
             for
             your
             state
             :
             but
             an
             other
             pompous
             min●stery
             ,
             and
             Lordly
             ecclesiastical
             gouerment
             ;
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             court
             of
             Rome
             .
             And
             as
             for
             power
             and
             liber●y
             to
             obserue
             Christ
             commandements
             ,
             that
             is
             farr
             from
             your
             people
             ,
             which
             al
             are
             in
             bondage
             to
             the
             Bishops
             and
             their
             courts
             ;
             hauing
             not
             chr●stian
             freedom
             to
             censure
             sinne
             or
             sinners
             or
             practise
             the
             ordinances
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             did
             vnlesse
             Princes
             and
             Parliaments
             will
             permit
             or
             command
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             may
             be
             sayd
             ,
             and
             returned
             vpon
             you
             ,
             from
             the
             other
             scriptures
             by
             you
             alleged
             ;
             all
             which
             do●
             concerne
             the
             true
             church
             and
             ministerie
             ,
             as
             your selues
             will
             not
             deny
             :
             and
             so
             will
             helpe
             you
             nothing
             vntill
             you
             proue
             your
             church
             and
             ministerie
             such
             ,
             Boast
             not
             therefore
             of
             a
             true
             sauing
             faith
             and
             fruites
             of
             the
             spirit
             ;
             when
             such
             bitter
             fruites
             and
             works
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             doe
             reign
             among
             you
             :
             for
             
               faith
               without
               works
               〈◊〉
               d●ad
            
             .
             Iam.
             2.26
             .
          
           
           
             Now
             then
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             giue
             us
             leaue
             to
             consider
             the
             state
             of
             your
             Church
             aright
             ,
             we
             would
             mind
             it
             thus
             .
             
               your
               Church
               hath
               the
               essentiall
               notes
               of
               a
               false
               Church
               .
            
             namly
             a
             confuse
             prophane
             worldly
             people
             ,
             with
             an
             Antichr●stian
             Prelacie
             ,
             and
             preisthood
             over
             them
             ;
             
               able
               to
               beget
               ordinarily
               ,
               but
               a
               vayne
               and
               dead
               faith
               ,
            
             through
             want
             of
             the
             true
             ministery
             of
             the
             word
             in
             Christs
             ordinance
             ,
             and
             by
             meanes
             of
             the
             false
             worship
             and
             false
             doct●nes
             that
             are
             in
             your
             Church
             ;
             to
             worke
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             as
             the
             idolatries
             and
             other
             sinful
             actions
             abounding
             in
             your
             Church
             doe
             shew
             ;
             
               to
               make
               a
               man
               a
               very
               Antichristian
               ,
            
             by
             resisting
             persecuting
             and
             blaspheming
             ,
             the
             true
             way
             of
             Christ
             and
             practise
             of
             his
             Gospel
             ;
             (
             which
             alas
             ,
             too
             many
             doe
             ,
             )
             and
             
               last
               of
               all
               to
               destroy
               him
               .
            
             if
             he
             repent
             not
             of
             his
             sinne●●nd
             find
             mercie
             with
             the
             Lord.
             which
             we
             desire
             you
             all
             may
             finde
             ,
             for
             the
             saluation
             of
             your
             soules
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             3.
             
             Consideration
             .
          
           
             OVr
             Church
             and
             ministerie
             ,
             are
             approved
             of
             and
             rejoyced
             for
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             pure
             reformed
             Churches
             in
             the
             world
             .
             Our
             confession
             by
             them
             placed
             in
             the
             Harmonie
             of
             Confessions
             ;
             gi●ing
             vs
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             fellowship
             :
             as
             also
             by
             all
             the
             godly
             learned
             ,
             and
             most
             sound
             and
             excellent
             fathers
             &
             lights
             of
             the
             chur●h
             ,
             that
             euer
             liued
             in
             or
             meddle
             with
             our
             church
             ;
             Bucer
             Mar●yr
             ,
             Fagius
             ,
             Alasio
             ,
             Knoxe
             ,
             who
             liued
             ●n
             our
             church
             ;
             Caluin
             ,
             Beza
             ,
             Bullinger
             ,
             Gualt●r
             ,
             ●yml●r
             ,
             Zanchius
             ,
             Iunius
             ,
             Rolocus
             &c.
             with
             others
             verie
             many
             ,
             who
             haue
             giuen
             their
             testimony
             and
             approbation
             to
             our
             church
             and
             ministerie
             .
             Wherin
             if
             our
             errors
             were
             fundamentall
             ,
             damnable
             and
             Antichristian
             ,
             (
             as
             you
             terme
             them
             ,
             )
             these
             churches
             and
             persons
             had
             vndoubtedly
             the
             spirit
             of
             discerning
             .
             and
             could
             not
             be
             deceiued
             all
             at
             once
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11
             ,
             16.
             
             &
             14.33
             .
             &
             ●
             .
             15
             .
             &
             .
             10.15
             &
             14.32
             ,
             37
             ,
             2.
             
             Thes.
             1.4
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             THough
             you
             come
             against
             vs
             with
             horsemen
             and
             charrets
             ,
             yet
             we
             a
             will
             ●emember
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             ;
             by
             whose
             word
             alone
             all
             doctrines
             must
             be
             tried
             all
             persons
             must
             ●udge
             and
             be
             iudged
             .
             It
             is
             incident
             to
             the
             best
             men
             and
             purest
             churches
             ,
             to
             erre
             and
             be
             deceiued
             wherefore
             their
             sentences
             and
             approbations
             ,
             must
             be
             examined
             by
             Gods
             word
             .
             If
             you
             say
             otherweise
             you
             teach
             corrupt
             and
             popish
             doctrine
             .
             With
             such
             weapons
             as
             these
             ,
             haue
             the
             Papists
             long
             fo●ght
             against
             you
             ,
             and
             where
             you
             can
             bring
             one
             ,
             they
             can
             bring
             many
             to
             witnesse
             for
             them
             and
             their
             Romish
             superstitions
             .
             b
             Antiquity
             ,
             vniversality
             ,
             and
             s●ch
             l●ke
             popular
             reasons
             .
             they
             seek
             to
             vphold
             their
             kingdome
             withall
             :
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             word
             of
             God
             condemning
             your
             church
             and
             ministerie
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             haue
             often
             proued
             ;
             and
             our
             proofes
             ly
             vpon
             you
             yet
             unanswered
             ;
             )
             though
             all
             churches
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             should
             a●proue
             of
             you
             ,
             your
             case
             wer
             ●o
             whit
             the
             better
             ;
             for
             all
             men
             are
             vanity
             .
             
          
           
           
             3.
             
             The
             Iewes
             obie●ted
             as
             weighty
             a●
             arg●m●n●
             aga●●●t
             C●ri●t
             him selfe
             ,
             whe●
             they
             sayd
             ,
             
               d●th
               any
               of
               the
               rulers
               or
               of
               the
               Pharise●s
               〈◊〉
               in
               him
               ,
               but
               this
               people
               which
               know
               not
               the
               Law
               ,
               are
               ●ursed
               .
            
             I●h
             7
             ,
             1●
             .
             19
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             the
             
               reformed
               Church's
            
             ap●roue
             so
             well
             of
             you●
             Church
             and
             minister●e
             ,
             they
             are
             n●●
             onely
             against
             vs
             but
             against
             themselues
             :
             for
             theyr
             own
             C●●rches
             consist
             of
             ●
             separated
             and
             voluntary
             people
             ,
             wheras
             yo●rs
             are
             co●fused
             and
             compelled
             ;
             they
             condemn
             and
             haue
             re●e●ted
             the
             hierarchie
             and
             ministerie
             of
             Archbishop●
             ,
             Lord
             bisho●s
             &c.
             
             Pr●ests
             ,
             Parso●s
             ,
             Vicars
             &c.
             which
             are
             yet
             among
             you
             and
             ha●e
             amon●
             them
             an●ther
             ministerie
             .
             Now
             how
             they
             can
             ap●roue
             of
             two
             sorts
             of
             Churches
             &
             m●n●ster●es
             ,
             so
             contrary
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             let
             them
             look
             to
             ●t
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             seemeth
             to
             me
             ,
             you
             are
             verie
             lau●sh
             in
             your
             praise
             ,
             which
             now
             vaunt
             so
             of
             the
             a●probation
             and
             reioycing
             of
             
               al
               the
               ●ure
               refor●ed
               Churches
               in
               the
               world
               :
            
             whereas
             heretofore
             you
             complayned
             that
             you
             had
             a
             
               all
               the
               b●st
               ref●rmed
               Ch●r●hes
               through●ut
               Ch●istendom
               ag●inst
               you
               .
            
             Agayn
             the
             Harmony
             that
             you
             mention
             ,
             was
             set
             forth
             but
             by
             the
             French
             and
             Belgick
             churches
             ;
             the
             things
             that
             they
             approue
             among
             you
             ,
             are
             certayn
             general
             heads
             of
             religeon
             which
             a
             B●shop
             wrote
             in
             an
             Apologie
             of
             your
             Church
             :
             most
             of
             all
             which
             heads
             ,
             we
             our selues
             also
             approue
             and
             reioyce
             for
             But
             the
             controuersies
             between
             you
             and
             vs
             ,
             touching
             the
             gathering
             and
             constituting
             of
             a
             Church
             ;
             the
             manner
             of
             divine
             seru●ce
             ;
             the
             form
             of
             Church
             government
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             are
             eyther
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             in
             very
             generall
             termes
             set
             down
             in
             that
             bo●ke
             :
             and
             so
             uerie
             slenderly
             ,
             if
             ought
             at
             all
             ,
             by
             them
             a●proued
             or
             reioyced
             for
             .
             To
             giue
             an
             instance
             or
             two
             ;
             in
             the
             tenth
             section
             of
             that
             H●rmony
             ,
             treating
             of
             the
             Ch●rch
             ,
             your
             English
             confession
             is
             so
             shor●
             and
             in
             generall
             words
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             b●t
             the
             Pope
             himselfe
             will
             subscribe
             vnto
             it
             ,
             letting
             him
             haue
             his
             own
             interpretation
             .
             In
             the
             15
             section
             of
             
               Eccl●sias●icall
               me●tings
            
             ;
             you
             speake
             of
             prayer
             ,
             in
             the
             tongue
             which
             all
             yo●r
             people
             vnderstand
             .
             Now
             because
             the
             Reformed
             churches
             approue
             of
             thi●
             ,
             we
             must
             take
             it
             belike
             ,
             that
             they
             approue
             of
             your
             Leiturgie
             and
             service
             book
             also
             ,
             and
             al
             your
             publick
             worship
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             set
             downe
             f●r
             any
             to
             judge
             of
             .
             In
             the
             16.
             section
             ,
             of
             
               Holy
               day's
               ,
               fasts
            
             &c.
             there
             yo●
             wri●e
             ag●inst
             purgatory
             ;
             which
             being
             put
             into
             the
             Harmonie
             ,
             i●
             ynough
             (
             as
             seemeth
             )
             to
             proue
             that
             other
             ch●rches
             approue
             of
             al
             your
             Pope
             holy-dayes
             and
             festiuals
             .
             The
             l●ke
             may
             be
             minded
             for
             other
             poynts
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             17.
             section
             for
             ceremonies
             &
             
               things
               indifferent
            
             ;
             which
             being
             approued
             of
             and
             reioyced
             for
             by
             all
             the
             Reformed
             churches
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             the
             Prelat●s
             w●l
             haue
             a
             shrewd
             hand
             against
             you
             that
             are
             called
             Puritans
             ,
             for
             standing
             so
             much
             against
             the
             ceremonies
             of
             your
             Church
             ,
             as
             you
             do·
             And
             for
             your
             min●stery
             ,
             I
             marveil
             you
             say
             not
             that
             ,
             it
             is
             
               approued
               of
               and
               r●i●yced
               for
            
             of
             the
             Pope
             also
             ,
             for
             in
             the
             11.
             section
             of
             that
             Harmony
             ,
             you
             beleeue
             these
             orders
             and
             degrees
             of
             ministers
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             1
             Deacons
             .
             2
             Priests
             ,
             and
             3
             Bishops
             ;
             which
             orders
             ,
             wehther
             the
             
               Reformed
               Churches
            
             appro●e
             of
             or
             no
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             the
             
               Counsel
               of
               Trent
            
             doth
             ,
             and
             hath
             decreed
             ,
             
               If
               
               any
               shall
               say
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Catholik
               Church
               there
               is
               not
               a
               Hirarchie
               instituted
               by
               diuine
               ordination
               ,
               which
               consisteth
               of
               Bishops
               .
               and
               Priests
               and
            
             a
             
               ministers
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               ●ccurs●d
               .
               Concil
               .
               Trident.
               Sess
            
             23.
             
             Can.
             6.
             
             But
             now
             seeing
             not
             onely
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             
               Counsel
               of
               Trent
            
             ,
             but
             all
             
               reformed
               Churches
               in
               the
               world
            
             ,
             (
             as
             you
             sayd
             ,
             doe
             approue
             of
             and
             reioyce
             for
             this
             your
             ministerie
             ;
             I
             hope
             the
             Bishops
             and
             hirarchie
             of
             your
             Church
             shall
             no
             more
             be
             preached
             &
             writen
             against
             by
             your
             inferior
             Priests
             ,
             (
             as
             many
             a
             day
             they
             haue
             been
             ,
             )
             as
             being
             Antichr●st●an
             .
          
           
             Thus
             may
             you
             see
             what
             a
             weak
             foundation
             ,
             you
             bring
             for
             your
             church
             and
             ministerie
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             lyfted
             to
             fight
             against
             you
             with
             your
             own
             weapons
             ;
             we
             could
             allege
             many
             things
             from
             the
             persons
             whome
             you
             cite
             ;
             against
             your
             present
             church
             and
             ministery
             :
             but
             the
             word
             of
             God
             yeeldeth
             vs
             armour
             ynough
             for
             this
             battell
             against
             you
             ,
             as
             in
             due
             t●me
             through
             his
             grace
             shall
             be
             seen
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             In
             the
             meā
             while
             ,
             it
             shal
             not
             be
             amisse
             to
             put
             the
             reader
             in
             mind
             ,
             how
             your selues
             heretofore
             haue
             iudged
             and
             written
             of
             your
             ministerie
             ,
             which
             you
             say
             it
             is
             
               approued
               of
               and
               rei●yced
               for
               ,
               of
               all
               the
               pure
               reformed
               churches
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             your
             ministers
             being
             (
             as
             before
             is
             noted
             ,
             Deacons
             ,
             Priests
             and
             Bishops
             ;
             Of
             the
             Deacenship
             you
             haue
             written
             ,
             that
             b
             
               it
               is
               a
               meer
               humane
               institution
               ,
               a
               degree
               to
               the
               Priesthood
               ,
               and
               nothing
               like
               to
               the
               ordinance
               of
               God.
            
             Of
             Priests
             &c.
             that
             c
             
               they
               cam
               from
               the
               Pope
               .
               as
               out
               of
               the
               Troian
               horses
               belly
               to
               the
               destruction
               of
               Gods
               kingdom
               .
            
             Of
             the
             Bishops
             &c.
             that
             d
             you
             account
             them
             no
             natural
             members
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             church
             becauase
             they
             are
             of
             humane
             addition
             ,
             not
             borne
             with
             her
             ,
             nor
             grown
             up
             with
             her
             from
             the
             cradle
             ,
             Agayne
             e
             that
             
               they
               be
               rather
               members
               of
               the
               strumpet
               of
               Rome
               ,
               then
               of
               the
               spouse
               of
               the
               Lamb
            
             &c.
             
             And
             haue
             not
             you
             &
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             great
             cause
             now
             to
             
               reioyce
               for
            
             this
             ministery
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Moreouer
             consider
             you
             also
             ,
             how
             we
             may
             allege
             ,
             that
             now
             10.
             yeares
             sithence
             ,
             we
             have
             published
             our
             
               Confession
               of
               faith
            
             ,
             and
             causes
             of
             our
             separation
             from
             your
             Church
             and
             ministery
             ,
             to
             the
             learned
             Vniversities
             of
             the
             Reformed
             churches
             ;
             with
             desire
             if
             in
             our
             faith
             or
             practise
             we
             erred
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             shew
             it
             vs
             :
             but
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             we
             know
             not
             any
             that
             haue
             vndertaken
             so
             to
             doe
             :
             wherefore
             we
             also
             may
             suppose
             by
             their
             silence
             ,
             that
             they
             approue
             our
             case
             or
             at
             least
             suspend
             their
             iudgments
             and
             condemne
             ,
             vs
             not
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Finally
             ,
             it
             is
             written
             in
             one
             of
             the
             scriptures
             that
             you
             quote
             ,
             
               the
               spirituall
               man
               iudgeth
               all
               things
               ,
               but
               he
               himselfe
               is
               iudged
               of
               no
               man
            
             ;
             1
             Cor.
             ●
             ,
             15.
             
             Now
             every
             true
             Christian
             is
             a
             
               spirituall
               man
            
             Gal.
             6.
             1.
             1
             
             Pet
             2.5
             .
             therfore
             he
             may
             judge
             and
             discerne
             by
             Gods
             word
             and
             spirit
             ,
             faith
             from
             here
             sie
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             church
             from
             the
             false
             ;
             he
             may
             see
             with
             his
             eyes
             &
             liue
             by
             his
             own
             faith
             ,
             and
             not
             depend
             vpon
             other
             men
             ,
             to
             liue
             &
             walk
             in
             sin
             till
             other
             churches
             condemne
             it
             .
             Let
             every
             man
             therfore
             retayn
             his
             liberty
             ,
             and
             take
             heed
             how
             he
             iudgeth
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             
               THe
               onely
               wicked
               Pa●ists
               ,
               Ath●ist
               ,
               and
               most
               ungodly
               ones
               :
               are
               aduersaries
               to
               our
               godly
               ministers
               and
               people
               .
               The
               godly
               in
               all
               plac●s
               and
               times
               among
               vs
               ,
               by
               them
               alone
               an●
               ordinarily
               ha●e
               been
               conuerted
               vnto
               Christ
               ,
               and
               by
               them
               appro●ed
               ,
               reu●renced
               ,
               and
               obeyed
               alwayes
               in
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             IF
             the
             
               onely
               wicked
            
             be
             adversaries
             ,
             to
             your
             Godly
             ministers
             and
             people
             ;
             it
             perteyneth
             not
             to
             us
             ,
             who
             hate
             none
             of
             you
             ,
             b●t
             wish
             well
             and
             pray
             for
             you
             al
             ;
             euen
             for
             our
             persecutors
             we
             are
             aduersaries
             onely
             to
             the
             sinns
             ,
             &
             corruption●
             that
             are
             among
             you
             ;
             &
             whiles
             we
             repro●e
             you
             for
             ●inne
             ,
             you
             should
             ●ud●e
             that
             we
             loue
             ,
             and
             hate
             you
             not
             ,
             as
             the
             a
             law
             te●cheth
             .
             We
             say
             therefore
             with
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             
               are
               we
               become
               your
               enemies
               because
               we
               ●ell
               ●ou
               the
               truth
            
             ?
             Gal.
             4
             16.
             
          
           
             2
             ,
             The
             Atheists
             and
             wicked
             one●
             that
             so
             hate
             your
             godly
             ministers
             and
             people
             ;
             are
             the●
             not
             also
             m●●bers
             of
             yo●r
             owne
             Church
             ?
             So
             then
             your
             church
             is
             diuided
             against
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             you
             are
             aduers
             one
             to
             another
             .
             And
             why
             tel
             you
             vs
             of
             this
             ,
             as
             a
             consideratiō
             to
             reduce
             us
             to
             your
             church
             ,
             when
             we
             because
             such
             Atheists
             &
             wicked
             ar
             (
             cōtrary
             to
             Gods
             wil
             )
             suffred
             among
             you
             ,
             doe
             separate
             from
             your
             Church
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Agayn
             ,
             who
             be
             those
             godly
             ministers
             and
             people
             you
             mean
             ?
             If
             such
             as
             are
             called
             Puritans
             ;
             they
             haue
             (
             I
             suppose
             )
             moe
             adversaries
             the●
             freinds
             in
             your
             church
             ;
             yea
             the
             publick
             state
             ,
             alwes
             and
             canons
             of
             your
             church
             are
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             know
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the●r
             estate
             aright
             ,
             haue
             just
             cause
             to
             blame
             them
             for
             the●r
             long
             halting
             and
             dissembling
             .
             If
             the
             Prelates
             be
             those
             godly
             min●sters
             ,
             they
             haue
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             vnlawfull
             places
             and
             proceedings
             ;
             many
             good
             people
             for
             their
             aduersaries
             ,
             both
             within
             and
             without
             the
             land
             ,
             and
             your selues
             also
             which
             
               suffer
               for
               s●paration
               in
               your
               church
               .
            
             By
             neither
             of
             these
             two
             contrary
             factions
             among
             you
             ,
             ar
             men
             
               ordinarily
               conuerted
               unto
               Christ
            
             ,
             both
             sorts
             setting
             your selues
             against
             the
             true
             way
             of
             Chr●st
             for
             gathering
             and
             gouernmen●
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             worship
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             so
             do
             hinder
             mens
             saluation
             ,
             and
             deser●e
             to
             be
             not
             approued
             ,
             but
             reproued
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           
             The
             5.
             
             Consideration
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             GOD
             hath
             giuen
             witn●●
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             our
             ministerie
             ,
             by
             the
             vndoubted
             t●stimony
             of
             his
             gracious
             presence
             and
             approbation
             of
             the
             same
             ;
             by
             his
             gifts
             of
             1.
             sanctifi●ation
             .
             2
             knowledge
             .
             3
             spirit
             of
             discerning
             .
             4.
             of
             vtterance
             .
             5
             of
             power
             and
             authority
             in
             teaching
             ,
             6
             effectuall
             and
             ordinarie
             ●alling
             and
             begetting
             to
             the
             fai●h
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             bringing
             them
             from
             darkn●s
             to
             light
             ,
             from
             the
             old
             man
             to
             the
             n●w
             ,
             from
             the
             fl●sh
             vnto
             the
             spirit
             ;
             which
             ministery
             of
             ours
             ;
             begat
             you
             ●lso
             ,
             if
             ever
             you
             were
             tru●y
             b●gotten
             in
             the
             spirit
             ,
             &
             by
             Gods
             m●rcie
             hath
             begotten
             me
             ,
             &
             other
             h●s
             vnworthy
             seruants
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Answer
          
           
             1.
             
             THe
             Papists
             will
             say
             as
             much
             as
             all
             this
             and
             more
             too
             ,
             (
             if
             words
             will
             ser●e●
             for
             the
             ministery
             of
             their
             church
             ;
             they
             boast
             of
             the●r
             Friers
             ,
             &
             Iesu●ts
             holines
             ,
             knowledge
             ,
             utterance
             &
             authority
             in
             teaching
             and
             their
             maruelous
             effects
             in
             conuerting
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             the
             Indians
             &
             other
             ●e●thens
             all
             ouer
             the
             world
             Yea
             what
             religeon
             ,
             glorieth
             not
             in
             t●e
             sanctitie
             ,
             gifts
             and
             effects
             of
             their
             ministerie
             ?
             But
             Gods
             word
             must
             try
             all
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             ministerie
             of
             ●our
             Church
             being
             
               Archbishops
               ,
               L.
               Bishops
               ,
               Deanes
               ,
               Archdeacons
               ,
               &c
               Priests
               ,
               and
               Deacons
               ,
            
             as
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             books
             statutes
             ,
             and
             canons
             of
             your
             church
             :
             you
             br●ng
             not
             here
             any
             one
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             text
             of
             scriptures
             (
             which
             are
             his
             testimonies
             ,
             )
             to
             witnes
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             your
             ministery
             :
             and
             this
             is
             indeed
             worthy
             to
             be
             considered
             of
             vs
             &
             of
             al
             that
             shall
             read
             your
             Considerations
          
           
             3.
             
             Your
             own
             brethren
             heretofore
             confessed
             and
             complayned
             to
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             that
             you
             a
             
               lack
               in
               England
               a
               right
               ministery
               of
               God
            
             ;
             that
             
               the
               ministers
               are
               neith●r
               proued
               ,
               elected
               ,
               called
               ,
               nor
               ordeyned
               ,
               according
               to
               Gods
               word
               .
            
             This
             testimonie
             being
             true
             ,
             how
             then
             doth
             God
             
               giue
               witnes
               for
               the
               truth
               of
               your
               ministery
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             witnes●es
             that
             you
             bring
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             examined
             ,
             wil
             say
             little
             ar
             nothing
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             gift
             of
             santification
             ,
             is
             a
             common
             note
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             1.
             
             Thes.
             4.3
             .
             1
             Pet.
             2.9
             .
             and
             therefore
             no
             speciall
             note
             of
             a
             ministery
             .
             This
             was
             Korahs
             argument
             when
             he
             would
             haue
             vsurped
             the
             Priesthood
             .
             
               All
               the
               congregation
               is
               holy
               euery
               one
               of
               them
               :
            
             why
             may
             they
             not
             therefore
             be
             Pr●ests
             ?
             Num.
             16.3.10
             .
             But
             what
             saith
             the
             scripture
             ?
             
               No
               man
               taketh
               th●●
               honour
               to
               himselfe
               but
               he
               that
               is
               called
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               Aaron
               was
               .
               Heb.
            
             5.4
             .
          
           
             2.3
             .
             The
             second
             and
             third
             2
             knowledge
             ,
             3
             
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               discerning
            
             ,
             are
             also
             generall
             for
             the
             whole
             church
             ,
             and
             not
             speciall
             for
             the
             ministerie
             ;
             Rom.
             15.14
             .
             Phil.
             1.10
             .
             Yea
             some
             in
             the
             flock
             ,
             may
             have
             a
             greater
             measure
             both
             of
             sanctification
             and
             of
             knowledge
             ;
             then
             the
             Pastor
             or
             teacher
             or
             any
             Officer
          
           
             It
             cannot
             be
             denied
             but
             Barsabas
             had
             knowledge
             as
             wel
             as
             Matthias
             ;
             yet
             was
             he
             not
             therefore
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             Act.
             1.23.26
             .
             and
             they
             whose
             genealogies
             could
             not
             be
             found
             ,
             had
             knowledge
             as
             wel
             as
             the
             other
             Pr●ests
             yet
             were
             they
             not
             ther●fore
             kept
             in
             the
             Priesthood
             ,
             Ezra
             2.62
             .
             Boast
             not
             you
             therefore
             of
             your
             knowledge
             ,
             but
             shew
             vs
             yo●r
             genealogies
             in
             the
             script●res
             There
             be
             a
             great
             many
             in
             your
             ministerie
             called
             dumb
             Priest●
             wh●ch
             are
             but
             bare
             readers
             ,
             by
             whose
             meanes
             many
             people
             perish
             for
             want
             of
             knowledge
             :
             these
             testimon●es
             will
             be
             dumb
             for
             them
             ;
             yet
             your
             ●●urch
             proclaymeth
             them
             to
             ,
             be
             ●rue
             ministers
             .
          
           
             Your
             best
             minister●
             ,
             of
             whose
             knowledge
             you
             boast
             ,
             shew
             themselu●●
             
             ignorant
             ;
             (
             or
             worse
             ,
             )
             in
             the
             〈◊〉
             or
             〈◊〉
             ●lanting
             of
             a
             church
             wh●les
             ;
             they
             will
             haue
             it
             (
             as
             their
             ●ractise
             proueth
             )
             with
             commix●●re
             of
             al
             form
             without
             separation
             :
             wherea●
             they
             cannot
             shew
             any
             true
             church
             since
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             was
             of
             a
             separa●ed
             people
             .
             Gen.
             61.2
             .
             &
             12
             1.
             
             L●v
             ,
             20.23.24
             .
             Ezr.
             6
             21.
             
             Act.
             2
             ,
             40.41
             .
             &
             .
             19
             :
             9.
             &c.
             
          
           
             4.
             5.
             
             The
             fowrth
             and
             fift
             ,
             4.
             vtt●rance
             ,
             with
             5
             
               power
               &
               authority
               in
               teaching
            
             ,
             are
             needfull
             in
             such
             as
             are
             ministers
             ,
             but
             no
             nece●sarie
             proof
             of
             a
             true
             ministerie
             .
             For
             had
             not
             the
             false
             Apostles
             and
             Prophets
             .
             utterance
             and
             power
             ;
             that
             preached
             w●th
             eloquence
             and
             wisdom
             of
             words
             d●sgracing
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Prophets
             of
             the
             Lord
             ?
             2
             Cor.
             10.10
             .
             &
             .
             11.13.15
             .
             1.
             
             Kin.
             22.
             
             ●4
             .
             Ier.
             23.31
             .
             &
             .
             28.1.2.10
             ,
             11.
             2
             
             Tim.
             3.8
             .
          
           
             Your
             ministers
             ,
             many
             preach
             not
             at
             al
             many
             preach
             to
             mayntain
             the
             pompous
             prelacie
             ,
             &
             laudable
             ceremonies
             of
             your
             Church
             :
             and
             they
             that
             pr●ach
             best
             ,
             shew
             little
             power
             or
             authority
             For
             how
             many
             yeers
             haue
             they
             been
             preaching
             for
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             against
             some
             corruption●
             of
             your
             church
             ?
             yet
             nothing
             preuailed
             ,
             but
             are
             further
             now
             at
             last
             then
             they
             were
             at
             the
             first
             .
             Who
             knoweth
             not
             that
             the
             prelates
             haue
             closed
             vp
             the
             mouthes
             of
             many
             Ministers
             ,
             that
             the
             prophesie
             of
             Esaias
             is
             verified
             vpon
             them
             ;
             Isa.
             56.10
             .
             and
             yet
             you
             boast
             of
             the●r
             utterance
             &
             au●hority
             in
             teaching
             .
          
           
             But
             lamentable
             ministers
             are
             they
             ●ll
             ;
             and
             the
             best
             of
             them
             may
             be
             seen
             to
             be
             but
             briers
             ;
             and
             to
             haue
             betrayed
             the
             authority
             of
             Christ
             ;
             For
             when
             they
             took
             the
             
               Order
               of
               Priesthood
            
             as
             they
             call
             it
             ,
             they
             solemnly
             promised
             euen
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             help
             ,
             that
             a
             
               they
               would
               giue
               their
               faithfull
               diligence
               alwayes
               so
               to
               minister
               the
               doctrine
               and
               sacraments
               and
               the
               discipline
               of
               Christ
               as
               the
               Lord
               hath
               commanded
               ,
               &
               as
               this
               realm
               hath
               receiued
               the
               same
               .
               according
               to
               the
               commandements
               of
               God
               so
               that
               they
               mought
               teach
               the
               people
               committed
               to
               their
               care
               and
               charge
               w●th
               all
               diligence
               to
               keep
               &
               obseru●
               the
               same
               .
            
             They
             promised
             also
             ,
             b
             
               reuerently
               to
               obey
               their
               ordinary
               &
               other
               chief
               ministers
               is
               to
               whom
               the
               gouernmēt
               &
               charg
               is
               commited
               ou●r
               them
               ,
               following
               with
               a
               glad
               mind
               and
               will
               their
               godly
               admoni●ion
               ,
               and
               submitting
               thēselu●●
               to
               their
               godly
               ju●gement
               .
            
             Yet
             your
             forward
             preachers
             (
             as
             they
             are
             esteemed
             ,
             )
             doe
             not
             minister
             the
             doctrine
             sacraments
             and
             discipline
             of
             Christ
             as
             th●
             Lord
             hath
             commanded
             ;
             but
             sue
             and
             wait
             for
             authority
             from
             the
             Mag●strate
             ,
             to
             haue
             that
             wh●ch
             they
             count
             the
             true
             discipline
             of
             Christ
             erected
             in
             the●r
             parishes
             ;
             which
             because
             the
             ciuill
             Magistrate
             doeth
             not
             they
             practise
             not
             the
             discipline
             ,
             nor
             teach
             their
             people
             to
             keep
             and
             obserue
             the
             same
             yea
             they
             blame
             us
             for
             pract●sing
             Christs
             lawes
             withou●
             the
             Magistrates
             leaue
             ,
             as
             if
             Christ
             wer
             not
             head
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             &
             Prince
             of
             all
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             Again
             they
             administer
             not
             their
             doctrine
             sacraments
             and
             discipline
             ,
             
               as
               this
               realm
               hath
               receiued
            
             ,
             neither
             
               reuerently
               obey
               their
               Ordinaries
            
             ,
             but
             resist
             ,
             preach
             and
             write
             against
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             their
             canons
             ,
             rites
             and
             ceremonies
             .
             as
             much
             as
             they
             dare
             Thus
             halt
             they
             between
             two
             opinions
             ,
             and
             practise
             neither
             the
             discipline
             of
             Chr●st
             nor
             of
             
             the
             prel●tes
             whiles
             ;
             yet
             they
             would
             seem
             to
             pract●se
             both
             :
             being
             in
             this
             poynt
             like
             to
             the
             Sa●aritans
             ,
             which
             whiles
             they
             would
             both
             a
             fear
             the
             Lord
             and
             serue
             the●r
             images
             also
             ,
             they
             b
             neither
             feared
             God
             ,
             nor
             did
             after
             their
             or●inances
             ,
             as
             the
             scriptures
             sayth
             .
             What
             then
             may
             we
             esteem
             of
             your
             ministers
             
               p●wer
               and
               authority
               in
               teaching
            
          
           
             A●aine
             ,
             c●nsider
             you
             if
             some
             Absolom
             ,
             Adonia●
             ,
             or
             other
             vsurper
             ,
             should
             say
             ;
             I
             haue
             1
             sanctification
             ,
             2
             knowledge
             ,
             3
             spirit
             of
             d●scerning
             ,
             4
             of
             ●ttera●ce
             ,
             5
             of
             power
             and
             authoritie
             in
             iudging
             ,
             6
             effectual
             &
             ordin●rie
             decidind
             &
             ending
             of
             controuersies
             &c
             therefore
             I
             am
             a
             lawfull
             King
             ,
             Iudge
             or
             Magistrate
             ;
             and
             God
             hath
             giuen
             witnesse
             by
             these
             vnd●●bted
             test●monies
             ,
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             my
             Magistracie
             :
             whether
             this
             ●lea
             wo●ld
             serue
             him
             ,
             or
             these
             testimonies
             approue
             his
             office
             ?
             yet
             are
             these
             most
             ●regnant
             proofs
             of
             your
             Min●stery
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             6.
             and
             last
             testimonies
             is
             ,
             their
             
               effectual
               &
               ordinary
               calling
               and
               b●getting
               to
               the
               faith
               of
               God
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             This
             I
             haue
             before
             touched
             and
             shewed
             that
             ordinarily
             they
             beget
             not
             ,
             but
             hinder
             the
             true
             faith
             :
             they
             keep
             the
             people
             in
             bl●ndenes
             and
             idolatrie
             ,
             wh●ch
             is
             a
             worke
             of
             darknes
             and
             of
             c
             the
             flesh
             ;
             and
             if
             by
             their
             preaching
             any
             be
             brought
             to
             the
             true
             faith
             ,
             I
             account
             it
             Gods
             extraordinary
             work
             ,
             which
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             is
             also
             a●ōg
             the
             Papist
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             if
             this
             were
             granted
             them
             ,
             I
             would
             know
             what
             office
             they
             would
             claym
             i●
             the
             church
             hereby
             ;
             whether
             Apostleship
             of
             some
             other
             function
             .
             For
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             were
             many
             teachers
             and
             instructours
             yet
             begat
             they
             not
             their
             ●eople
             to
             the
             fa●th
             ,
             for
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             challengeth
             to
             be
             their
             father
             only
             ,
             and
             to
             ha●e
             begotten
             them
             in
             Christ
             through
             the
             gospel
             .
             1.
             
             Cor
             ,
             ●
             .
             15
             .
             So
             there
             may
             be
             a
             lawfull
             Pastor
             or
             Teacher
             in
             a
             church
             ,
             which
             neuer
             begat
             any
             of
             them
             to
             the
             faith
             ,
             but
             onely
             nourisheth
             and
             increaseth
             faith
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             were
             begotten
             afore
             He
             is
             chosen
             to
             feed
             the
             flock
             .
             1.
             
             Pet.
             5.
             
             ●
             .
             not
             to
             begett
             the
             same
             ;
             the
             flock
             is
             a
             company
             of
             faithfull
             people
             ,
             begotten
             before
             they
             haue
             a
             Past●r
             .
          
           
             The
             begetting
             of
             faith
             ,
             was
             first
             and
             chiefly
             by
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Evang●l●sts
             ,
             that
             went
             about
             preach●ng
             the
             word
             ,
             to
             them
             that
             had
             not
             heard
             it
             .
             Rom.
             15
             ,
             20.21
             .
             It
             ●s
             also
             by
             the
             ministers
             of
             churches
             ,
             or
             prophets
             ;
             (
             though
             not
             in
             office
             of
             ministerie
             ,
             )
             wh●n
             vnbeleeuers
             come
             into
             their
             ass●mblies
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             14.24.25
             .
             It
             is
             also
             by
             all
             Christians
             priuately
             me●
             and
             women
             which
             preaching
             and
             witnessing
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             reading
             talking
             ,
             conferring
             of
             the
             script●res
             ,
             doe
             conuert
             many
             unto
             God
             informe
             their
             children
             and
             families
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             saue
             their
             soules
             ,
             Act
             8.4
             :
             &
             .
             18
             ●6
             1
             Cor.
             7.16
             .
             Eph.
             6
             4.
             
             Deut.
             6.7
             .
          
           
             S●
             the
             begetting
             of
             fa●th
             ,
             is
             no
             certaine
             testimony
             of
             a
             true
             Min●sterie
             .
             Whereas
             therefore
             you
             conclude
             ,
             that
             your
             Ministery
             
               begat
               us
               also
               ,
               if
               ever
               we
               wer●
               tr●ly
               begotten
               in
               th●
               spirit
               :
            
             we
             may
             answer
             yov
             with
             Moses
             d
             
               ●e
               take
               to
               mu●h
               vpon
               you
               .
               y●
               sons
               of
               Levi.
            
             For
             know
             you
             not
             the
             wind
             
             bloweth
             where
             it
             li●teth
             ,
             and
             you
             hear
             the
             sound
             thereof
             ,
             but
             cannot
             t●l
             whence
             it
             commeth
             or
             whether
             it
             goeth
             ;
             and
             a
             
               so
               is
               euery
               man
               that
               is
               bor●
               of
               the
               spirit
               ?
            
             It
             seemeth
             you
             count
             nothing
             preaching
             but
             that
             which
             is
             in
             the
             pulpit
             ;
             nothing
             
               the
               word
               of
               God
            
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             commeth
             out
             of
             your
             Ministers
             lips
             :
             but
             thanks
             be
             unto
             God
             that
             hath
             giuen
             vs
             better
             to
             discerne
             the
             worke
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             and
             hath
             breathed
             vpon
             vs
             with
             his
             holie
             spirit
             ;
             
             whiles
             your
             Ministers
             stood
             lik
             the
             4.
             
             Angels
             in
             the
             corners
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             holding
             the
             windes
             that
             they
             should
             not
             blow
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             6
             Consideration
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             ALso
             our
             godly
             people
             haue
             all
             the
             marks
             and
             tokens
             of
             Gods
             people
             and
             elect
             ,
             1
             which
             the
             scriptures
             set
             downe
             ,
             2
             which
             the
             people
             in
             the
             tim●
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             had
             ,
             3
             which
             the
             professors
             of
             any
             church
             that
             is
             now
             in
             the
             world
             haue
             ,
             4
             yea
             which
             your selues
             in
             your
             supposed
             perfection
             can
             boa●●
             of
             :
             which
             is
             sealed
             vnto
             them
             ,
             1
             by
             the
             care
             ,
             peace
             ,
             and
             testimony
             of
             a
             good
             conscience
             in
             all
             things
             .
             2
             by
             suffring
             for
             sundrie
             parts
             both
             of
             righteousnes
             and
             〈◊〉
             3
             by
             effectual
             comforts
             in
             such
             suf●rings
             ,
             4
             ass●rance
             of
             faith
             ,
             of
             hope
             ,
             of
             remission
             of
             sinns
             ;
             Gods
             dear
             loue
             vnto
             them
             ;
             5
             by
             spiritual
             loue
             and
             th●
             fruits
             thereof
             ,
             6.
             by
             the
             progresse
             and
             daylie
             growth
             in
             knowledge
             strength
             and
             godliness●
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             THAT
             many
             of
             your
             people
             are
             Gods
             elect
             ,
             I
             vndoubtedly
             acknowledge
             :
             and
             I
             would
             to
             God
             such
             were
             the
             estate
             of
             you
             euery
             one
             .
             Yet
             the
             constitution
             of
             your
             people
             in
             your
             church
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             Communion
             of
             Saincts
             with
             which
             we
             may
             participate
             :
             but
             a
             confuse
             mixture
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             men
             from
             which
             the
             godly
             must
             separate
             ,
             as
             touching
             the
             worship
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             In
             this
             your
             defence
             of
             them
             ,
             you
             begin
             thus
             ,
             
               Our
               Godly
               people
            
             ,
             Bu●
             who
             ar
             they
             ,
             can
             we
             tel
             ?
             are
             not
             al
             your
             people
             godly
             ?
             of
             the
             true
             church
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             b
             
               thy
               people
               shal
               be
               al
               righteous
            
             if
             your
             people
             be
             not
             such
             ?
             why
             make
             you
             not
             a
             separation
             from
             the
             vngodly
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             be
             reclaymed
             ;
             or
             why
             cast
             you
             them
             not
             out
             from
             among
             you
             ?
             Thus
             ought
             you
             to
             doe
             by
             the
             Testament
             of
             Christ.
             2.
             
             Cor.
             6.14.17
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             5.13
             ,
             If
             you
             doe
             it
             not
             ,
             you
             profane
             Gods
             everlasting
             couenant
             .
          
           
             I
             deny
             not
             but
             many
             hypocrites
             and
             reprobates
             wil
             creep
             into
             the
             true
             church
             ;
             and
             much
             vngodlinesse
             will
             their
             break
             out
             ,
             as
             in
             any
             assembli●
             in
             the
             world
             :
             but
             when
             it
             is
             seen
             ,
             the
             sinner
             is
             presently
             to
             be
             reproued
             ;
             and
             eyther
             must
             purge
             himselfe
             by
             repentance
             ,
             or
             be
             excommunicate
             .
             Luk.
             17.3
             .
             Mat
             ,
             18.15.16
             17.
             
             Thus
             still
             the
             church
             continueth
             a
             com●union
             of
             Saincts
             ,
             an
             vnleauened
             lump
             ,
             a
             holy
             nation
             .
             1
             Cor.
             1
             ,
             &
             .
             5.
             
             ●
             .
             1
             Pet.
             2
             9.
             
          
           
           
             Now
             for
             your
             works
             and
             t●k●ns
             ;
             you
             say
             they
             
               have
               all
            
             1
             
               which
               the
               scriptures
               set
               ●r●w
            
             .
             This
             is
             denied
             ,
             and
             had
             you
             searched
             the
             scriptures
             ▪
             you
             might
             easilie
             haue
             seen
             it
             otherweise
             .
             For
             ;
          
           
             They
             are
             not
             a
             separate●
             people
             called
             out
             from
             the
             world
             :
             which
             is
             o●e
             pr●ncipal
             ●ark
             ,
             (
             as
             before
             I
             haue
             shewed
             ,
             )
             vrged
             often
             in
             the
             scriptures
             .
             1.
             
             King.
             8
             53.
             
             Isa.
             52
             .
             1●
             .
             Ier
             ,
             15.19
             .
             Ioh.
             17.14.16
             ,
             Reu'18
             .
             4
             .
          
           
             They
             are
             not
             the
             Lords
             free
             people
             ,
             injoy●ng
             the
             libertie
             of
             the
             gospell
             :
             but
             in
             thraldom
             to
             strange
             Lord
             a●d
             lawes
             ecclesiastical
             .
             Contrary
             to
             L●uit
             .
             ●5
             .
             42.55
             .
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             
             ●3
             .
             Ioh
             ,
             8
             ,
             32
             36
             Gal.
             5
             1.
             
          
           
             They
             walk
             not
             in
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             gospel
             ;
             but
             in
             many
             things
             ar
             corrupted
             with
             the
             remainders
             of
             po●ish
             s●perst●ons
             and
             idolatrie
             .
             Contrarie
             ,
             to
             Psal.
             26.3
             .
             3
             Ioh
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Rom.
             6
             ,
             4.
             
             Ephe
             ,
             2
             ,
             10.
             1
             
             Cor
             ,
             10
             ,
             14
             .
             2●
             .
             Reu.
             14
             ,
             9.12
             .
          
           
             In
             these
             and
             many
             other
             particulars
             ,
             your
             ,
             people
             are
             contrary
             to
             the
             scriptures
             :
             so
             the
             pr●ncipall
             marks
             are
             wanting
             .
          
           
             2
             Next
             you
             compare
             th●m
             with
             
               the
               profess●rs
               of
               any
               church
               new
               in
               the
               world
            
             This
             is
             more
             bol●lie
             then
             wiselie
             spoken
             of
             you
             :
             shew
             if
             you
             can
             any
             reformed
             church
             ,
             whose
             people
             are
             like
             yours
             ,
             for
             ●●rr
             mixt●re
             of
             al
             sorts
             or
             in
             l●ke
             bondage
             to
             Antichr●stian
             ●relates
             ;
             or
             that
             use
             like
             superstions
             and
             idolatries
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             dailie
             conversation
             .
             Remember
             also
             what
             some
             of
             your selues
             haue
             written
             heretofore
             ;
             how
             that
             a
             
               Of
               all
               the
               nations
               that
               ,
               haue
               rencunced
               that
               whore
               of
               Rome
               th●re
               ïs
               none
               in
               the
               world
               so
               farre
               out
               of
               square
               ,
               as
               England
               ,
               in
               reteyning
               the
               Popish
               hierarchie
               .
            
          
           
             Your
             last
             comprison
             is
             with
             ourselues
             ,
             whome
             you
             twite
             with
             
               supposed
               perfection
            
             :
             wherein
             you
             iniurie
             vs
             ,
             and
             yet
             help
             not
             your selues
             .
             For
             we
             suppose
             no
             perfection
             at
             al
             to
             be
             in
             vs
             ,
             eyther
             in
             knowledge
             or
             practise
             but
             are
             priuie
             to
             our selues
             of
             our
             infirmities
             ;
             ;
             and
             are
             sure
             we
             haue
             more
             also
             then
             b
             we
             can
             discerne
             .
             Yet
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             we
             are
             that
             we
             are
             and
             his
             grace
             is
             not
             in
             vaine
             in
             us
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             hath
             brought
             vs
             out
             of
             confusion
             bo●dage
             and
             Idolatrie
             ,
             wh●rein
             your
             people
             still
             remayn
             ,
             so
             we
             trust
             it
             will
             keep
             vs
             in
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             gos●el
             ,
             vntil
             we
             come
             to
             perfection
             in
             the
             kingdome
             of
             our
             father
             which
             is
             in
             heauen
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Next
             you
             speak
             of
             the
             sealing
             hereof
             vnto
             your
             people
             ,
             1.
             
             
               By
               the
               care
               ,
               peace
               and
               testi●●ny
               of
               a
               good
               conscience
               in
               al
               things
               .
            
             what
             care
             can
             be
             seen
             in
             such
             confused
             carelesse
             walking
             of
             your
             people
             ,
             commixt
             in
             one
             bodie
             ,
             with
             the
             profane
             and
             serpents
             seed
             ?
             what
             peace
             of
             conscience
             can
             there
             be
             ,
             when
             men
             doe
             walke
             in
             open
             transgression
             of
             Gods
             law
             except
             such
             as
             whereby
             a
             man
             falsely
             bles●eth
             himselfe
             ,
             saying
             
               I
               shal
               haue
               peace
               ,
               although
               I
               walke
               according
               to
               the
               stubbornes
               of
               my
               own
               hart
               ?
            
             Deut.
             29
             ,
             19
             ,
             
               There
               is
               no
               peace
               sayth
               the
               Lord
               ,
               vnto
               the
               wicked
               ,
            
             Isa.
             48.22
             .
             The
             waies
             of
             your
             people
             being
             wicked
             ,
             their
             spirituall
             actions
             idolatrous
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             blind
             or
             corrupt
             conscience
             that
             testifieth
             for
             thē
             in
             this
             estate
             .
          
           
             2.3
             .
             Their
             2
             suffrings
             ,
             and
             3
             
               effectual
               comforts
            
             in
             them
             ;
             we
             will
             beleeu
             
             when
             we
             see
             them
             .
             For
             the
             present
             ,
             we
             behold
             many
             of
             your
             peopl●
             for
             auoyding
             the
             crosse
             of
             Christ
             to
             subm●t
             to
             the
             Idolatries
             of
             your
             Church
             against
             their
             owne
             conscience
             and
             confe●sion
             ,
             Very
             few
             that
             will
             suffer
             for
             any
             part
             of
             the
             truth
             but
             none
             at
             al
             that
             suffer
             for
             all
             ,
             except
             such
             as
             forsake
             your
             confused
             assemblies
             .
             And
             if
             one
             or
             two
             in
             a
             shire
             ,
             doe
             suffer
             a
             litle
             trouble
             ,
             for
             not
             being
             buxome
             enough
             to
             the
             Prelates
             and
             their
             co●rts
             :
             what
             is
             that
             to
             j●stify
             the
             prophane
             multitudes
             and
             generall
             state
             of
             your
             people
             ,
             which
             are
             readier
             to
             p●rsecute
             ,
             then
             to
             suffer
             persec●tion
             for
             r●ghteousnes
             sake
             ;
             as
             we
             haue
             had
             l●●entable
             experience
             these
             m●ny
             yeires
             .
             W●●refore
             ,
             as
             their
             suffrings
             ,
             so
             I
             think
             their
             Comforts
             are
             .
          
           
             4
             ,
             Their
             
               assur●nce
               of
               faith
               ,
               of
               hope
               ,
               of
               remission
               of
               sinns
               ▪
               and
               of
               Gods
               dear
               loue
               unto
               th●●
            
             ;
             may
             wel
             be
             boaste●
             of
             ,
             but
             not
             soundlie
             felt
             .
             For
             where
             so
             many
             evil
             works
             doe
             abound
             and
             reigne
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             true
             faith
             ,
             and
             consequently
             no
             ●●re
             hope
             of
             remi●sion
             of
             sinns
             .
             Shew
             vs
             therefore
             your
             faith
             by
             your
             works
             for
             we
             c●nnot
             see
             your
             harts
             .
             Bnt
             this
             we
             find
             in
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             that
             yo●r
             for●fathers
             ;
             when
             the
             Prophets
             re●ro●ed
             the●
             for
             their
             sinns
             ,
             wo●ld
             vaunt
             as
             you
             do
             an●
             lean
             vpo●
             the
             L●rd
             a●d
             ●ay
             ,
             
               is
               not
               the
               Lord
               a●ong
               vs
               ;
               no
               euill
               can
               come
               up●n
               vs.
               Mic.
            
             3
             11.
             
             This
             gl●rying
             of
             inward
             graces
             when
             outward
             transgre●sions
             doe
             prevaile
             :
             is
             meer
             delusion
             ;
             common
             with
             all
             sorts
             and
             sects
             of
             religion
             .
             Even
             the
             h●rlot
             can
             boast
             of
             her
             peace
             offrings
             ,
             Pro
             7.14
             .
             and
             the
             Ph●risee
             thanketh
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             as
             other
             men
             Luk.
             18
             11.
             
          
           
             5
             Their
             
               spritual
               loue
               and
               fr●ites
               thereof
            
             ,
             let
             them
             record
             th●t
             haue
             tasted
             of
             .
             It
             is
             wel
             known
             in
             the
             land
             ,
             how
             many
             of
             Gods
             children
             hau●
             been
             empouerished
             ,
             afflicted
             ,
             tormented
             ,
             by
             long
             and
             lamentable
             imprisonment
             vexation
             and
             spoile
             of
             goods
             ,
             exile
             and
             other
             like
             meanes
             women
             left
             widowes
             ,
             and
             children
             fatherlesse
             .
             How
             your
             godlie
             people
             haue
             visited
             comforted
             and
             releiued
             them
             ▪
             is
             not
             so
             wel
             knowne
             :
             it
             may
             be
             their
             charitie
             hath
             been
             in
             secret
             ,
             and
             their
             left
             hand
             knoweth
             not
             what
             their
             right
             hath
             done
             .
             Wherefore
             you
             needed
             not
             haue
             offred
             this
             to
             our
             consideration
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             ūaquainted
             with
             their
             loue
             :
             let
             them
             selus
             rather
             cōsider
             how
             they
             shal
             answer
             whē
             they
             com
             to
             that
             howr
             mētioned
             ,
             Mat.
             25.34
             35.41
             ,
             42.
             &c.
             
             If
             you
             think
             they
             haue
             shewed
             loue
             to
             their
             freinds
             and
             fauourites
             ;
             that
             will
             procure
             them
             but
             little
             thank
             ,
             euen
             sinners
             and
             publicans
             doe
             the
             same
             .
             Luk.
             6.32.33
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             6
             ,
             Their
             
               progresse
               and
               dayly
               growth
               in
               knowledge
               strength
               ▪
               &
               godlinesse
               ,
            
             is
             ill
             seen
             in
             the
             estate
             they
             stand
             ;
             there
             being
             at
             this
             day
             rather
             moe
             gross
             abominations
             vrged
             and
             observed
             in
             your
             publick
             assemblies
             ,
             then
             haue
             been
             heretofore
             ;
             and
             your
             ch●rch
             further
             from
             reformation
             now
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             thē
             was
             at
             the
             begin●●●●
             :
             that
             vnlesse
             you
             come
             to
             walke
             as
             your
             
               brethren
               of
               th●
               separation
            
             ,
             and
             quite
             abandon
             the
             hope
             of
             reforming
             Babel
             ;
             it
             wil
             shortly
             a●pear
             t●at
             all
             your
             labours
             be
             but
             s●iders
             webs
             ;
             and
             your
             expectation
             vanitie
             and
             vexation
             of
             spirit
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             7.
             Consideration
          
           
             Consider
             how
             God
             hath
             witnessed
             his
             loue
             and
             approbation
             to
             our
             church
             ,
             1
             by
             many
             victories
             and
             deliuerances
             from
             the
             enimies
             of
             Christ
             ,
             2
             long
             continuance
             of
             the
             g●spel
             among
             us
             3
             strang
             iudgments
             on
             the
             enimies
             &
             persec●t●rs
             of
             the
             gospel
             .
             4
             the
             power
             and
             blessing
             in
             casting
             out
             Diuils
             .
             5
             prayer
             heard
             both
             in
             spirituall
             and
             earthly
             things
             ,
             6
             by
             throwing
             down
             the
             Chur●●
             of
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             building
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             preaching
             ,
             disputing
             and
             printing
             of
             many
             excellent
             works
             and
             volumes
             puplished
             of
             all
             sorts
             ▪
             which
             non●
             of
             you
             in
             anything
             haue
             ever
             yet
             atteyned
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             threw
             down
             Gods
             church
             to
             raise
             ●●ssention
             among
             brethren
             ,
             to
             rent
             the
             church
             ,
             to
             distract
             the
             ignorant
             ,
             to
             af●ord
             the
             weak
             ▪
             to
             hinder
             the
             cause
             of
             ref●rmation
             ,
             to
             bear
             false
             witnesse
             against
             your
             brethren
             ,
             and
             belye
             the
             holy
             ordinances
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             IF
             
               many
               victories
               and
               deliuerances
            
             ,
             be
             an
             vndoubted
             testimony
             of
             Gods
             
               loue
               and
               approbation
            
             of
             a
             people
             and
             their
             religeon
             ;
             then
             〈◊〉
             might
             wel
             haue
             boasted
             of
             his
             religion
             ,
             who
             conquered
             seventy
             Kings
             and
             made
             thē
             gather
             bread
             vnder
             his
             table
             .
             Iudg.
             1.7
             .
             Then
             
               Raisak
               hs
            
             reason
             was
             good
             ,
             which
             he
             alledgeth
             against
             the
             Israel
             t●
             ,
             f●r
             that
             he
             had
             conquered
             so
             many
             nations
             2
             Kin
             18
             ,
             33·34
             ,
             35·
             If
             on
             the
             Turks
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             may
             triumph
             ouer
             Christian
             religeon
             ,
             becaus
             they
             haue
             warraye●
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             world‘
             &
             takē
             from
             Christiās
             ●any
             k●ngd●mes
             and
             ●rouinces
             .
             Yea
             this
             verie
             reason
             did
             heathen
             men
             her●tof●re
             allege
             for
             d●fence
             of
             pagan
             ●me
             ,
             as
             that
             a
             
               by
               it
               Rome
               had
               been
               kept
               agai●st
               〈◊〉
               ,
               and
               ●ther
               ●ne●ies
               :
            
             and
             ,
             that
             b
             
               therefore
               Rome
               had
               got
               the
               Emp●r●
               of
               all
               provinces
               and
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               because
               ,
               it
               worshiped
               and
               served
               .
               〈◊〉
               ●o●s
               that
               were
               in
               the
               w●rld
               ,
               even
               the
               vnknown
               Gods
               also
               .
            
             I
             would
             wish
             you
             therefore
             to
             minde
             better
             ground
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             religion
             :
             and
             reme●ber
             what
             is
             written
             of
             the
             ancient
             Babylonians
             :
             after
             their
             victories
             ;
             
               Th●n
               shall
               they
               take
               courage
               ,
               &
               transgresse
               and
               doe
               wickedly
               imputing
               this
               their
               power
               vnto
               their
               Gods
               ▪
               Habak
               .
            
             1.11
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             
               long
               continuance
               of
               the
               g●spel
               among
               you
               ,
            
             will
             make
             the
             more
             aga●nst
             you
             at
             the
             day
             of
             your
             accounts
             because
             you
             yeld
             no
             better
             obedience
             to
             the
             gospell
             as
             your
             present
             idolatrous
             estate
             sheweth
             .
             The
             gospell
             was
             among
             the
             men
             of
             the
             c
             old
             world
             ;
             120
             ,
             yeares
             taught
             by
             Noah
             ,
             a
             preacher
             of
             righteousnes
             ;
             yet
             at
             last
             they
             perished
             by
             the
             stood
             for
             their
             disobedience
             :
             therefore
             though
             it
             hath
             been
             with
             you
             ,
             about
             halfe
             that
             time
             ,
             you
             also
             ●ay
             perish
             ,
             if
             you
             repent
             not
             .
             But
             (
             note
             )
             you
             take
             it
             for
             granted
             which
             is
             yet
             to
             be
             proued
             ,
             that
             the
             gospel
             is
             among
             you
             :
             whereas
             the
             true
             peach●ng
             and
             practise
             thereof
             ,
             you
             cannot
             endure
             .
             The
             sound
             of
             the
             Gos●el
             ,
             by
             th●
             f●et
             of
             them
             that
             puplish
             peace
             ,
             is
             this
             
               Thy
               God
               o
               Sion
               reignet●
            
             ;
             ●
             
               Iudah
               keep
               thy
               solemne
               feasts
               perforrme
               thy
               
               vowes
               ,
               for
               the
               wicked
               shall
               no
               more
               passe
               through
               thee
               (
               he
               is
               utterly
               out
               off
               .
               Isa.
            
             52
             ,
             7
             ,
             Nahum
             .
             1.15
             .
             
               with
               Rom.
            
             10
             15.
             but
             Christ
             
               reigneth
               not
            
             yet
             among
             you
             by
             his
             own
             officers
             and
             law●s
             ,
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             confe●sed
             by
             the
             best
             of
             your
             Ministers
             ;
             )
             you
             keep
             the
             
               sol●mn
               feasts
            
             of
             Ant●christ
             ,
             as
             your
             
               Christmas
               .
               C●n●elinas
               ,
               H●llo●●as
               Ea●●●r
               ,
            
             and
             many
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             the
             wicked
             at
             still
             in
             the
             midds
             of
             you
             ,
             and
             w●lk
             on
             e●ery
             side
             ;
             yea
             are
             exalted
             ;
             which
             Da●id
             saith
             is
             
               a
               forme
               for
               the
               sons
               of
               m●n
               .
               Psal.
            
             12.8
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             
               strange
               iudg●●nts
               on
               ●nimies
               and
               persecutors
               ,
            
             are
             good
             warnings
             for
             you
             that
             you
             persecute
             your
             b●ethren
             no
             longer
             :
             we
             haue
             seen
             &
             minded
             some
             ,
             vpon
             no
             mean
             men
             ●mong
             you
             ;
             but
             wish
             not
             to
             see
             more
             we
             rather
             desire
             the
             conuersion
             of
             our
             enim●es
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             
               power
               and
               blessing
               in
               casting
               out
               Diuils
               ,
            
             (
             though
             it
             may
             be
             questioned
             whether
             it
             be
             so
             or
             no
             in
             your
             Church
             ,
             )
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             the
             Papists
             can
             boast
             of
             more
             then
             you
             .
             See
             their
             late
             supplication
             37.
             
               reason
               of
               religion
            
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             such
             Diuils
             as
             are
             said
             to
             dwel
             in
             Babylon
             ,
             Reu.
             18
             ,
             2.
             we
             playnly
             see
             you
             haue
             no
             power
             to
             cast
             out
             .
          
           
             3
             I
             would
             wish
             you
             to
             remember
             the
             words
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               Many
               will
               say
               to
               me
               in
               that
               day
               ;
               Lord
               Lord
               ,
               haue
               we
               not
               by
               thy
               name
               pro●hesied
               .
               and
               by
               thy
               name
               cast
               out
               diuils
            
             &c.
             
               and
               then
               will
            
             I
             
               professe
               to
               them
            
             I
             
               neuer
               knew
               you
               depart
               from
               me
               .
               ye
               that
               work
               iniquity
               .
               Mat.
            
             7.22.23
             .
          
           
             5
             For
             your
             
               prayer
               heard
               both
               in
               spiritual
               and
               earthly
               things
            
             take
             heed
             you
             deceiu
             not
             your selues
             ;
             many
             years
             haue
             you
             prayed
             &
             fasted
             for
             your
             discipline
             and
             pretended
             reformation
             ;
             but
             how
             you
             haue
             bene
             heard
             ,
             your
             present
             state
             sheweth
             .
             As
             for
             
               earthly
               things
            
             ,
             if
             God
             giue
             them
             vnto
             you
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             sound
             proof
             that
             he
             approueth
             your
             praiers
             ,
             much
             lesse
             your
             church
             .
             Some
             evil
             mens
             eyes
             a
             stand
             out
             for
             fatnes
             ,
             they
             haue
             more
             then
             the
             hart
             desireth
             ;
             but
             b
             their
             wealth
             is
             not
             in
             their
             hand
             ,
             there
             for●
             the
             councel
             of
             the
             wicked
             be
             farr
             from
             me
             .
             God
             heard
             the
             praier
             of
             the
             King
             of
             the
             Philistims
             ;
             Gen
             20.4.6
             ,
             he
             answered
             at
             the
             sacrifices
             of
             the
             sooth
             sayer
             Balaam
             ;
             Num
             ,
             23
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             &c
             ,
             shal
             we
             think
             God
             therefore
             allowed
             of
             their
             religion
             ?
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             what
             people
             in
             the
             world
             is
             not
             perswaded
             and
             will
             not
             say
             that
             God
             heareth
             their
             praiers
             ?
             Euē
             the
             hethens
             would
             boast
             thus
             of
             their
             false
             Gods
             ;
             as
             Iulian
             protested
             that
             c
             Aes●ulapius
             had
             often
             healed
             him
             being
             sick
             :
             and
             d
             Ovid
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             often
             seen
             Iupiters
             anger
             appeased
             with
             incense
             .
             &c.
             See
             you
             not
             then
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Saincts
             when
             they
             walk
             vpright
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             haue
             assurance
             ,
             and
             sound
             comfort
             thereby
             that
             be
             e
             heareth
             their
             praiers
             which
             they
             make
             according
             to
             his
             will
             :
             so
             hipocrites
             and
             ethniks
             haue
             also
             their
             false
             perswasions
             that
             their
             praiers
             are
             heard
             and
             vaine
             comforts
             according
             ?
             Vaunt
             not
             therefore
             of
             your
             praiers
             being
             ●eard
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             you
             doe
             works
             which
             are
             to
             be
             abhorred
             but
             remember
             how
             it
             ●s
             written
             ,
             
               whoso●uer
               we
               ask
               ,
               we
               receiue
               .
               (
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               w●
               ke●p
               his
            
             〈◊〉
             ,
             
               and
               doe
               those
               things
               that
               are
               pleasing
               in
               his
               sight
               .
            
             Heb.
             3.21
             .
          
           
           
             6.
             
             Your
             
               throwing
               down
               the
               church
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               and
               building
               the
               church
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               ●reaching
               ,
            
             &c.
             is
             according
             to
             the
             prouerb
             ,
             a
             
               Clowdes
               and
               wind
               without
            
             〈◊〉
             .
             Let
             your
             brethren
             be
             witnesses
             ;
             Of
             the
             first
             they
             say
             ,
             b
             
               Antichrist
               raigneth
               amongst
               you
            
             :
             Of
             the
             latter
             ,
             that
             c
             
               as
               yet
               you
               are
               scarse
               come
               to
            
             〈…〉
             
               a
               church
               rightly
               reformed
            
             ,
             and
             againe
             ;
             that
             d
             
               the
               wals
               of
               Sion
               he
               euen
               with
               the
               ground
               .
            
             Yet
             now
             you
             vaunt
             of
             
               throwing
               down
               Antich●●●●s
               ●hur●h
               and
               building
               Gods.
               
            
          
           
             The
             Martyrs
             in
             Q
             Maries
             daies
             did
             indeed
             by
             their
             faithfull
             testimonies
             and
             patient
             suffrings
             ,
             throw
             downe
             a
             great
             part
             of
             Antichrist
             church
             but
             sithence
             that
             time
             ,
             what
             haue
             you
             doen
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             hath
             been
             to
             repayr
             Iericho
             ?
             For
             many
             grosse
             abuses
             which
             those
             Martyrs
             abhorred
             ,
             are
             now
             st●fly
             mainteyned
             and
             practised
             in
             your
             church
             :
             but
             farther
             thē
             they
             went
             ,
             haue
             you
             not
             stepped
             a
             foot
             &
             if
             some
             of
             your
             inferiour
             ministerie
             ,
             haue
             spokē
             or
             writtē
             against
             a
             few
             foolish
             ceremonies
             ;
             yet
             others
             of
             your
             chiefest
             ministers
             haue
             written
             as
             much
             for
             them
             ,
             that
             what
             superstition
             your
             church
             pulleth
             downe
             with
             the
             left
             hand
             ,
             it
             setteth
             vp
             with
             the
             right
             .
             The
             Prelates
             and
             their
             side
             haue
             written
             against
             you
             that
             seek
             reformation
             of
             Babel
             :
             and
             they
             both
             haue
             set
             against
             vs
             that
             make
             separation
             from
             Babel
             :
             and
             yet
             you
             heer
             offer
             to
             our
             consideration
             ,
             how
             you
             haue
             builded
             Sion
             .
             But
             the
             Lord
             wil
             visit
             both
             you
             &
             your
             building
             ;
             then
             shall
             your
             reword
             be
             according
             to
             your
             works
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             end
             you
             ease
             yo●r
             stomach
             against
             vs
             ,
             as
             they
             that
             
               throw
               downe
               Gods
               church
               ,
               raise
               dissention
               ,
            
             with
             many
             moe
             greeuous
             calumniations
             ,
             which
             in
             your
             distempered
             affection
             you
             throw
             forth
             .
             More
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             modestie
             had
             it
             been
             ,
             if
             you
             had
             spared
             these
             reproches
             til
             you
             had
             convinced
             vs
             of
             such
             things
             .
             But
             I
             see
             how
             your
             zele
             did
             carie
             you
             Ezekiah
             threw
             downe
             the
             idolatrous
             places
             in
             Israel
             ;
             and
             reduced
             the
             people
             vnto
             Gods
             true
             worship
             2
             Chro
             31.1.2
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               &
            
             30.1.2
             &c.
             Rabsaketh
             reproched
             him
             for
             this
             ,
             as
             hauing
             done
             sacrilege
             against
             his
             own
             God.
             Isa.
             36.7
             We
             ,
             by
             the
             word
             of
             our
             testimonie
             ,
             throw
             downe
             your
             idolatrous
             high
             places
             ,
             superstitions
             ,
             ceremonies
             ,
             false
             worship
             and
             m●nister●e
             you
             charge
             vs
             w●th
             throwing
             downe
             
               God●s
               church
            
             ,
             and
             lode
             vs
             with
             many
             criminations
             .
             But
             it
             is
             your selues
             that
             trouble
             Israel
             ;
             for
             doe
             we
             ●eproue
             you
             for
             any
             good
             thing
             in
             doctrine
             or
             practise
             ;
             or
             haue
             we
             left
             any
             truth
             that
             is
             among
             you
             ;
             And
             if
             by
             our
             testimonie
             of
             the
             gospel
             ,
             
               diss●ntion
               be
               raysed
            
             and
             your
             
               church
               rent
            
             ,
             the
             
               ignorant
               distracted
            
             &
             
               weak
               offended
            
             :
             blame
             not
             vs
             which
             testifie
             the
             truth
             ,
             but
             your selues
             and
             such
             as
             re●ist
             it
             .
             Thinke
             you
             that
             Chr●st
             came
             to
             giue
             peace
             on
             the
             earth
             ?
             he
             hath
             told
             you
             
               may
               but
               rather
               debate
            
             .
             For
             fiue
             in
             one
             howse
             shal
             be
             ,
             di●ided
             ,
             three
             against
             two
             and
             two
             against
             three
             ,
             father
             against
             sonn
             mother
             against
             d●ughter
             :
             and
             e
             ble●sed
             is
             he
             that
             shall
             not
             be
             offended
             in
             Christ
             When
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             is
             opened
             in
             heauen
             ,
             &
             the
             ark
             of
             his
             couen●●t
             seen
             therein
             there
             are
             
               lightnings
               ,
               and
               voyces
               ,
               and
               thundrings
               ,
               &
               earthquak●
               ,
               and
               much
               bayl
               .
            
             Thinke
             it
             not
             strange
             then
             ,
             
             if
             troubles
             doe
             follow
             
             follow
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ;
             neither
             impute
             your
             own
             faults
             vnto
             vs
             :
             but
             submit
             your
             necks
             vnto
             the
             yoke
             of
             Christ
             ,
             least
             he
             *
             send
             out
             his
             arrowes
             and
             scatter
             you
             .
             and
             increase
             lightnings
             and
             destroy
             you
             .
             How
             your
             churches
             ●state
             hat●
             been
             iustified
             by
             you
             ,
             the
             reader
             may
             se
             by
             that
             you
             haue
             brought
             ?
             and
             how
             far
             we
             are
             from
             your
             vnchristian
             calumnies
             shall
             further
             app●a●
             ,
             by
             the
             help
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             answer
             to
             your
             other
             Considerations
             ,
             that
             now
             next
             follow
             .
          
        
         
           
             On
             your
             part
             ,
             consider
             ,
          
           
             1
             ,
             YOur
             Separation
             is
             very
             strange
             ,
             vnboard
             of
             in
             any
             age
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             hauing
             no
             shew
             of
             warrant
             from
             Gods
             word
             ,
             eyther
             by
             commandement
             or
             example
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             YOV
             would
             not
             call
             our
             separation
             strange
             ,
             if
             your selfe
             were
             not
             a
             stranger
             from
             the
             common
             wealth
             of
             Israel
             .
             What
             age
             was
             there
             euer
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             since
             light
             was
             separated
             from
             darknes
             ;
             that
             heard
             not
             of
             separation
             from
             the
             false
             Ch●rch
             ,
             the
             fast
             man
             Adam
             saw
             it
             .
             in
             the
             separation
             †
             of
             Seths
             poster●ty
             from
             Caines
             .
             Noah
             did
             the
             like
             ”
             in
             Sems
             posteritie
             from
             Chams
             .
             Abraham
             was
             *
             called
             out
             of
             Chaldee
             :
             ‡
             Lot
             out
             of
             Sodom
             :
             Israel
             ,
             out
             of
             †
             Aegipt
             and
             ”
             Babel
             ;
             faithfull
             Iudah
             †
             from
             rebellious
             Israel
             ;
             Christs
             disciples
             ,
             *
             from
             faithle●●e
             Iewes
             and
             Gentiles
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             Lords
             people
             .
             †
             from
             your
             confused
             Babylon
             Yea
             God
             him selfe
             did
             first
             teach
             it
             when
             he
             made
             a
             separation
             between
             the
             w●mans
             seed
             and
             the
             Serpents
             ,
             Gen.
             3.
             
             ●5
             .
             And
             yet
             you
             say
             ,
             it
             hath
             
               no
               shew
               of
               warrant
               from
               Gods
               word
            
             Hereafter
             I
             supp●se
             you
             will
             say
             so
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             wil
             see
             if
             you
             can
             proue
             your selues
             a
             tr●e
             Church
             ,
             meet
             to
             be
             communicated
             withal
             :
             which
             when
             you
             doe
             ,
             we
             by
             Gods
             grace
             will
             returne
             vnto
             you
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             2.
             
             Consideration
             .
          
           
             2
             ,
             THE
             poynts
             in
             difference
             between
             vs
             and
             you
             did
             arise
             at
             first
             from
             persons
             ,
             in
             whome
             God
             t●stified
             against
             your
             present
             causes
             ,
             1
             Mr.
             Bolton
             hanged
             himselfe
             ;
             ●
             Mr.
             Brown
             revolted
             and
             came
             back
             from
             you
             ;
             3
             Mr.
             Pe●ry
             ,
             Barrow
             ,
             and
             Greenwood
             were
             hanged
             ;
             4
             Mr.
             I●hnsons
             and
             the
             rest
             banished
             :
             and
             (
             note
             )
             not
             by
             heathen
             and
             Ant●christian
             tyrants
             ,
             as
             were
             true
             Martyrs
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             by
             Christian
             Magistrat's
             prof●ssing
             and
             maynt●yning
             the
             Gospell
             of
             Christ.
             Besides
             your
             principal
             pillars
             of
             greatest
             reckning
             gifts
             and
             iudgement
             ,
             haue
             returned
             from
             you
             unto
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ;
             as
             Harrison
             ,
             Smith
             ,
             Crud
             ,
             Slad
             ,
             and
             sundry
             other
             mi●●sters
             and
             men
             of
             learning
             and
             account
             ,
             who
             also
             liued
             holily
             ,
             and
             died
             most
             comfortably
             in
             the
             Lord
             notwithstanding
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             a
             wonder
             ,
             if
             you
             be
             a
             teacher
             in
             your
             church
             that
             your
             salt
             is
             so
             vasauory
             .
             Shal
             
               mens
               persons
            
             now
             be
             brought
             against
             the
             case
             of
             Christ
             haue
             you
             no
             better
             learned
             him
             ?
             Mought
             not
             a
             Can●anite
             or
             Philistian
             have
             reasoned
             thus
             against
             
               Israel
               ?
               The
               wares
               against
               us
               and
               you
               did
               arise
               at
               first
               from
               persons
               in
               whome
               God
               testified
               against
               your
               present
               cause
               .
               Some
               were
            
             *
             
               brunt
               with
               fire
               ,
               som
            
             ‡
             
               sunk
               into
               the
               earth
               aliue
               ,
               some
               were
               destroyed
               by
            
             ”
             
               serpents
               .
               some
               by
            
             †
             
               pestilence
               ,
               some
               by
               the
            
             *
             
               enimies
               sword
               .
               some
               by
               the
               sword
               of
               ‡
               
                 their
                 own
                 brethren
                 .
                 euen
                 Moses
                 and
                 A●ron
                 your
                 ●rincipall
                 pillers
                 of
                 greatest
                 reckning
                 ,
                 dyed
                 in
                 the
                 desert
              
               ”
               for
               their
               sinne
               ,
               and
               of
            
             †
             
               six
               hundred
               thousand
               men
               that
               came
               out
               of
               Aegipt
               to
               fight
               against
               vs
               onely
            
             *
             
               two
               men
               are
               left
               aliue
               :
               and
               (
               note
               )
               these
               things
               have
               come
               vpon
               you
               b●
               the
               hand
               of
               your
               God
               ,
               whom
               you
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               sent
               you
               to
               warr
               agaynst
               vs
            
             Thus
             might
             a
             Pagā
             haue
             pleaded
             against
             Gods
             church
             then
             ;
             with
             as
             much
             truth
             and
             more
             colour
             then
             you
             that
             are
             called
             a
             Christian
             ,
             can
             do
             against
             vs.
             But
             let
             us
             see
             your
             particulars
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               M●
               ,
               Bolton
            
             (
             yo●
             say
             )
             
               h●nged
               himselfe
            
             .
             And
             so
             did
             Iudas
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             ●irst
             and
             principall
             publisher●
             of
             Christs
             Gospell
             .
             Will
             you
             therefore
             call
             Christ●a●ity
             into
             question
             for
             it
             ?
             Besides
             this
             Bolton
             .
             (
             one
             of
             the
             Elders
             of
             that
             separated
             Church
             whereof
             
               Mr.
               Fits.
            
             was
             Pastour
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             Q.
             Eliz.
             reigne
             ,
             )
             first
             revolted
             at
             Pauls
             Crosse
             ,
             was
             reproued
             and
             excom●unicate
             for
             this
             by
             the
             church
             :
             and
             aft●r
             not
             hauing
             grace
             to
             returne
             or
             ●epent
             ,
             hanged
             himselfe
             .
             This
             is
             testified
             to
             me
             by
             one
             yet
             liuing
             among
             vs
             ,
             who
             tho●
             was
             member
             of
             that
             church
             &
             well
             acquainted
             with
             the
             affairs
             th●reof
             :
             and
             with
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             saw
             the
             man
             dead
             .
             Which
             being
             so
             Boltons
             Martyrdom
             is
             little
             for
             the
             credit
             of
             your
             cause
             and
             church
             where
             of
             he
             died
             a
             member
          
           
             2
             
               Mr.
               Brown
               reuolted
            
             &c.
             
             And
             to
             did
             ‡
             Demas
             ,
             and
             divers
             others
             in
             al
             ages
             ,
             who
             loued
             this
             present
             world
             ,
             more
             then
             God.
             But
             consider
             you
             here
             the
             Apostles
             words
             :
             
               what
               though
               some
               haue
               been
               vnfaithful
               ,
               shal
               their
               vnfaithfulnes
               make
               the
               faith
               of
               God
               without
               effect
               ?
               Farr
               be
               it
               .
               Rom.
            
             3.3
             4.
             besides
             ,
             how
             wel
             
               Mr.
               Brown
            
             approueth
             of
             your
             church
             ,
             though
             he
             liue
             in
             it
             ;
             if
             you
             ask
             him
             I
             suppose
             ,
             will
             tel
             yov
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Mr.
               Penry
               Barrow
               ,
               and
               Greenwood
               were
               hanged
               .
            
             And
             so
             was
             Christ
             himselfe
             ;
             and
             (
             note
             )
             not
             by
             heathen
             tyranns
             ,
             (
             for
             Pilate
             ”
             washed
             his
             hands
             of
             his
             blood
             ;
             )
             but
             by
             Priests
             ,
             Scribes
             ,
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             professing
             and
             mainteyning
             the
             religion
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             your
             church
             now
             dooth
             .
             And
             you
             that
             allege
             the
             hanging
             of
             these
             men
             to
             reproach
             our
             faith
             :
             it
             is
             probable
             that
             if
             you
             had
             then
             liued
             ,
             you
             would
             haue
             reproached
             Christ
             him selfe
             ;
             in
             the
             fellowship
             of
             whose
             afflictions
             and
             reproaches
             ,
             we
             now
             rejoyce
             and
             are
             not
             ashamed
             .
             But
             fulfill
             you
             the
             measure
             of
             your
             forefathers
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             
               Mr.
               Iohnsens
               and
               the
               rest
            
             〈◊〉
             .
             And
             so
             was
             *
             I●hn
             ,
             the
             ‡
             
               sonn
               of●
               thunder
            
             ;
             and
             many
             other
             of
             Gods
             people
             many
             t●mes
             You
             and
             your
             church
             shall
             haue
             small
             cause
             to
             boast
             of
             your
             persecuting
             Christs
             witnesses
             ,
             when
             the
             day
             of
             your
             〈◊〉
             shall
             come
             .
          
           
             Your
             captions
             note
             that
             these
             ●unishments
             are
             
               ne●ly
               heathen
               tyran●●
            
             but
             by
             profes●ed
             Christians
             ▪
             is
             indeed
             worthy
             to
             be
             noted
             and
             lamented
             :
             yet
             is
             it
             of
             no
             note
             or
             force
             ,
             to
             disproue
             the
             truth
             of
             our
             cause
             .
             For
             who
             ●ersecuted
             Chr●st
             and
             his
             Apostles
             more
             then
             the
             Israelites
             Gods
             peculiar
             and
             profes●ed
             people
             ?
             who
             m●re
             then
             the
             ”
             builders
             ,
             refused
             him
             the
             chief
             corner-stone
             ?
             whe●e
             were
             the
             Prophets
             killed
             ,
             but
             †
             in
             Ierusalem
             ?
             Yea
             not
             onely
             false
             Chr●st●ans
             and
             hypocrites
             ,
             but
             Gods
             elect-seruants
             may
             so
             be
             ouertaken
             ,
             as
             to
             persecute
             and
             kill
             the
             Lords
             people
             .
             Did
             not
             the
             *
             Patriarche●
             sel
             Ioseph
             into
             Aegipt
             ,
             when
             some
             of
             them
             would
             haue
             k●lled
             him
             ?
             was
             not
             Sol●m●n
             a
             good
             King
             ?
             Yet
             sought
             he
             ‡
             to
             kill
             Ierob●am
             without
             cause
             ;
             whom
             God
             had
             appoynted
             to
             be
             King
             after
             him
             .
             Was
             not
             Aja
             ”
             a
             godly
             King
             ,
             and
             good
             reformer
             of
             the
             church
             (
             yet
             was
             he
             wroth
             with
             
               Hanani
               the
               Seer
            
             ,
             and
             †
             put
             him
             into
             prison
             ,
             onely
             for
             speaking
             vnto
             him
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord.
             What
             weight
             is
             there
             then
             in
             thi●
             your
             cavil
             ,
             that
             our
             affliction
             are
             by
             Christian
             magistrates
             ,
             therefore
             out
             cause
             is
             evill
             ?
             Good
             princes
             may
             be
             ouer
             caried
             eyther
             by
             their
             own
             affections
             ;
             or
             by
             the
             suggestions
             and
             prouocations
             of
             other
             men
             .
             And
             if
             you
             will
             not
             yet
             see
             your
             folly
             ,
             mind
             this
             for
             your selues
             ;
             that
             you
             which
             〈◊〉
             called
             Puritans
             ,
             are
             molested
             ,
             imprisoned
             ,
             persecuted
             :
             and
             (
             note
             )
             not
             by
             hethen
             and
             Antichristian
             tyranns
             ;
             but
             by
             your
             own
             Christian
             magistrates
             and
             Bishops
             ,
             professing
             and
             maynteyning
             the
             gospel
             of
             Christ.
             Ergo
             ,
             eyther
             your
             cause
             or
             your
             argument
             is
             naught
             .
          
           
             Your
             last
             poynt
             is
             partly
             false
             ,
             and
             partly
             friuolous
             :
             for
             
               Mr.
               Harrison
            
             ▪
             returned
             not
             vnto
             your
             church
             of
             England
             ;
             but
             died
             at
             
               Middleburgh
               in
            
             this
             faith
             that
             we
             professe
             .
             Mr.
             
               Smith
               ,
               Crud
            
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             ,
             (
             which
             never
             were
             officers
             .
             much
             lesse
             pillars
             ,
             in
             our
             Church
             ,
             )
             did
             indeed
             forsake
             their
             first
             faith
             ,
             and
             died
             soone
             after
             ;
             with
             what
             comfort
             ,
             themselues
             now
             know
             .
             But
             what
             if
             many
             more
             had
             forsaken
             vs
             ,
             yet
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             gospell
             which
             we
             professe
             ,
             shall
             stand
             .
          
           
             Christian
             religion
             was
             at
             a
             low
             ebb
             ,
             when
             so
             many
             went
             back
             ,
             that
             Iesus
             sayd
             to
             the
             twelue
             *
             
               will
               you
               also
               gee
               away
            
             ?
             Yet
             Christianitie
             still
             flourisheth
             ,
             and
             shall
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             the
             moone
             endureth
             .
             And
             we
             with
             comfort
             doe
             behold
             ;
             that
             though
             many
             bad
             ones
             haue
             gone
             away
             ▪
             yet
             God
             bringeth
             better
             in
             their
             place
             dayly
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             3.
             Consideration
          
           
             3.
             
             NOte
             your
             dissentions
             between
             1
             Brown
             and
             Harrison
             ,
             2
             Brown
             〈◊〉
             Barron
             ,
             3
             Barro●
             and
             Francis
             Iohnson
             ;
             4
             Francis
             and
             George
             Iohnson
             ;
             5
             ●r
             .
             Iohnson
             and
             Mr.
             Slade
             (
             that
             great
             scholler
             )
             6
             Chaph●n
             and
             others
             a●out
             Anahaptisme
             ,
             nay
             none
             of
             your
             great
             Rab●ines
             but
             haue
             grosly
             disagr●●d
             
             disagreed
             among
             themselues
             .
             It
             pi●ieth
             vs
             to
             see
             your
             poor
             congregation
             ,
             how
             lamentably
             it
             hath
             been
             rent
             with
             mutuall
             dissentions
             bitings
             ,
             and
             deuouring
             of
             ech●ethers
             ▪
             wh●ch
             doubtlesse
             is
             no
             〈◊〉
             ●f
             the
             spirit
             of
             God.
             These
             are
             not
             lies
             but
             matters
             known
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             matters
             horrible
             and
             strange
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             IF
             you
             were
             an
             Atheist
             or
             Pagan
             ▪
             as
             you
             professe
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             :
             you
             mought
             in
             this
             ma●●r
             repr●ch
             the
             church
             of
             God
             ●uer
             since
             the
             world
             began
             ;
             saying
             .
             
               Note
               the
               dissentions
               ,
               ●etween
            
             (a)
             
               Kain
               and
               Abel
            
             ;
             b
             
               Cham
               and
               Noah
            
             ;
             c
             
               Esaw
               and
               Iaacob
            
             ,
             d
             
               Ioseph
               and
               the
               Patriarches
            
             ,
             e
             
               Moses
               and
               the
               Isralites
            
             ;
             f
             
               Moses
               and
               the
               Leuites
            
             ,
             g
             
               Moses
               and
               his
               ●wn
               sister
               and
               brother
               ,
            
             h
             
               Gedeen
               and
               the
               men
               of
               Ephraim
               ,
               of
               Succ●th
               .
               and
               of
               Pennel
               ,
            
             i
             
               Ab●melech
               and
               his
               brethren
            
             k
             
               I●phteh
               and
               his
               brethren
            
             ,
             l
             
               Beniamin
               and
               the
               other
               tri●es
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             m
             
               Saul
               and
               Dauid
            
             ,
             n
             
               Dauid
               and
               Absalom
            
             ,
             o
             
               the
               ten
               tribes
               and
               the
               two
               ,
               from
               Ieroboams
               times
               and
               after
               ,
            
             p
             
               the
               Pharisees
               &
               Sadducees
               in
               the
               Iewish
               Church
               ,
            
             q
             
               the
               Apostles
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               diss●ntions
            
             r
             
               in
               Corenth
               and
               the
               other
               Apostolike
               Chur●hes
               :
               These
               are
               not
               lies
               ,
               but
               matters
               knowne
               ,
               and
               r●corded
               in
               the
               scriptures
               :
               and
               they
               are
               matters
               horrible
               and
               s●rangem
               .
            
             So
             then
             ,
             if
             your
             proposed
             C●nsideration
             be
             of
             weight
             to
             turne
             vs
             from
             our
             present
             faith
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             dissentions
             that
             haue
             been
             among
             vs
             :
             the
             like
             consideration
             ●nought
             turne
             vs
             also
             (
             which
             God
             forbid
             )
             from
             all
             faith
             and
             religion
             ,
             &
             make
             vs
             as
             very
             Athe●sts
             ,
             as
             a
             many
             of
             your
             church
             already
             are
             .
             And
             indeed
             wher
             unto
             leadeth
             this
             manner
             reasoning
             which
             you
             vse
             ,
             b●t
             vnto
             Atheism●
             ?
             For
             if
             an
             Infidel
             ●hould
             mind
             religion
             ,
             mought
             he
             not
             be
             kept
             back
             ,
             by
             consid●r●ng
             the
             dissentions
             ,
             in
             fa●th
             ,
             between
             Painims
             ,
             Iewes
             ,
             Mahometists
             ,
             and
             Chr●stians
             ,
             and
             a
             Iew
             or
             Turke
             be
             kept
             from
             Christianitie
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             dis●entions
             between
             Protestants
             ,
             Papists
             ,
             Arians
             ,
             Anabaptists
             and
             other
             sects
             many
             ?
             Yea
             are
             not
             the
             Papists
             at
             this
             day
             hindred
             from
             true
             religeon
             ,
             by
             s
             noting
             (
             as
             you
             doe
             )
             the
             dissentions
             between
             Luther
             ,
             Zwinglius
             ,
             Calv●n
             &
             c
             ?
             But
             it
             seemeth
             all
             these
             were
             farr
             from
             your
             cons●deration
             ,
             or
             if
             you
             minded
             them
             yet
             were
             they
             but
             motes
             in
             your
             ey
             :
             they
             be
             
               our
               dissentions
            
             ,
             ours
             onely
             that
             trouble
             you
             
               It
               pittieth
               you
               to
               see
               our
               poor
               congregation
               .
               how
               lamentably
               it
               hath
               been
               rent
               &c.
            
             but
             you
             are
             hard-harted
             ,
             and
             take
             no
             pity
             belike
             on
             your
             own
             Church
             .
             which
             you
             so
             highly
             commend
             vnto
             us
             ,
             though
             dissentions
             for
             discipline
             ,
             (
             that
             I
             speake
             not
             of
             other
             matters
             )
             haue
             been
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             you
             ha●e
             not
             onelie
             preached
             &
             printed
             on
             against
             an
             other
             now
             many
             a
             year
             and
             that
             in
             verie
             bitter
             and
             hostile
             manner
             ,
             but
             also
             ,
             persecu●ede
             imprisoned
             &
             fought
             the
             blood
             on
             of
             an
             other
             .
             Wel
             ,
             howsoeuer
             we
             haue
             indeed
             just
             cause
             to
             lament
             ,
             that
             by
             our
             dissentions
             ,
             you
             and
             others
             haue
             taken
             occasion
             to
             blaspheme
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             :
             yet
             herin
             haue
             we
             comfort
             that
             such
             things
             must
             be
             amongst
             us
             (
             as
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             saith
             ,
             )
             t
             
               that
               they
               which
               are
               approuued
               may
               be
               known
               .
            
             And
             you
             ,
             if
             by
             no
             meanes
             you
             will
             learne
             the
             estate
             of
             
             a
             Church
             here
             on
             earth
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             in
             continuall
             warr
             with
             the
             Serpent
             and
             his
             seed
             ;
             but
             stil
             you
             think
             these
             things
             
               horrible
               and
               strange
            
             :
             take
             heed
             you
             stumble
             not
             at
             the
             stone
             Christ
             to
             your
             distruction
             &
             haue
             your
             abiding
             in
             that
             house
             ,
             which
             the
             strongman
             armed
             keepeth
             and
             the
             things
             that
             he
             possesseth
             are
             in
             peace
             .
             Luk
             11.21
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             4.
             
             Consideration
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             YOur
             chiefest
             teachers
             cannot
             as
             yet
             determine
             ,
             what
             the
             discipline
             i●
             that
             they
             would
             haue
             as
             what
             the
             difference
             is
             between
             a
             Pastor
             &
             a
             Doctour
             ,
             whether
             Apostates
             ought
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             office
             in
             the
             church
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             THere
             is
             no
             such
             dissention
             among
             vs
             touching
             these
             matters
             as
             you
             would
             here
             insinuate
             :
             though
             if
             there
             wer
             ,
             yet
             our
             imperfection
             and
             difference
             in
             iudgment
             sheweth
             that
             we
             are
             weak
             men
             ;
             but
             no
             whit
             pre●ud●ceth
             the
             truth
             we
             professe
             .
          
           
             2
             ,
             The
             heathen
             Philosophers
             ,
             in
             the
             Ni●oean
             Synod
             .
             obiected
             the
             like
             against
             Christians
             ,
             that
             they
             agreed
             not
             in
             opinion
             among
             themselus
             
               S●zomen
               .
               lib.
            
             1
             ,
             cap.
             18.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Your selfe
             heathen-like
             ,
             may
             obiect
             against
             
               Paul
               and
               Barnaba●
            
             (
             twoo
             of
             the
             
               chiefest
               teachers
            
             of
             Christian
             religion
             ,
             )
             one
             of
             the
             two
             things
             wherewith
             you
             here
             doe
             reproach
             vs
             ;
             because
             they
             not
             onely
             
               could
               not
               determine
            
             whether
             
               Iohn
               Mark
            
             ,
             (
             who
             had
             before
             departed
             frō
             them
             )
             should
             accompanie
             them
             in
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             but
             were
             so
             stirred
             ,
             that
             
               they
               departed
               asunder
               one
               from
               the
               other
               ,
               Act.
            
             15.37.38.39.40
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             You
             might
             much
             better
             blame
             your
             owne
             Church
             and
             chiefest
             teachers
             ,
             that
             
               cannot
               as
               yet
               determine
               what
               the
               discipline
               is
               that
               they
               would
               haue
            
             ;
             witnesse
             your
             long
             continued
             controuersies
             in
             print
             ;
             wherein
             what
             adoe
             you
             make
             about
             discipline
             ,
             all
             the
             world
             knoweth
             .
             If
             your selues
             would
             walke
             better
             ,
             in
             the
             truth
             ,
             peace
             and
             concord
             of
             the
             gospel
             ,
             you
             might
             wi●h
             more
             equitie
             find
             fault
             with
             us
             :
             pul
             therefore
             the
             beam
             first
             out
             of
             your
             own
             eye
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             5
             Consideration
             .
          
           
             5
             THE
             Lord
             hath
             also
             testified
             against
             you
             ,
             by
             giuing
             over
             very
             many
             people
             ,
             1
             to
             Atheisme
             .
             2
             carnall
             life
             ,
             3
             Papisme
             ,
             4
             Anabaptisme
             ,
             5
             Ari●nijme
             ,
             6
             Familisme
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             slanders
             but
             matters
             known
             to
             all
             that
             are
             acquainted
             with
             the
             course
             and
             state
             of
             your
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             ALl
             this
             being
             true
             ,
             it
             sheweth
             the
             badnes
             of
             some
             men
             ,
             not
             any
             badnes
             in
             the
             faith
             we
             professe
             .
             An
             infidel
             might
             haue
             obiected
             vnto
             Israel
             .
             as
             you
             doe
             here
             :
             
               The
               Lord
               hath
               testified
               against
               you
               ,
               by
               giuing
               ouer
               
               ouer
               very
               many
               of
               your
               people
               ,
               to
               Carnall
               life
               ,
               Sed●mitrie
               .
               Peorisme
               ,
               Bautisme
               ,
            
             
             
               &
               many
               other
               idolatries
               with
               strange
               Gods.
            
             The
             Papists
             may
             and
             doe
             obiect
             the
             like
             things
             to
             your selues
             at
             this
             day
             .
             much
             more
             iustly
             then
             you
             do
             to
             vs.
             For
             when
             any
             such
             haue
             appeared
             among
             vs
             ,
             we
             presently
             cast
             them
             out
             if
             they
             repented
             not
             :
             whereas
             with
             you
             ,
             such
             are
             stil
             reteyned
             in
             the
             bosome
             of
             your
             Church
             ;
             yea
             such
             hereticks
             and
             vicious
             persons
             ,
             as
             we
             haue
             excommunicate
             ;
             you
             doe
             entertayn
             ,
             as
             is
             knowen
             to
             all
             that
             ar
             acquainted
             with
             your
             estate
             .
             Wherefore
             the
             Lord
             hath
             testified
             
               for
               vs
            
             ,
             not
             
               against
               vs
            
             ,
             whiles
             by
             the
             light
             of
             his
             word
             ,
             such
             hypocrites
             haue
             been
             discouered
             and
             avoyded
             :
             but
             you
             are
             condemned
             by
             your
             own
             doctrine
             ,
             whiles
             such
             miscreants
             ,
             and
             flagitioius
             persons
             are
             kept
             in
             your
             communion
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             6.
             Consideration
          
           
             6.
             
             THE
             churches
             and
             godly
             learned
             persons
             that
             euer
             heard
             of
             your
             separation
             ,
             did
             not
             approue
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             quarrel
             that
             Fr
             Iohnson
             had
             with
             Mr
             Iunius
             ,
             and
             he
             sharply
             replyeth
             on
             him
             .
             Nay
             Mr
             Barrow
             plainely
             rayseth
             at
             Caluin
             and
             the
             Geneua
             church
             ,
             and
             euen
             at
             al
             churches
             in
             Christendom
             .
             in
             his
             Discouerie
             :
             and
             counsels
             not
             with
             other
             reformed
             churches
             about
             their
             separation
             .
             but
             Answers
             (
             as
             Mr
             Iohnson
             doth
             )
             the
             word
             is
             neer
             vs
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             go
             ouer
             the
             seas
             to
             seek
             it
             as
             if
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Prophets
             were
             not
             subiect
             to
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             himselfe
             (
             as
             the
             Pope
             )
             had
             infallible
             rule
             of
             in●erpretation
             of
             the
             scriptures
             in
             his
             brest
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answer
             ,
          
           
             THE
             strength
             of
             this
             reason
             ,
             is
             quelled
             before
             ,
             in
             the
             answer
             to
             the
             third
             of
             your
             first
             Considerations
             :
             thither
             I
             refer
             the
             reader
             .
          
           
             Further
             I
             answer
             ,
             here
             that
             you
             teach
             such
             doctrine
             ,
             as
             standeth
             not
             with
             Christian
             freedom
             or
             truth
             ,
             whiles
             you
             would
             forbid
             vs
             the
             profession
             and
             practise
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             til
             we
             haue
             consulted
             with
             ,
             and
             be
             approued
             of
             other
             persons
             and
             Churches
             .
             For
             though
             I
             grant
             ther
             is
             a
             good
             use
             of
             aduising
             with
             other
             Churches
             ,
             (
             if
             conueniently
             we
             can
             ,
             )
             eyther
             when
             cases
             are
             difficult
             .
             or
             when
             in
             any
             respect
             it
             doe
             concerne
             them
             :
             yet
             that
             in
             all
             matters
             of
             religiō
             Christiās
             should
             be
             boūd
             thus
             to
             walke
             when
             the
             finne
             to
             them
             is
             euident
             ,
             which
             to
             other
             Churches
             (
             not
             wel
             acquainted
             with
             their
             estate
             ,
             )
             is
             not
             so
             perspicuous
             ;
             this
             were
             to
             abridge
             Christian
             liberty
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             our
             consciences
             in
             bondage
             vnto
             men
             ;
             that
             though
             God
             forbid
             vs
             *
             al
             communion
             with
             idolatrie
             ,
             yet
             we
             may
             not
             separate
             vnlesse
             they
             approue
             it
             .
             It
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             teacheth
             vs
             that
             Gods
             commandement
             is
             ‡
             
               not
               hid
            
             from
             his
             people
             
               neyther
               is
               far
               off
               ,
               not
               alost
               in
               heauen
               ,
               nor
               beyond
               the
               sea
               ,
               but
               in
               our
               mouthes
               &
               ●●rts
               to
               doe
               it
               .
            
             But
             you
             to
             deceiue
             your
             reader
             ,
             allege
             this
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             
             
               Mr.
               B●rrows
            
             or
             
               Mr
               Iohnsons
               reason
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Moses
            
             and
             of
             the
             Apostl●
             .
          
           
             The
             col●●r
             that
             you
             bring
             for
             your selfe
             ,
             is
             that
             saying
             of
             the
             Apostle
             
               the
               spirites
               of
               the
               proph●ts
               are
               s●biect
               to
               the
               proph●ts
            
             1
             Cor.
             14.32
             which
             scripture
             considered
             by
             the
             words
             and
             circumstances
             of
             it
             ,
             will
             in
             no
             we●se
             proue
             your
             purpose
             .
             F●r
             .
             first
             it
             may
             be
             q●estioned
             .
             whether
             the
             meanin●
             be
             ,
             that
             the
             spirits
             of
             the
             prophets
             are
             subiect
             to
             other
             prophets
             or
             to
             th●mselves
             .
             For
             the
             Prophets
             among
             the
             gentiles
             ,
             (
             such
             as
             the
             Corinthians
             naturally
             a
             were
             ,
             (
             were
             s●bject
             unto
             ,
             &
             caried
             and
             ruled
             by
             their
             spirits
             ,
             and
             not
             their
             spirits
             subject
             to
             them
             :
             so
             that
             they
             could
             not
             choose
             but
             s●e●ke
             ,
             (
             as
             b
             S●bylla
             w●tne●seth
             of
             her selfe
             .
             )
             neither
             could
             they
             lin
             or
             cease
             speaking
             ,
             when
             they
             would
             themselues
             yea
             and
             in
             holy
             scripture
             we
             see
             how
             c
             Balaam
             prophesied
             good
             to
             Israel
             ,
             and
             ble●sed
             ,
             when
             he
             would
             haue
             cursed
             th●m
             ▪
             Saul
             also
             and
             his
             messengers
             ,
             †
             prophesied
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             by
             constreynt
             ,
             being
             ouermastered
             by
             the
             spirit
             ,
             soo
             as
             he
             could
             not
             co●teyn
             himselfe
             ,
             bu●
             stripping
             off
             his
             clothes
             ,
             prophe●●e●
             all
             that
             day
             and
             all
             that
             night
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             no
             pur●ose
             thus
             to
             doe
             .
             Now
             therfor
             ,
             where
             as
             the
             Apostle
             here
             had
             ordeyned
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             thing
             were
             e
             re●eled
             to
             another
             that
             fare
             by
             the
             first
             prophet
             should
             hold
             his
             peace
             ,
             because
             f
             
               almight
               prophesie
               one
               by
               one
            
             :
             if
             any
             should
             allege
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             hould
             their
             peace
             ,
             but
             must
             speak
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             their
             spirit
             moued
             thē
             he
             telleth
             them
             ,
             that
             g
             
               the
               spirits
               of
               th●
               prophets
               are
               su●i●ct
               to
               the
               prophets
            
             ;
             so
             intimating
             that
             they
             may
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             giue
             others
             le●ue
             to
             speak
             shewing
             also
             a
             reason
             hereof
             because
             h
             
               God
               is
               not
               (
               the
               author
               )
               q
               of
               confusion
               but
               of
               peace
               .
            
             And
             if
             thus
             wee
             understand
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             his
             words
             make
             nothing
             for
             that
             you
             say
             .
             Vnto
             this
             also
             may
             be
             added
             ,
             that
             he
             speaketh
             this
             affirmat●uely
             ,
             they
             are
             subject
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             way
             of
             ordinance
             ,
             
               let
               them
               be
               subject
            
             ,
             as
             i
             els
             where
             he
             vseth
             :
             and
             as
             other
             things
             in
             this
             place
             are
             spoken
             ;
             as
             k
             
               Let
               the
               prophets
               speak
            
             ;
             l
             
               Let
               the
               first
               hold
               his
               peace
               ;
               Let
               women
               be
               silent
               .
            
          
           
             But
             be
             it
             granted
             (
             which
             I
             will
             not
             deny
             )
             that
             he
             meaneth
             their
             spirits
             wer
             subject
             to
             other
             Prophets
             ;
             because
             when
             they
             had
             spoken
             m
             others
             were
             to
             iudge
             :
             yet
             those
             o●her
             ,
             were
             the
             Prophets
             of
             ●he
             same
             church
             and
             there
             present
             not
             in
             other
             churches
             .
             For
             Paul
             meant
             not
             ,
             that
             the
             spirits
             of
             the
             Prophets
             in
             Corinth
             ,
             were
             subiect
             to
             the
             prophets
             in
             Rome
             or
             Iudoea
             and
             so
             must
             send
             to
             them
             for
             approbation
             ;
             but
             appoynteth
             like
             order
             in
             this
             ,
             as
             was
             in
             n
             all
             (
             other
             )
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Saincts
             .
             And
             if
             they
             were
             bound
             (
             as
             you
             would
             haue
             us
             )
             to
             send
             and
             submit
             to
             other
             churches
             ,
             and
             others
             likeweise
             to
             them
             ;
             then
             no
             Church
             hath
             no
             power
             in
             i●
             selfe
             ,
             to
             apr●●e
             of
             her
             prophets
             ,
             or
             Ministers
             or
             of
             their
             doctrine
             ,
             without
             the
             good
             lik●ng
             of
             others
             ,
             .
             Which
             how
             farr
             it
             is
             from
             the
             Apostles
             mind
             I
             leaue
             it
             for
             the
             d●screet
             reader
             to
             judge
             :
             neither
             thinke
             I
             but
             your
             owne
             brethren
             will
             dista●t
             y●●r
             so
             collecting
             from
             this
             place
             Howsoe●er
             they
             doe
             ,
             it
             is
             verie
             like
             if
             you
             had
             liued
             in
             Ahabs
             dayes
             and
             
             should
             haue
             heard
             
             400
             prophets
             at
             once
             prophesying
             good
             vnto
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             Micaiah
             onely
             b
             prophesying
             evill
             :
             you
             would
             with
             c
             Zidkijah
             haue
             smittē
             him
             on
             the
             cheek
             ,
             (
             as
             now
             you
             do
             vs
             in
             reproch
             ,
             )
             &
             told
             him
             that
             his
             spirit
             must
             be
             subiect
             to
             the
             prophets
             ,
             especially
             they
             being
             so
             many
             ,
             and
             he
             but
             alone
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             it
             were
             further
             granted
             vnto
             you
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             be
             subiect
             to
             the
             prophets
             of
             other
             churches
             :
             yet
             I
             suppose
             you
             wil
             not
             deny
             but
             al
             prophets
             and
             churches
             must
             trie
             and
             iudge
             euery
             thing
             by
             the
             d
             word
             of
             God
             according
             to
             which
             if
             any
             man
             speak
             not
             ,
             his
             iudgment
             is
             not
             to
             be
             regarded
             .
             And
             we
             ,
             haue
             offred
             and
             doe
             still
             offer
             our
             doctrine
             and
             practise
             to
             the
             triall
             of
             al
             men
             by
             that
             word
             :
             if
             men
             eyther
             will
             not
             trie
             nor
             giue
             sentence
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             doe
             judge
             amisse
             ;
             we
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             wayt
             vpon
             them
             ;
             but
             must
             liue
             by
             e
             our
             own
             faith
             .
             The
             reformed
             churches
             haue
             been
             wr●●ten
             to
             by
             vs
             ;
             (
             for
             we
             know
             and
             acknowledge
             them
             to
             be
             true
             churche●
             and
             our
             brethren
             in
             the
             Lord
             :
             )
             they
             giue
             vs
             no
             Answer
             .
             Shall
             wee
             cōtinew
             still
             ●n
             bōdage
             to
             Antichr●st
             ,
             til
             they
             bid
             vs
             com
             out
             ?
             What
             scripture
             teacheth
             vs
             so
             ?
             If
             they
             or
             any
             ,
             convince
             vs
             of
             error
             or
             evill
             ,
             and
             we
             yeeld
             not
             ;
             le●
             vs
             be
             esteemed
             accordingly
             :
             otherwise
             if
             we
             walke
             in
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             not
             approue
             it
             ,
             be
             it
             vpon
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             shal
             answer
             bef●re
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Iunius
             ,
             whom
             you
             mention
             to
             
               reply
               so
               sharply
            
             ,
             neyther
             approueth
             your
             Church
             ,
             nor
             condemneth
             our
             practice
             .
             no
             not
             though
             he
             were
             instantly
             vrged
             :
             the
             writings
             between
             him
             and
             us
             are
             extant
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             let
             the
             reader
             judge
             what
             both
             sides
             haue
             sayd
             .
          
           
             Your
             censure
             of
             Mr
             ,
             Barrow
             ,
             (
             or
             scoffing
             rather
             at
             him
             ,
             )
             neyther
             hurteth
             him
             or
             vs
             ,
             nor
             helpeth
             you
             .
             His
             playn
             dealing
             in
             reprouing
             the
             corruptions
             of
             these
             times
             .
             you
             call
             rayling
             ;
             it
             is
             marvel
             you
             say
             not
             also
             the
             prophets
             f
             rayled
             on
             the
             people
             of
             Israel
             ,
             when
             they
             vsed
             sharp
             rebukes
             ;
             for
             I
             suppose
             you
             can
             hardly
             shew
             any
             hard
             speech
             that
             
               Mr.
               Barrow
            
             ther
             writeth
             ;
             which
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             haue
             not
             vsed
             before
             .
             But
             if
             he
             were
             overcaried
             with
             some
             seuere
             speeches
             in
             a
             good
             cause‘
             neyther
             we
             not
             himselfe
             euer
             iustified
             that
             infirmitie
             ,
             we
             know
             that
             we
             are
             frayl
             men
             let
             the
             sharpnesse
             therefore
             be
             his
             but
             the
             trueth
             (
             which
             he
             sharply
             teacheth
             )
             Gods
             :
          
           
             And
             why
             carp
             you
             at
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             writing
             .
             and
             meddle
             not
             with
             the
             matter
             ?
             That
             book
             with
             others
             haue
             discouered
             the
             idolatries
             of
             your
             church
             ;
             which
             neyther
             by
             you
             nor
             any
             ,
             haue
             euer
             yet
             been
             answered
             &
             refuted
             by
             the
             scriptures
             .
             For
             your self
             ,
             let
             the
             reader
             iudge
             what
             you
             ●aue
             sayd
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             7
             Consideration
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             THe
             great
             and
             grosse
             disorder
             and
             partiallity
             in
             administring
             of
             your
             disciplin●
             ,
             which
             George
             Iohnson
             sheweth
             cheerly
             ;
             besides
             the
             wants
             of
             sunctimony
             and
             common
             duties
             of
             godlynes
             ,
             which
             (
             he
             sayth
             )
             are
             
             to
             be
             found
             in
             farr
             greater
             measure
             in
             the
             c●mm●n
             profess●rs
             of
             the
             church
             of
             England
             :
             and
             saith
             further
             ,
             that
             the
             Dutch
             churches
             take
             you
             for
             a
             most
             vnquiet
             ,
             con●entious
             ,
             and
             disorderly
             people
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             THis
             article
             you
             obiect
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             vpon
             one
             mans
             report
             that
             was
             for
             lying
             ,
             and
             slandering
             ,
             false
             accusation
             ,
             and
             contention
             .
             himselfe
             cast
             out
             of
             our
             Church
             .
             By
             what
             rule
             or
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             can
             you
             admit
             of
             the
             testimony
             of
             an
             excommunicate
             against
             a
             whole
             congregation
             ?
             Reason
             also
             might
             teach
             you
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             standing
             against
             a
             church
             to
             excommunication
             ,
             will
             ever
             speake
             wel
             of
             that
             church
             ,
             in
             the
             cause
             wherein
             he
             standeth
             .
          
           
             But
             grant
             that
             this
             all
             were
             true
             which
             he
             reporteth
             what
             would
             you
             vrge
             vpon
             it
             ?
             that
             therefore
             Christianitie
             which
             we
             professe
             ,
             is
             evill
             ?
             so
             perhaps
             a
             Turk
             or
             Iew
             would
             doe
             with
             as
             much
             reason
             as
             you
             can
             conclude
             ,
             that
             our
             separation
             from
             you
             is
             euill
             ▪
             Was
             there
             ever
             any
             truth
             ,
             (
             think
             you
             ,
             )
             that
             men
             did
             walke
             in
             it
             as
             they
             ought
             ?
             or
             any
             Church
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             wherein
             the
             discipline
             (
             as
             you
             call
             it
             )
             was
             administred
             as
             it
             should
             Iulian
             the
             Apostata
             ,
             (
             that
             wrote
             so
             much
             against
             Christ
             ,
             )
             reading
             the
             testimonies
             of
             Moses
             ,
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             Deut.
             9.7.22.24
             ,
             Isa.
             59
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Mic.
            
             3.9.11
             .
             1.
             
             Cor.
             5.1.2
             ,
             &
             .
             11.21.22
             ,
             &c.
             3
             Iohn
             .
             9.10
             .
             had
             as
             good
             ground
             to
             blame
             the
             Israelites
             and
             Christians
             for
             their
             manners
             &
             discipline
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             disswade
             them
             from
             their
             faith
             as
             you
             do
             vs
             :
             yea
             he
             might
             allege
             faithfull
             and
             vndeniable
             witnesses
             :
             whereas
             you
             rely
             vpon
             a
             slanderer
             .
          
           
             Finally
             ,
             what
             ayme
             you
             at
             ,
             in
             all
             this
             ,
             but
             to
             draw
             vs
             back
             vnto
             your
             church
             ;
             and
             there
             it
             is
             like
             .
             we
             shall
             find
             discipline
             without
             disorder
             or
             partiallity
             to
             weet
             ,
             in
             your
             Bishops
             courts
             ,
             for
             there
             the
             discipline
             of
             your
             church
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             .
             Of
             which
             ,
             we
             need
             say
             nothing
             ;
             the
             voyce
             almost
             of
             al
             the
             land
             crieth
             out
             of
             their
             abominations
             .
             Onely
             we
             obserue
             how
             pregnant
             your
             perswasions
             are
             ,
             to
             make
             vs
             beleeu
             ,
             that
             because
             there
             ar
             sinns
             in
             Sion
             ,
             there
             be
             none
             in
             Babylon
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             8
             Consideration
          
           
             8.
             
             GOD
             neuer
             witnessed
             for
             you
             ,
             nor
             gaue
             testimony
             of
             his
             approuing
             your
             separation
             whether
             we
             consider
             your
             ministerie
             or
             people
             .
             For
             hardly
             can
             you
             shew
             any
             one
             person
             conuerted
             by
             your
             ministery
             from
             papistry
             or
             atheisme
             ,
             or
             other
             open
             wickednes
             ;
             as
             by
             Gods
             blessing
             multitudes
             haue
             been
             by
             ours
             :
             but
             onely
             haue
             you
             seduced
             and
             wrought
             vpon
             the
             tender
             consciences
             of
             such
             as
             by
             our
             ministery
             were
             first
             begotten
             vnto
             Christ
             ,
             But
             (
             which
             is
             specially
             to
             be
             obserued
             )
             from
             your
             distracted
             and
             devided
             congregations
             ,
             multitudes
             haue
             fallen
             away
             ,
             to
             euery
             kind
             of
             impiety
             &
             herisie
             reigning
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             IF
             God
             approue
             our
             seperation
             and
             our
             ministerie
             by
             his
             word
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             are
             sur●
             he
             dooth
             )
             it
             is
             yeno●gh
             ,
             though
             our
             ministery
             haue
             not
             
               conuerted
               any
            
             .
             Your
             reason
             is
             as
             if
             a
             C●inite
             should
             ha●e
             sayd
             vnto
             N●ah
             
               God
               neuer
               witne●sed
               for
               thee
               nor
               gaue
               testimony
               of
               his
               approuing
               thy
               building
               of
               the
               Ark
            
             :
             
             
               for
               hardly
               canst
               thou
               shew
               any
               one
               person
               converted
               by
               thy
               precahing
               or
               Ark
               building
               ,
               these
            
             120.
             yeares
             .
          
           
             Our
             ministery
             belongeth
             to
             our
             church
             ;
             the
             assemblies
             whereof
             
               Papists
               ,
               Ath●ists
            
             &
             such
             like
             wicked
             ones
             vse
             not
             to
             frequent
             :
             and
             how
             is
             it
             po●sible
             ●ur
             ministery
             should
             conuert
             such
             as
             come
             not
             to
             heare
             it
             .
             If
             we
             w●●ld
             obiect
             vnto
             you
             ,
             that
             few
             Turks
             and
             Saracens
             haue
             been
             converred
             by
             y●ur
             m●●isterie
             :
             what
             would
             you
             answer
             ?
             Yet
             where
             you
             say
             
               ●e
               can
               har●ly
               sh●w
               my
            
             &c.
             we
             can
             (
             if
             need
             wer
             )
             shew
             you
             many
             that
             wer
             sometime
             prof●in
             &
             irreligious
             whiles
             they
             were
             of
             your
             church
             but
             cōm●ng
             and
             he●r●ng
             by
             Gods
             providence
             the
             doctrine
             of
             our
             church
             ,
             haue
             been
             recl●ymed
             from
             their
             lewd
             life
             &
             doe
             walk
             holily
             in
             the
             faith
             with
             vs.
             It
             is
             true
             in
             ●eed
             that
             our
             cause
             hath
             wrought
             most
             vpō
             such
             as
             being
             somtimes
             vn●er
             yo●r
             ministery
             ,
             had
             tender
             consciences
             &
             pliable
             to
             the
             truth
             others
             ,
             of
             more
             corrupt
             consciences
             haue
             set
             against
             &
             blasphemed
             it
             ▪
             T●e
             ●●●●ideratio●
             of
             this
             in
             any
             wise
             mans
             iudgment
             wil
             rather
             lead
             vnto
             ,
             ●hen
             ●rom
             our
             cause
             ;
             when
             the
             better
             sort
             (
             by
             your
             own
             confession
             )
             do
             come
             vnto
             vs
             ;
             the
             worser
             and
             refuse
             remayn
             stil
             with
             you
             .
          
           
             Your
             last
             poynt
             which
             you
             would
             haue
             
               specially
               to
               be
               obserued
            
             that
             
               multitudes
               ha●e
               fallen
               from
               vs
               ,
               to
               every
               kind
               of
               heresie
               and
               impietie
               ,
            
             is
             indeed
             worthy
             to
             be
             obserued
             .
             For
             first
             the
             scripture
             is
             fulfilled
             ,
             which
             sayth
             ,
             
               m●ny
               sh●ll
               ●leaue
               vnto
               them
               faynedly
               ,
               Dan.
            
             11.34
             ,
             Secondly
             being
             fallen
             if
             they
             had
             com
             to
             a
             more
             holy
             faith
             &
             better
             walking
             whē
             they
             were
             gone
             out
             from
             vs
             ,
             it
             might
             haue
             importe●
             ours
             to
             be
             evil
             :
             but
             now
             that
             they
             haue
             fallen
             to
             grosse
             heresie
             &
             impietie
             ;
             it
             argueth
             Gods
             hand
             so
             be
             heavy
             vp
             on
             them
             because
             they
             continued
             not
             in
             the
             truth
             with
             vs.
             And
             this
             the
             scripture
             confirmeth
             saying
             of
             such
             as
             †
             
               receiue
               not
               the
               loue
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
            
             that
             they
             might
             be
             saued
             ;
             that
             therefore
             God
             wil
             send
             them
             strong
             delusion
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             belee●
             lies
             ;
             and
             of
             such
             as
             ‡
             
               depart
               from
               the
               faith
            
             ;
             that
             they
             shall
             giue
             heed
             vnto
             spirits
             of
             errors
             and
             doctrines
             of
             Diuils
             .
             It
             is
             also
             to
             be
             obserued
             that
             al
             such
             impious
             &
             hereticall
             persons
             as
             haue
             departed
             from
             vs
             ;
             are
             interteyned
             with
             you
             in
             your
             communion
             ,
             (
             vnlesse
             themselues
             refuse
             to
             commun●cate
             with
             you
             ;
             )
             your
             church
             is
             the
             receptacle
             of
             al
             s●ch
             Apostataes
             ,
             &
             there
             they
             are
             suffred
             in
             herisie
             &
             impietie
             so
             as
             they
             w●l
             fr●q●ēt
             your
             assemblies
             .
             Better
             reasons
             therfore
             &
             more
             weithty
             c●nsid●rations
             ▪
             ha●e
             you
             need
             to
             allege
             ;
             before
             you
             can
             perswade
             vs
             to
             retur●e
             vnto
             your
             church
             ;
             for
             these
             hitherto
             propounded
             &
             examined
             are
             found
             too
             too
             l●ght
             .
             But
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             better
             follow
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           ARGVMENTS
           .
           That
           the
           best
           assemblies
           of
           the
           present
           church
           of
           ENGLAND
           ,
           are
           true
           visible
           CHVRCHES
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           IN
           what
           churches
           soeuer
           are
           found
           in
           publick
           practise
           ,
           the
           things
           that
           essentially
           constitute
           a
           true
           visible
           church
           ;
           they
           are
           true
           visible
           churches
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           But
           in
           the
           best
           of
           our
           assemblies
           are
           found
           in
           publick
           practise
           the
           things
           that
           essentially
           constitute
           a
           true
           visible
           church
           :
        
         
           Therefore
           the
           best
           of
           our
           assemblies
           ,
           are
           true
           visible
           Churches
           .
        
         
           
             Proof
             of
             the
             assumption
          
           
             A
             visible
             church
             is
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3.15
             .
             Now
             the
             meanes
             or
             things
             that
             constitute
             it
             ,
             are
             1
             Foundation
             Iesus
             Christ
             to
             build
             vpon
             ;
             1
             Cor
             3.11
             Mat
             16.18
             .
             2
             Builders
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             preaching
             ministers
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             as
             doe
             build
             in
             godlynes
             ,
             convert
             and
             confirme
             .
             1
             Cor
             3
             10.
             3
             
             Instrument
             of
             building
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             Eph.
             2.20
             .
             4
             Matter
             to
             be
             built
             ;
             people
             ioyned
             togither
             in
             the
             profesion
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             1
             Cor
             3.9
             Eph.
             2
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             But
             all
             these
             are
             found
             in
             publick
             practise
             in
             the
             best
             of
             our
             assemblies
             .
             Therfore
             in
             the
             best
             of
             our
             assemblies
             ,
             are
             found
             in
             publick
             practise
             ,
             the
             things
             that
             constitute
             a
             true
             visible
             church
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             THE
             title
             of
             your
             arguments
             conteyneth
             1
             an
             error
             or
             absurditie
             ;
             2
             &
             argueth
             some
             check
             in
             your
             own
             consciences
             for
             defence
             of
             your
             Church
             .
             1
             The
             error
             is
             ,
             that
             you
             divide
             the
             
               church
               of
               England
            
             into
             many
             Churches
             ;
             making
             the
             first
             (
             as
             I
             conjecture
             )
             
               a
               national
               Church
            
             ;
             the
             other
             ,
             parishionall
             .
             This
             is
             an
             error
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             an
             a
             humane
             inuention
             and
             differeth
             from
             the
             scripture
             ,
             which
             sheweth
             many
             churches
             to
             be
             in
             a
             nation
             or
             country
             ;
             as
             in
             Iudea
             ,
             Asia
             ,
             Galatia
             &c
             ,
             Gal
             ,
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             21.
             
             Reu.
             1.4
             .
             but
             sheweth
             not
             any
             natiōal
             church
             .
             Now
             that
             yours
             is
             a
             national
             church
             not
             onely
             the
             name
             and
             title
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             constitution
             sheweth
             ;
             for
             it
             hath
             a
             Pastor
             over
             it
             ,
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             Primate
             and
             Metropolitan
             ,
             your
             most
             reverend
             father
             in
             God
             ;
             who
             maketh
             and
             consecrateth
             the
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             .
             (
             wherevpon
             there
             are
             Diocesan
             churches
             or
             Sees
             ;
             (
             and
             they
             agayn
             make
             the
             Parish
             Priests
             .
             To
             him
             and
             b
             
               to
               his
               successors
            
             ,
             the
             inferior
             Bishops
             haue
             sworn
             (
             
               so
               help
               them
               god
               through
               Iesus
               Christ.
               )
               all
               due
               reverence
               and
               obedience
               .
            
             If
             the
             mould
             of
             this
             Church
             were
             not
             fetched
             from
             Rome
             ;
             shew
             where
             you
             learned
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             check
             which
             the
             title
             argueth
             to
             be
             in
             your
             conscience
             ,
             app●areth
             
             ap●eareth
             it
             that
             you
             plead
             but
             for
             the
             
               best
               assemblies
               of
               the
               present
               church
               of
               England
            
             ;
             for
             doe
             you
             not
             hereby
             intimate
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             worser
             sort
             which
             you
             will
             not
             plead
             for
             ?
             yet
             both
             b●st
             ,
             and
             worst
             are
             all
             one
             body
             ,
             one
             church
             and
             communion
             :
             If
             your
             Church
             of
             England
             be
             Christs
             why
             maynteyn
             you
             not
             the
             whole
             ?
             is
             not
             every
             ●art
             and
             parcell
             of
             Christs
             church
             to
             be
             defended
             ?
             Thinke
             you
             that
             the
             priests
             and
             people
             of
             Israell
             ,
             would
             haue
             mainteyned
             the
             Most
             holy
             place
             of
             their
             Temple
             onely
             ,
             &
             haue
             suffred
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             howse
             to
             be
             ruinate
             and
             troden
             vnder
             foot
             .
             or
             if
             they
             did
             thus
             ,
             should
             they
             haue
             done
             well
             ?
             How
             persidiously
             then
             doe
             you
             deal
             with
             your
             church
             ,
             (
             if
             it
             be
             the
             true
             church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             )
             that
             you
             seek
             to
             vphold
             your
             
               Sanctum
               sanct●rum
            
             ,
             your
             best
             assemblies
             ;
             and
             neglect
             the
             rest
             ▪
             Or
             ,
             if
             you
             would
             make
             one
             peece
             of
             your
             church
             Christ
             and
             another
             peece
             Antichrists
             ,
             where
             both
             be
             in
             brotherhood
             and
             vnitie
             togither
             :
             it
             is
             as
             absurd
             as
             if
             you
             would
             make
             one
             part
             of
             your
             bodie
             humane
             ,
             an
             other
             bestiall
             one
             peece
             Gods
             another
             Diuils
             .
             It
             is
             contrarie
             also
             to
             the
             playn
             scriptures
             which
             say
             ;
             a
             
               what
               communion
               hath
               light
               with
               darknese
               ●hat
               concerd
               hath
               Christ
               with
               belial
               meaning
               .
               none
               at
               all
               .
            
             Eyther
             therefore
             you
             must
             iustify
             your
             whol
             Church
             ;
             or
             you
             must
             with
             vs
             make
             a
             separation
             .
             How
             long
             will
             you
             halt
             between
             two
             opinions
             .
          
           
             To
             your
             Argument
             I
             answer
             ;
             the
             proofs
             of
             your
             assumption
             fayl
             you
             .
          
           
             A
             visible
             church
             (
             you
             say
             )
             is
             b
             
               the
               house
               of
               God.
            
             True
             ;
             but
             your
             Bethell
             ,
             will
             be
             found
             Betha●en
             .
             the
             hou●e
             of
             Idolatrie
             .
          
           
             You
             make
             the
             things
             constituting
             your
             howse
             to
             be
             fowr
             1
             Foundation
             2
             Builders
             ,
             3
             Instruments
             ,
             4
             Matter
             ,
             But
             the
             forme
             or
             fashion
             of
             the
             building
             ,
             you
             leaue
             quite
             out
             :
             perhaps
             you
             saw
             that
             it
             would
             not
             endure
             the
             trial
             ▪
             
             when
             it
             should
             be
             compared
             with
             the
             patterne
             that
             God
             shewed
             in
             the
             Mount.
             
          
           
             The
             Prophet
             Haggai
             c
             reproued
             the
             Iewes
             for
             that
             Gods
             house
             was
             not
             builded
             amōg
             them
             .
             If
             you
             had
             beē
             ther.
             you
             would
             have
             disproued
             the
             Prophet
             by
             this
             sophistrie
             .
             We
             haue
             the
             1
             Foundation
             laid
             .
             Hag.
             2.9
             ,
             2
             Builders
             we
             haue
             many
             both
             priests
             and
             people
             3
             Instruments
             also
             for
             to
             hew
             and
             square
             the
             timber
             and
             stone
             as
             axes
             &c.
             4
             and
             matter
             wherewith
             to
             build
             ,
             as
             wood
             from
             the
             mountain
             ,
             and
             stone
             from
             the
             qarrie
             .
             Therefore
             (
             though
             the
             stones
             be
             neither
             laid
             nor
             squared
             .
             nor
             the
             timber
             hewen
             ,
             fitted
             or
             framed
             :
             because
             with
             vs
             are
             found
             the
             things
             that
             essentially
             constitute
             a
             visible
             house
             ,
             )
             we
             haue
             the
             true
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             But
             if
             your
             own
             material
             houses
             were
             no
             otherwise
             builded
             ,
             then
             your
             church
             is
             ,
             by
             this
             your
             argument
             .
             you
             would
             haue
             but
             an
             vncouth
             dwelling
             .
             If
             you
             read
             Gen.
             11.
             you
             shall
             find
             the
             towr
             of
             Babel
             ,
             to
             be
             as
             wel
             builded
             as
             your
             church
             ;
             for
             there
             was
             the
             1
             Foundation
             laid
             ;
             2
             Builders
             many
             ,
             3
             instruments
             also
             ;
             &
             4
             matter
             both
             brick
             and
             slime
             .
          
           
             Now
             let
             vs
             examine
             the
             things
             which
             you
             say
             you
             haue
             ;
             and
             doe
             bu●
             barelie
             say
             for
             you
             proue
             it
             not
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             
               Foundation
               is
               Iesus
               Christ
               to
               build
               vpon
               .
            
             1
             Cor.
             3.11
             Mat.
             16.18
             .
             
             But
             this
             Foundation
             is
             not
             yet
             rightlie
             laid
             in
             your
             assemblies
             you
             haue
             it
             onelie
             in
             name
             and
             shew
             :
             Christ
             is
             neer
             in
             your
             mouthes
             ,
             but
             farr
             from
             your
             actions
             .
             If
             you
             had
             shewed
             by
             the
             scriptures
             how
             Christ
             is
             laid
             for
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             church
             :
             it
             would
             soon
             haue
             bene
             seen
             that
             your
             house
             is
             set
             vpon
             the
             sands
             .
             For
             you
             haue
             not
             him
             for
             the
             mediator
             ,
             prophet
             ,
             priest
             ,
             or
             king
             of
             your
             church
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             now
             established
             .
             Many
             truthes
             I
             acknowledge
             are
             taught
             among
             you
             but
             many
             vntruthes
             are
             also
             mixed
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             godlines
             is
             denied
             ;
             for
             the
             truthes
             that
             are
             taught
             cannot
             be
             practised
             .
             Your
             church
             hath
             also
             other
             spirituall
             Lords
             and
             lawes
             then
             Christ
             and
             his
             testament
             ;
             as
             your
             Prelates
             ,
             with
             their
             cannons
             ,
             articles
             ,
             and
             decrees
             imposed
             vpon
             you
             to
             be
             obserued
             on
             paine
             of
             excommunication
             and
             ,
             further
             penalties
             So
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             is
             not
             your
             foundation
             ,
             but
             his
             seruants
             also
             a
             you
             ar
             to
             whom
             you
             obey
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Your
             builders
             are
             your
             
               preaching
               ministers
            
             ,
             but
             I
             deny
             them
             to
             be
             Gods
             builders
             ,
             let
             them
             shew
             when
             God
             designed
             them
             as
             he
             did
             b
             Bezaleel
             &
             
             Aholia'●
             ,
             to
             make
             his
             sanctuary
             .
             let
             them
             shew
             by
             the
             word
             their
             office
             and
             calling
             as
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             ,
             of
             whome
             mention
             is
             made
             in
             the
             place
             you
             allege
             ,
             1
             Cor
             3
             :
             10.
             )
             did
             ●n
             all
             his
             Epistles
             .
             Otherwise
             ,
             not
             all
             that
             offer
             themselues
             to
             build
             may
             be
             admitted
             ;
             for
             you
             know
             how
             it
             is
             written
             ;
             
               It
               is
               not
               for
               you
               ,
               and
               for
               vs
               ,
               to
               build
               the
               howse
               vnto
               our
               God.
            
             Ezra
             .
             4.3
             .
          
           
             In
             most
             of
             your
             parish
             assemblies
             ,
             you
             haue
             but
             one
             
               preaching
               minister
            
             ;
             and
             so
             but
             one
             builder
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             be
             a
             good
             while
             in
             building
             the
             house
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             be
             taken
             away
             (
             as
             many
             are
             )
             then
             your
             church
             wanteth
             one
             of
             the
             4
             essent
             all
             things
             In
             many
             parishes
             there
             be
             vnpreaching
             ministers
             ;
             your
             church
             maketh
             them
             builders
             also
             ,
             (
             though
             you
             doe
             not
             ,
             )
             and
             vnto
             such
             if
             we
             were
             among
             you
             ,
             should
             we
             be
             constreyned
             to
             submit
             our
             soules
             .
          
           
             The
             Bishops
             are
             master
             builders
             in
             all
             your
             churches
             ,
             they
             command
             and
             control
             you
             their
             inferior
             Priests
             :
             if
             you
             build
             not
             by
             their
             line
             they
             throw
             down
             quicklie
             all
             your
             building
             ,
             and
             thrust
             the
             builders
             out
             of
             dores
             .
             These
             are
             like
             the
             hornes
             that
             Zacharie
             saw
             c
             which
             scattered
             Iudah
             ,
             so
             that
             a
             man
             darst
             not
             lift
             vp
             his
             head
             ;
             but
             your
             preaching
             ministers
             are
             not
             like
             the
             carpenters
             that
             came
             to
             fray
             them
             away
             .
             How
             great
             a
             jarr
             there
             is
             between
             your
             builders
             .
             we
             all
             doe
             know
             ;
             and
             long
             it
             wil
             be
             ere
             they
             agree
             togither
             to
             build
             Gods
             house
             ;
             or
             the
             work
             be
             finished
             for
             Christ
             to
             dwel
             in
             ,
             when
             the
             master
             workmen
             work
             all
             awry
             and
             when
             (
             as
             you
             d
             complained
             to
             the
             Parliament
             )
             
               the
               walls
               of
               Sion
               ,
               lie
               euen
               with
               the
               ground
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             instrument
             of
             building
             is
             
               the
               word
               of
               God.
            
             (
             as
             you
             allege
             Eph.
             2.20
             .
             deliuered
             by
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             and
             Christ
             himselfe
             .
             But
             your
             builders
             vse
             not
             this
             instrument
             aright
             ,
             in
             doctrine
             or
             practise
             ,
             they
             new
             not
             here
             with
             the
             rough
             stone
             ,
             and
             knotty
             timber
             they
             reform
             not
             
             the
             profain
             &
             rebellious
             people
             ,
             neither
             haue
             they
             power
             in
             their
             armes
             to
             cut
             off
             any
             one
             wicked
             man
             ;
             for
             the
             axe
             of
             excommunication
             is
             in
             the
             Bishops
             hand
             alone
             ,
             and
             his
             commissaries
             ;
             he
             hath
             the
             keyes
             to
             open
             &
             shut
             the
             dores
             of
             your
             Church
             ;
             the
             parish
             priest
             hath
             perhaps
             a
             weeding
             hook
             ,
             and
             may
             suspend
             from
             the
             sacrament
             a
             while
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             service-book
             :
             but
             the
             greatest
             wound
             that
             he
             can
             make
             herewith
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             or
             his
             substitute
             will
             quickly
             heal
             .
             Again
             you
             haue
             besides
             the
             Bible
             ,
             Apocripha
             bookes
             ,
             commanded
             by
             law
             to
             be
             read
             in
             your
             church
             :
             also
             that
             other
             instrument
             called
             the
             
               seruice
               book
            
             :
             and
             with
             this
             tool
             your
             best
             min●sters
             build
             vp
             your
             church
             ,
             and
             the
             reading
             hereof
             doth
             now
             much
             edifie
             ,
             in
             al
             your
             parishes
             :
             though
             the
             dayes
             hauee
             been
             when
             you
             could
             say
             ,
             that
             a
             
               in
               all
               the
               order
               of
               your
               seruice
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               edification
               but
               confusion
               .
            
             And
             who
             put
             this
             instrument
             into
             your
             ministers
             hands
             ?
             Christ
             in
             his
             testament
             appoynted
             none
             such
             .
             Your
             church
             hath
             also
             Homily
             books
             to
             build
             withall
             ,
             and
             many
             edifying
             canons
             and
             ceremonies
             ,
             such
             tools
             the
             Prel●es
             haue
             allowed
             for
             your
             building
             .
             even
             the
             instruments
             of
             the
             
               foolish
               she●heard
            
             ,
             Za.
             11
             ,
             15.16
             .
             &
             if
             you
             will
             not
             beleeu
             me
             beleeu
             your
             selus
             which
             heretofore
             haue
             complayned
             and
             written
             thus
             ,
             b
             
               No
               preacher
               may
               without
               great
               danger
               of
               the
               law
               vtter
               all
               the
               truth
               comprised
               in
               the
               book
               of
               God
               It
               is
               so
               circumscribed
               and
               wrapt
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               such
               statutes
               ,
               such
               penalties
               ,
               such
               iniunctions
               ,
               such
               advertisements
               ,
               such
               articles
               ,
               such
               canons
               ,
               such
               sober
               caueats
               and
               such
               manifold
               pamphlets
               that
               in
               manner
               it
               doth
               but
               peep
               out
               from
               behind
               the
               skreen
               .
               The
               lawes
               of
               the
               land
               .
               the
               book
               of
               common
               prayer
               ,
               the
               Queens
               iniunctions
               ,
               the
               Commissioners
               aduertisements
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               canons
               ,
               Linwoods
               provincials
               ,
               euery
               Bishops
               articles
               in
               his
               dioces
               ,
               my
               Lord
               of
               Canterburies
               sober
               ●aueats
               ,
               his
               licences
               to
               preachers
               ,
               and
               his
               high
               court
               of
               prerogatiue
               or
               graue
               fatherly
               faculties
               .
               these
               to-gither
               or
               the
               worst
               of
               them
               ,
               (
               as
               some
               of
               them
               be
               too
               bad
               )
               may
               not
               be
               broken
               or
               offended
               against
               ,
               but
               with
               more
               danger
               then
               to
               offend
               against
               the
               bible
               .
               To
               the
               subscribing
               &
               subscribing
               agayn
               ,
               &
               th●
               third
               subscribing
               are
               requ●red
               :
               for
               these
               preachers
               &
               others
               are
               indited
               ▪
               are
               fined
               ,
               ar
               prisoned
               ,
               are
               excommunicated
               ,
               are
               banished
               ,
               and
               haue
               worse
               things
               threatned
               them
               .
               And
               the
               Bible
               that
               must
               haue
               no
               further
               scope
               ,
               then
               by
               these
               it
               is
               assigned
               .
               Is
               this
               to
               professe
               Gods
               word
               Is
               this
               a
               reformation
               ?
               &c.
            
             Thus
             haue
             we
             your
             own
             confessiō
             what
             manner
             of
             instruments
             your
             church
             is
             builded
             with
             ,
             and
             all
             men
             may
             ,
             see
             ,
             what
             small
             cause
             you
             haue
             to
             boast
             of
             the
             
               word
               of
               God
            
             ,
             amongst
             you
             .
          
           
             The
             matter
             of
             the
             building
             ,
             
               is
               people
               ioyned
               togither
               in
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               Gospell
               .
            
             And
             what
             manner
             of
             people
             are
             ioyned
             togither
             in
             your
             church
             ?
             are
             there
             not
             all
             sorts
             of
             profane
             ,
             wicked
             and
             irreligious
             persons
             ,
             as
             wel
             as
             religious
             and
             men
             of
             better
             life
             ?
             and
             where
             find
             you
             in
             the
             scriptures
             such
             matter
             for
             Gods
             howse
             ?
             The
             texts
             c
             by
             you
             alleged
             teach
             farr
             otherweise
             :
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             were
             
               saincts
               by
               calling
            
             ,
             even
             
               called
               of
               God
               unto
               the
               fellowship
               of
               his
               sonne
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             1
             Cor
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             9
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostle
             neuer
             sayd
             to
             any
             profane
             or
             confused
             people
             
               ye
               are
               Gods
               husbandry
               .
               Gods
               
               building
               ,
            
             So
             for
             the
             other
             text
             if
             you
             had
             minded
             eyther
             that
             which
             is
             before
             or
             after
             ,
             it
             might
             haue
             stayed
             you
             from
             applying
             it
             to
             your
             church
             .
             For
             the
             Apostle
             writing
             to
             the
             a
             Saincts
             ,
             (
             not
             to
             the
             profane
             )
             which
             were
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             sayth
             ,
             
               Now
               y●
               are
               no
               more
               strangers
               and
               forreners
               .
               but
               citizens
               with
               the
               saincts
               and
               of
               the
               how
               should
               of
               God
            
             ;
             b
             and
             after
             ,
             he
             sheweth
             how
             in
             Christ
             c
             
               all
               the
               bulding
               coupled
               togither
               ,
               groweth
               vnto
               an
               holy
               temple
               in
               the
               Lord.
            
             But
             neyther
             are
             your
             people
             
               saints
               by
               calling
            
             .
             neyther
             can
             you
             say
             of
             your
             church
             of
             England
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             bulding
             (
             of
             all
             the
             parishes
             )
             coupled
             togither
             ,
             groweth
             to
             an
             holy
             Temple
             in
             the
             Lord
             ;
             for
             your self
             here
             defend
             not
             all
             ,
             but
             the
             best
             on●ly
             .
             And
             we
             know
             well
             ,
             that
             the
             m●ltitudes
             of
             profane
             wicked
             persons
             and
             miscreants
             ,
             meer
             strangers
             and
             forreners
             ,
             are
             of
             the
             matter
             of
             your
             church
             ;
             and
             are
             bu●lded
             in
             and
             with
             the
             same
             (
             if
             the
             word
             and
             sacraments
             doe
             bu●ld
             among
             you
             )
             even
             the
             vilest
             of
             the●
             when
             they
             goe
             to
             the
             gibbet
             ,
             as
             pleasantly
             as
             d
             Agag
             did
             to
             his
             death
             Now
             mind
             with
             your
             sel●es
             ,
             if
             God
             haue
             commanded
             to
             build
             his
             house
             with
             the
             fine
             Ceder
             and
             e
             Sittim
             trees
             :
             &
             you
             take
             the
             thornes
             and
             briars
             of
             the
             wildernes
             ,
             or
             wild
             figtrees
             of
             the
             playn
             :
             whether
             Christ
             (
             who
             f
             is
             faithfull
             to
             him
             that
             hath
             appoynted
             him
             ,
             even
             as
             Moses
             was
             in
             all
             his
             house
             ,
             )
             when
             he
             shall
             take
             a
             view
             of
             all
             your
             work
             ,
             will
             allow
             of
             your
             labours
             ,
             and
             blesse
             you
             for
             them
             ,
             as
             Moses
             blessed
             the
             builders
             of
             the
             tabernacle
             .
             Exod.
             39.43
             .
             Your
             first
             argument
             therefore
             is
             to
             weak
             to
             vphold
             your
             church
             or
             best
             assemblies
             ,
             and
             the
             assumption
             of
             your
             profyllogisme
             is
             denyed
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             2
             argument
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             THose
             Churches
             whose
             true
             members
             are
             onely
             espowsed
             to
             Christ
             ,
             a
             true
             visible
             Churches
             ;
             Ephe.
             5.30.32
             2.
             
             Cor.
             11.2
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             true
             members
             of
             our
             best
             assemblies
             .
             are
             espowsed
             onely
             to
             Christ.
             Therefore
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Proof
             of
             the
             assumption
             ,
          
           
             They
             are
             espowsed
             onely
             to
             Chrisi
             .
             which
             are
             indued
             with
             true
             sauing
             faith
             .
             Eph.
             5
             30.31.32
             .
             with
             Iohn
             .
             15.3
             4.5.7
             .
             &
             .
             17
             ,
             20.21
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             true
             members
             of
             our
             best
             assemblies
             ,
             are
             indued
             with
             a
             true
             sauing
             faith
             confessed
             by
             Mr.
             Iohnson
             in
             Iakob
             .
             pag.
             7·
             Look
             also
             in
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             5.
             argument
             folowing
             here
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             HEre
             agayn
             you
             haue
             gott
             an
             other
             starting
             hole
             ,
             whiles
             you
             plead
             but
             for
             the
             
               true
               members
            
             of
             your
             
               best
               assemblies
            
             ;
             yet
             neither
             tel
             you
             vs
             which
             are
             your
             
               best
               assemblies
            
             ,
             nor
             who
             be
             the
             
               true
               members
            
             of
             them
             ;
             that
             how
             to
             follow
             or
             where
             to
             finde
             you
             we
             cannot
             tel
             .
             As
             
             is
             a
             the
             
               way
               of
               an
               eagle
               in
               the
               aire
               ,
               such
               is
               the
               way
               of
               an
               adultrous
               woman
               ,
            
             it
             is
             hid
             and
             cannot
             be
             known
             .
             But
             I
             will
             see
             if
             I
             can
             discouer
             your
             falsehood
             though
             I
             cannot
             find
             your
             footing
             .
          
           
             First
             I
             deny
             that
             
               the
               true
               members
               of
               your
               best
               assemblies
               are
               espowsed
               onely
               to
               Christ.
            
             for
             (
             as
             the
             prophet
             sayd
             of
             Israel
             ,
             )
             b
             lift
             vp
             your
             eyes
             ūto
             the
             high
             placs
             &
             behold
             wher
             you
             haue
             not
             plaied
             the
             harlot
             .
             Now
             whils
             a
             church
             doth
             play
             the
             harlot
             ,
             Christ
             willeth
             vs
             to
             plead
             with
             her
             ,
             c
             that
             
               she
               is
               not
               his
               wife
               ,
               ney●her
               is
               he
               her
               husband
               .
            
             Idolatrie
             is
             spirituall
             whordome
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophets
             testifie
             ,
             Psa.
             106
             39.
             
             Ier.
             3.9
             .
             Deut.
             31.16
             .
             but
             the
             
               true
               members
            
             of
             your
             
               best
               assemblies
            
             ,
             commit
             idolatrie
             in
             their
             daylie
             worship
             according
             to
             their
             Romish
             leiturgy
             or
             book
             of
             commō
             prayer
             ,
             an
             idol
             of
             your
             own
             inuentiō
             .
             How
             are
             they
             thē
             espowsed
             to
             Christ
             alone
             ?
             Yes
             they
             are
             (
             say
             you
             ,
             )
             because
             they
             
               ar
               indued
               with
               true
               sauing
               faith
            
             I
             answer
             ;
             Faith
             is
             in
             the
             hart
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             writen
             ,
             
               with
               the
               hart
               man
               beleeueth
            
             ,
             Rom.
             10.10
             .
             The
             hart
             no
             man
             knoweth
             but
             God
             alone
             ;
             as
             agayn
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             
               thou
               (
               Lord
               )
               onely
               knowest
               the
               harts
               of
               all
               the
               children
               of
               men
            
             1
             King
             ,
             8
             ,
             39
             ,
             So
             then
             I
             ask
             you
             how
             you
             know
             that
             your
             members
             haue
             
               true
               faith
            
             ;
             your
             answer
             must
             needs
             be
             ,
             (
             vnlesse
             you
             w●ll
             make
             your selfe
             a
             God
             ,
             )
             you
             know
             it
             not
             but
             by
             their
             words
             and
             works
             .
             Wel
             thē
             let
             vs
             bring
             these
             to
             th'
             trial
             ;
             their
             confession
             and
             the●r
             practise
             ;
             leauing
             their
             faith
             to
             God
             that
             knowes
             it
             The
             conf●ssion
             of
             the●r
             faith
             is
             set
             downe
             in
             their
             service
             book
             ,
             the
             12.
             articles
             of
             the
             Creed
             .
             But
             this
             Creed
             the
             Papists
             also
             confesse
             and
             read
             in
             their
             church
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             will
             proue
             your
             people
             to
             haue
             true
             faith
             it
             will
             proue
             theirs
             to
             haue
             likewise
             ;
             &
             you
             say
             no
             more
             for
             England
             ,
             then
             for
             Rome
             .
             Agayn
             the
             Apostle
             sayth
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             which
             d
             
               professe
               that
               they
               know
               God
               but
               in
               works
               doe
               deny
               him
               ,
               and
               are
               abominable
               and
               disobedient
               and
               to
               euery
               good
               work
               reprobate
               .
            
             So
             then
             words
             are
             not
             yenough
             ,
             to
             proue
             
               true
               faith
            
             But
             we
             must
             come
             to
             the
             Apostle
             Iames
             his
             triall
             ,
             
               shew
               me
               thy
               fayth
               out
               of
               thy
               works
               ;
               for
               faith
               without
               works
               is
               dead
               .
            
             
             Now
             the
             works
             of
             your
             people
             are
             apparant
             to
             be
             evil
             ;
             they
             standing
             in
             communion
             or
             confusion
             rather
             with
             the
             vnclean
             ,
             profane
             and
             ,
             wicked
             whereby
             al
             Gods
             holy
             things
             are
             defiled
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             Num.
             19.22
             .
             Hag.
             2.14
             .
             submitting
             their
             soules
             to
             Antichristian
             prelates
             and
             priests
             ,
             and
             hearing
             their
             voyce
             ,
             contrari●
             to
             Iohn
             ,
             )
             10
             ,
             5.
             worshiping
             God
             in
             vayn
             ,
             after
             their
             own
             invented
             seruice
             book
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             high
             transgression
             of
             the
             second
             commandement
             ;
             Exo
             20
             And
             these
             things
             are
             general
             and
             publick
             ;
             the
             particular
             and
             more
             priuate
             in●q●ities
             ,
             will
             not
             easily
             be
             numbred
             .
             Whereas
             therefore
             you
             would
             perswade
             vs
             your
             church
             is
             espowsed
             onely
             to
             Christ
             ,
             (
             although
             her
             fornicat●ons
             are
             so
             manifest
             between
             her
             brests
             ,
             because
             she
             sayth
             .
             she
             beleeveth
             only
             in
             Christ
             ;
             it
             is
             with
             no
             more
             colour
             ,
             then
             as
             if
             e
             Bilhah
             (
             whē
             she
             was
             known
             to
             lie
             with
             Reuben
             ,
             )
             should
             haue
             pleaded
             ;
             yet
             am
             I
             an
             honest
             woman
             ,
             and
             espowsed
             to
             Iaacob
             onely
             ,
             for
             my
             loue
             and
             harty
             affection
             is
             towards
             him
             alone
             .
             But
             the
             wise
             man
             teacheth
             vs
             ,
             these
             be
             but
             the
             tricks
             of
             an
             adultrous
             woman
             ,
             
               she
               eateth
               and
               wipeth
               her
               mouth
               &
               sayth
               I
               haue
               done
               no
               iniquity
               .
            
             Pro
             ,
             30
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
           
             The
             scriptures
             which
             your selfe
             allege
             ;
             doe
             also
             make
             against
             your
             chvrch
             .
             Eph
             5
             30.
             
             
               We
               are
               members
               of
               (
               Christs
               )
               body
               .
               of
               his
               flesh
               and
               of
               his
               bones
               .
            
             F●rst
             your
             church
             can
             shew
             no
             covenant
             that
             was
             made
             between
             Christ
             and
             her
             ,
             at
             any
             time
             :
             the
             gathering
             and
             planting
             of
             your
             church
             having
             been
             by
             the
             Magistrates
             authority
             :
             not
             by
             the
             word
             of
             Christ
             ,
             winning
             mens
             soules
             unto
             his
             faith
             ,
             separating
             them
             from
             the
             vnbeleevers
             ,
             and
             taking
             them
             to
             communion
             with
             himselfe
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             saying
             
               his
               body
            
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             excludeth
             al
             other
             bodies
             ;
             as
             more
             plainlie
             appeareth
             in
             the
             other
             scripture
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             11.2
             .
             where
             he
             prepared
             the
             church
             
               as
               a
               pure
               virgin
               for
               Christ
               ,
            
             which
             cannot
             be
             whiles
             she
             defileth
             her self
             with
             others
             ;
             as
             doth
             your
             church
             with
             the
             abominations
             of
             the
             Papists
             ;
             compāying
             also
             in
             the
             bed
             of
             loue
             ,
             with
             the
             Prelates
             ,
             (
             whom
             the
             better
             son
             of
             you
             haue
             confessed
             to
             be
             Antichristian
             )
             and
             their
             infer●our
             priests
             ,
             who
             work
             vpon
             mens
             consciences
             by
             their
             jurisdiction
             ,
             ministery
             ,
             doctrines
             ,
             canons
             &c.
             being
             as
             the
             bridegrooms
             of
             your
             church
             ,
             not
             a
             
               the
               friends
               of
               the
               bridegroom
            
             which
             
               stand
               and
               heare
               and
               reioyce
               for
               the
               bridegrooms
               voyce
            
             ;
             for
             ,
             that
             Christ
             should
             speak
             and
             rule
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             be
             according
             to
             their
             own
             canons
             ;
             they
             cannot
             endure
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             places
             in
             Iohn
             .
             15.
             
             &
             17.
             will
             confirme
             also
             that
             the
             true
             members
             of
             your
             best
             assemblies
             are
             not
             espowsed
             onely
             to
             Christ
             For
             Christ
             sheweth
             ,
             b
             that
             his
             Father
             is
             
               the
               husbandman
            
             ,
             who
             caleth
             and
             bringeth
             vnto
             and
             planteth
             in
             him
             the
             
               true
               vine
            
             ;
             all
             the
             branches
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             particular
             persons
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             But
             the
             true
             members
             of
             your
             best
             assemblies
             :
             are
             as
             yet
             the
             branches
             of
             that
             false
             Antichristian
             vine
             .
             your
             confused
             church
             of
             England
             :
             not
             separated
             from
             ,
             but
             liuing
             and
             growing
             in
             one
             stock
             ,
             body
             and
             communion
             with
             the
             idolatrous
             and
             profain
             .
             So
             that
             you
             cannot
             say
             ,
             as
             did
             the
             Israel
             of
             God.
             c
             
               Thou
               hast
               brought
               a
               vine
               out
               of
               Aegypt
               ,
               thou
               hast
               cast
               out
               the
               heathens
               &
               plāted
               it
               .
            
             Christ
             sheweth
             that
             his
             branches
             were
             d
             purged
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             by
             the
             word
             spoken
             vnto
             thē
             ;
             your
             members
             ar
             not
             yet
             purged
             or
             clensed
             by
             the
             word
             of
             Christ
             ,
             from
             their
             idolatries
             ,
             and
             profane
             communion
             with
             the
             ympes
             of
             Satan
             ,
             .
             The
             word
             of
             life
             the
             word
             of
             separatiō
             from
             the
             serpēt
             &
             his
             seed
             ;
             hath
             not
             yet
             sounded
             in
             the
             eares
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             not
             sunk
             into
             the
             harts
             of
             your
             people
             .
             Christ
             branches
             e
             bring
             forth
             much
             fruit
             ,
             through
             their
             abiding
             in
             him
             ,
             being
             able
             without
             him
             to
             doe
             nothing
             :
             your
             branches
             bear
             little
             fruit
             but
             vnto
             themselues
             ;
             and
             (
             as
             Moses
             foretold
             )
             f
             
               their
               grapes
               are
               grapes
               of
               gal
               their
               clusters
               bitter
               ,
            
             for
             the
             publick
             idolatries
             vsed
             in
             your
             assemblies
             ,
             after
             the
             maner
             of
             the
             mother
             of
             Rome
             .
             shew
             that
             your
             vine
             is
             of
             the
             vine
             of
             g
             Sodom
             .
             Christ
             prayed
             onely
             h
             for
             them
             that
             should
             beleeu
             in
             him
             through
             the
             word
             ,
             that
             they
             all
             might
             be
             one
             in
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             as
             the
             Father
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             in
             the
             Father
             ;
             but
             the
             true
             members
             of
             your
             best
             assemblies
             ,
             are
             one
             with
             the
             world
             ,
             for
             whome
             Christ
             would
             i
             not
             pray
             ;
             being
             on
             spiritual
             body
             ,
             &
             ioyned
             in
             communiō
             with
             the
             whol
             multitude
             of
             profane
             and
             wicked
             of
             the
             land
             ;
             That
             strange
             it
             is
             you
             should
             
             read
             the
             scriptures
             and
             not
             discerne
             ,
             how
             farr
             you
             are
             from
             being
             vnited
             with
             Christ
             ,
             who
             as
             himselfe
             was
             not
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             a
             so
             neyther
             are
             his
             people
             ,
             but
             chosen
             and
             separated
             out
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             you
             bring
             no
             proof
             that
             your
             people
             haue
             true
             faith
             ,
             but
             by
             
               Mr
               ,
               Iohnsons
            
             confession
             ;
             it
             sheweth
             how
             distressed
             and
             helplesse
             your
             estate
             is
             .
             Yet
             doe
             you
             great
             wrong
             to
             
               Mr.
               Io
            
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             reader
             may
             see
             in
             the
             place
             that
             you
             cite
             ;
             )
             For
             although
             
               considering
               them
               apart
               from
               the
               constitution
               of
               your
               Church
            
             he
             thinketh
             by
             the
             appearance
             of
             the
             knowledge
             faith
             and
             fruits
             of
             diuers
             .
             that
             they
             may
             well
             be
             thought
             in
             regard
             of
             Gods
             election
             in
             Christ
             ,
             to
             be
             heirs
             of
             saluation
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             respect
             true
             Christians
             :
             yet
             
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               constitution
               of
               your
               Church
               ,
            
             he
             sayth
             ,
             
               they
               can
               not
               be
               iudged
               true
               Christian.
            
             Now
             we
             deal
             against
             your
             church
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             constitution
             thereof
             ;
             not
             doubting
             but
             God
             hath
             many
             elect
             heyres
             of
             sal●ation
             among
             you
             ,
             which
             we
             leaue
             vnto
             him
             that
             knowes
             them
             .
             Your
             argument
             then
             from
             Mr
             Iohnsons
             confession
             ,
             is
             faultie
             ,
             and
             agreeth
             not
             with
             the
             rules
             of
             right
             reasoning
             ;
             for
             whereas
             he
             limiteth
             his
             iudgment
             of
             them
             ,
             shewing
             in
             what
             respect
             it
             is
             &
             plainelie
             excepteth
             their
             church-constitution
             :
             you
             bear
             your
             reader
             in
             hand
             as
             if
             he
             granted
             it
             without
             l●mitation
             ?
             and
             that
             too
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             in
             your
             first
             proposition
             ,
             which
             evidently
             do
             concern
             the
             churches
             constitution
             .
             You
             may
             much
             abuse
             any
             mans
             words
             ,
             if
             what
             he
             speaketh
             respectively
             you
             will
             take
             and
             allege
             as
             spoken
             absol●telie
             .
             So
             your
             proofe
             fayleth
             you
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             end
             you
             referr
             vs
             ,
             
               to
               the
               confirmation
               of
               your
            
             5
             ,
             
               Argument
               following
            
             to
             the
             Answer
             wh●reof
             I
             also
             refer
             the
             reader
          
           
             Now
             though
             I
             haue
             answered
             first
             to
             the
             assumption
             or
             second
             part
             of
             your
             argument
             on
             proof
             whereof
             you
             doe
             insist
             :
             yet
             the
             first
             part
             also
             shal
             be
             better
             examined
             ,
             ere
             I
             let
             it
             passe
             :
             
               Those
               churches
            
             (
             you
             say
             )
             
               whose
               true
               members
               are
               onely
               espowsed
               to
               Christ.
               are
               true
               visible
               churches
               .
            
             By
             
               true
               members
            
             I
             conceiue
             you
             doe
             meane
             .
             (
             not
             as
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             all
             baptised
             and
             so
             reteyned
             in
             your
             church
             ,
             but
             )
             some
             few
             choise
             persons
             ,
             or
             forward
             professors
             ,
             among
             whom
             there
             is
             an
             imaginary
             brotherhood
             ,
             and
             separation
             from
             the
             other
             profane
             in
             your
             parishes
             ;
             though
             invery
             deed
             they
             stand
             all
             one
             bodie
             .
             If
             thus
             you
             intend
             (
             as
             the
             proof
             of
             your
             assumption
             plainelie
             intimateth
             you
             do
             ,
             )
             then
             offer
             you
             violence
             to
             the
             similitud
             of
             mariage
             or
             espowsall
             which
             al
             mē
             know
             is
             not
             with
             some
             few
             members
             of
             a
             womans
             body
             ,
             as
             her
             fingers
             ,
             or
             hands
             &c
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             whole
             woman
             ,
             who
             giueth
             her selfe
             by
             covenant
             vnto
             her
             spowse
             or
             husband
             .
             And
             as
             in
             civill
             mariage
             so
             it
             is
             in
             spirituall
             ;
             for
             Israel
             of
             old
             .
             when
             the
             Lord
             became
             a
             b
             husband
             vnto
             them
             ,
             did
             not
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             c
             all
             the
             multitude
             generally
             make
             covenant
             with
             their
             God
             :
             the
             scriptures
             also
             which
             you
             alleg
             ,
             Eph
             ,
             5.2
             Cor
             11
             speak
             of
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             not
             of
             a
             few
             select
             members
             of
             the
             same
             .
             For
             though
             it
             be
             true
             of
             every
             visible
             church
             ,
             that
             some
             onely
             are
             
             elect
             howsoeuer
             all
             be
             called
             ;
             yet
             the
             discerning
             of
             this
             belongeth
             to
             God
             alone
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             vs
             ;
             who
             esteem
             of
             persons
             according
             to
             their
             outward
             covenant
             profession
             ,
             and
             walking
             .
             Your
             reason
             then
             seemes
             to
             be
             like
             this
             ;
             
               That
               womans
               ●hose
               true
               members
            
             ,
             )
             as
             namely
             .
             her
             eye
             ,
             and
             eare
             .
             and
             some
             of
             her
             fingers
             )
             
               are
               espowsed
               on●ly
               to
               such
               a
               man.
               She
               is
               his
               true
               and
               lawfull
               wife
               .
               But
               the
               true
               members
               of
               N
               ,
            
             (
             howsoeuer
             her
             whole
             bodie
             in
             generall
             is
             coupled
             with
             an
             adulterer
             ;
             and
             the
             most
             of
             her
             members
             ar
             affected
             and
             wholly
             giuen
             ouer
             to
             that
             adulterer
             ,
             and
             her
             pretended
             husband
             they
             hate
             ,
             &
             never
             made
             couenāt
             with
             ,
             )
             
               ar
               espowsed
               only
               to
               such
               a
               man
               Threfore
               .
               &c.
            
             If
             this
             reason
             be
             not
             absurd
             .
             let
             him
             that
             readeth
             iudge
             ;
             and
             if
             such
             absurdity
             be
             not
             implyed
             in
             your
             argument
             ,
             shew
             if
             you
             can
             in
             your
             next
             writing
             ;
             for
             if
             you
             striue
             to
             avoyd
             this
             ,
             you
             will
             fall
             into
             another
             evill
             as
             shall
             then
             be
             manifested
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             3.
             argument
          
           
             IN
             what
             churches
             soever
             ,
             is
             such
             an
             ordinance
             of
             God
             in
             publick
             vse
             and
             for●
             by
             which
             there
             is
             ordinarily
             made
             an
             vndoubted
             resurrection
             or
             quickning
             frō
             the
             death
             of
             sinne
             vnto
             the
             life
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             a
             new
             birth
             :
             they
             are
             true
             visible
             churches
             of
             Christ.
             Iam
             ,
             1
             ,
             18
             ,
             1
             Pet
             ,
             1
             23.
             
          
           
             But
             in
             the
             best
             of
             our
             assemblies
             is
             such
             an
             ordinance
             of
             God
             &c.
             
             Theref●●e
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             assumption
             is
             manifest
             .
             because
             by
             that
             ordinance
             of
             preaching
             which
             is
             in
             publick
             vse
             and
             force
             .
             there
             is
             ordinarily
             made
             an
             vndoubted
             new
             birth
             ;
             seing
             there
             doe
             ordinarily
             appear
             in
             many
             .
             the
             vndoubted
             fruites
             and
             testimonies
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             ,
             after
             the
             publick
             and
             ordinary
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             .
             in
             our
             best
             assemblies
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             THE
             first
             part
             of
             this
             your
             argument
             seemeth
             to
             imply
             an
             error
             ;
             as
             that
             a
             church
             is
             first
             gathered
             &
             constituted
             of
             an
             vnregenerate
             profane
             and
             worldly
             people
             ;
             over
             which
             are
             set
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             who
             by
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             doe
             beget
             them
             or
             some
             of
             them
             vnto
             th●
             faith
             and
             quicken
             them
             from
             the
             death
             of
             sinn
             &c
             which
             quickning
             or
             new
             birth
             ,
             is
             a
             proof
             that
             they
             are
             a
             true
             visible
             church
             .
             This
             course
             I
             finde
             to
             be
             contrary
             vnto
             the
             scriptures
             ;
             which
             I
             would
             thus
             manifest
             .
             When
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             would
             shew
             mercy
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             call
             his
             elect
             out
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             he
             sent
             a
             Apostles
             Prophets
             and
             Evangelists
             to
             preach
             his
             saluation
             to
             all
             peoples
             .
             The
             people
             to
             whom
             they
             preached
             ,
             wer●
             not
             (
             for
             the
             most
             part
             )
             churches
             of
             God.
             but
             assemblies
             of
             heathens
             and
             idolaters
             ;
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             the
             men
             b
             of
             Lystra
             of
             c
             Corinth
             ;
             of
             Athens
             where
             Paul
             preached
             d
             in
             Mars
             street
             ;
             and
             other
             like
             places
             .
             By
             meane●
             
             of
             this
             manner
             preaching
             many
             ●eople
             were
             regenerate
             or
             be●ne
             a
             new
             quickned
             from
             the
             death
             of
             s●●●e
             .
             a●d
             tu●●ed
             from
             idols
             to
             the
             liuing
             God.
             And
             being
             thus
             begotten
             vnto
             God
             ,
             they
             were
             a
             separated
             from
             others
             that
             bel●eued
             not
             .
             and
             ioyned
             togither
             into
             a
             holy
             com●union
             ,
             not
             hauing
             other
             officers
             over
             them
             for
             a
             while
             till
             men
             were
             fitted
             for
             such
             a
             worke
             .
             Therefore
             oft
             times
             the
             Apostles
             departed
             to
             other
             places
             and
             left
             the
             Evangel●sts
             to
             b
             redresse
             things
             that
             remayned
             ,
             and
             to
             ordein
             them
             Elders
             in
             every
             citie
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             appoynted
             them
             These
             Elders
             ,
             called
             generally
             c
             Bishops
             or
             Ouerseers
             ,
             had
             charge
             d
             of
             their
             particular
             flocks
             ,
             and
             might
             not
             goe
             from
             them
             as
             did
             the
             Apostles
             .
             but
             attend
             and
             feed
             them
             :
             These
             now
             could
             not
             properly
             be
             sayd
             to
             beget
             their
             peo●le
             to
             the
             faith
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             noteth
             e
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             )
             but
             to
             feed
             and
             instruct
             them
             ;
             and
             therefore
             are
             not
             called
             Fathers
             ,
             but
             f
             Feeders
             ,
             or
             Pasters
             .
             and
             
               Pedagogues
               .
               Child-leaders
            
             or
             Instructeurs
             .
             From
             which
             I
             gather
             ,
             that
             people
             must
             regenerate
             and
             borne
             again
             ,
             before
             they
             may
             be
             admitted
             into
             any
             particular
             church
             ,
             or
             haue
             officers
             ouer
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             ordinary
             ministers
             ,
             which
             feed
             their
             flocks
             ,
             cannot
             be
             sayd
             to
             beget
             them
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             common
             vawnt
             of
             you
             Ministers
             in
             England
             .
             which
             me
             thinks
             even
             reason
             it selfe
             might
             shew
             you
             :
             For
             you
             that
             are
             now
             over
             your
             parishes
             ,
             how
             found
             you
             your
             people
             at
             first
             ,
             a
             church
             or
             no
             church
             ?
             If
             you
             say
             a
             church
             then
             you
             begat
             them
             not
             ,
             but
             entred
             vpon
             other
             mens
             labours
             that
             were
             before
             you
             if
             you
             say
             they
             were
             not
             a
             church
             ,
             then
             you
             condemn
             the
             state
             of
             your
             parishes
             as
             they
             were
             planted
             ,
             before
             you
             were
             their
             Ministers
             .
             Now
             then
             to
             come
             to
             your
             ●roposition
             ;
             In
             
               whats●ever
               churches
            
             (
             that
             is
             assemblies
             .
             for
             so
             I
             vnderstand
             you
             to
             vse
             the
             werd
             generallie
             ,
             h
             as
             the
             g
             Scripture
             sometime
             vseth
             
               Ecclesia
               ,
               (
               is
               such
               an
               ordinance
               of
               God
               in
               publick
               vse
               and
               force
               ,
               by
               which
               there
               is
               ordinarily
               made
               an
               vndoubted
               new
               birth
               &c.
               they
               are
               true
               visible
               churches
               of
               Christ
            
             :
             This
             I
             denie
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             assemblies
             of
             the
             heathens
             in
             the
             Apostles
             daies
             (
             as
             before
             is
             proued
             )
             there
             was
             such
             an
             ordinance
             of
             God
             sometimes
             in
             publick
             vse
             and
             force
             ,
             as
             by
             it
             ordinarilie
             there
             was
             made
             an
             vndoubted
             new
             birth
             ;
             as
             th'
             fruit
             of
             th'
             Apostles
             preaching
             sheweth·
             yet
             were
             not
             those
             assemblies
             of
             heathens
             ,
             true
             visible
             churches
             of
             Christ.
             but
             such
             onelie
             as
             were
             converted
             to
             God
             and
             separated
             from
             the
             rest
             that
             beleeved
             not
             ;
             and
             joyned
             in
             a
             holy
             communion
             togither
             were
             true
             visible
             churches
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             you
             assume
             ,
             that
             
               in
               the
               best
               of
               your
               assemblies
               is
               such
               an
               ordinanc●
               of
               God
            
             &c
             this
             also
             I
             denie
             for
             your
             ministers
             are
             not
             Gods
             ordinance
             ,
             he
             hath
             not
             called
             or
             sent
             them
             ,
             they
             execute
             no
             lawfull
             office
             in
             your
             assemblies
             .
             But
             your
             assumption
             (
             you
             say
             )
             
               is
               manifest
               ,
               because
               by
               that
               ordinance
               ●f
               preaching
               which
               is
               in
               publick
               vse
               and
               force
               .
               there
               is
               ordinarily
               made
               an
               vndoubted
               new
               birth
               .
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             first
             in
             verie
             many
             of
             your
             assemblies
             there
             is
             no
             such
             ordinance
             of
             preaching
             in
             publick
             use
             ,
             as
             you
             here
             b●ast
             of
             ;
             but
             bare
             reading
             onely
             :
             yet
             those
             assemblies
             are
             by
             the
             Constitutions
             of
             your
             church
             ,
             to
             be
             reputed
             as
             true
             visible
             churches
             as
             the
             other
             .
             Secōdly
             in
             those
             other
             
             other
             where
             preaching
             is
             ,
             I
             deny
             that
             there
             is
             
               ordinarily
               mad●
               an
               vndoubed
               new
               birth
            
             ;
             Your
             proof
             is
             ,
             because
             
               th●re
               do
               ordinarily
               appear
               in
               many
               ,
               the
               undoubted
               fruites
               and
               testimonis
               of
               Gods
               spirit
            
             &c.
             
             I
             answer
             ,
             first
             if
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             yet
             what
             will
             these
             many
             ,
             help
             the
             mo●t
             and
             greatest
             ●umber
             ,
             in
             whom
             such
             fruits
             appear
             not
             ?
             When
             many
             of
             the
             hethens
             beleeued
             the
             Apostles
             word
             ,
             did
             their
             beleef
             bring
             the
             other
             that
             beleeued
             not
             ,
             into
             the
             church
             did
             not
             the
             Apostles
             separate
             the
             beleeuers
             from
             the
             rest
             .
             and
             a
             teach
             them
             to
             come
             from
             among
             them
             ?
             Yet
             you
             for
             the
             faith
             of
             some
             ,
             will
             vnite
             all
             the
             assemblie
             vnto
             Christ
             and
             his
             church
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Apostles
             practise
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             the
             scriptures
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             deny
             that
             there
             doth
             
               ordinarily
               appear
               in
               many
            
             such
             vndoubted
             fruits
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             after
             your
             ordinary
             preaching
             as
             for
             which
             we
             may
             esteem
             them
             true
             visible
             churches
             .
             Some
             fruites
             I
             kn●w
             there
             doe
             appear
             ;
             so
             doe
             there
             among
             the
             Papists
             :
             yea
             they
             take
             occasion
             for
             such
             things
             to
             b
             reproch
             you
             .
             that
             there
             follow
             not
             so
             many
             good
             works
             after
             your
             preaching
             as
             after
             their
             doctrine
             ;
             but
             among
             neyther
             of
             you
             :
             are
             those
             fruits
             seen
             ,
             wh●ch
             by
             the
             testimonie
             of
             scriptures
             will
             proue
             you
             true
             visible
             churches
             .
             So
             we
             haue
             here
             but
             your
             bare
             affirmation
             to
             rest
             vpon
             :
             and
             though
             I
             might
             thus
             end
             with
             as
             bare
             a
             deniall
             :
             t●l
             you
             bring
             further
             proof
             ,
             yet
             for
             to
             help
             the
             reader
             .
             I
             wil
             shew
             that
             ordinarily
             there
             appeareth
             not
             
               a
               new
               birth
            
             after
             your
             preaching
             .
             Because
             of
             your
             publick
             idolatrous
             estate
             ,
             where●n
             you
             stand
             subiect
             to
             Antichristian
             Prelat●s
             and
             canons
             whiles
             you
             haue
             your
             publick
             worship
             after
             the
             Romish
             idolatrous
             manner
             ,
             and
             are
             stil
             comming
             led
             in
             one
             bodie
             with
             the
             profane
             ,
             and
             ser●ents
             seed
             ,
             with
             many
             other
             evils
             among
             you
             :
             which
             plainly
             shew
             you
             want
             the
             
               new
               birth
            
             and
             are
             stil
             in
             your
             old
             mothers
             womb
             .
             This
             the
             scriptures
             which
             you
             allege
             in
             your
             proposition
             will
             confirme
             ;
             for
             the
             Apostles
             shew
             ,
             Iam
             ,
             1
             ,
             18
             1
             Pet
             1
             ,
             23.
             that
             Christs
             church
             is
             a
             people
             
               begotten
               of
               God
               with
               the
               word
               of
               truth
            
             ;
             that
             is
             the
             c
             Gospell
             :
             but
             your
             church
             was
             first
             begotten
             .
             gathered
             ,
             constituted
             ,
             ordered
             ,
             and
             is
             still
             continued
             ,
             by
             the
             Magistrates
             word
             and
             authority
             ;
             which
             if
             it
             did
             not
             inforce
             the
             people
             .
             the
             estate
             wherein
             you
             now
             stand
             ,
             would
             soon
             be
             changed
             ;
             your
             church
             dissolved
             ,
             and
             eyther
             be
             better
             or
             Worse
             .
             And
             where
             you
             learned
             so
             to
             inforce
             f●●th
             ,
             and
             constrein
             men
             to
             be
             members
             of
             your
             church
             I
             can
             not
             tel
             ;
             vnlesse
             you
             follow
             Mahomets
             doctrine
             who
             d
             taught
             that
             men
             should
             be
             compelled
             to
             the
             faith
             ,
             by
             warr
             and
             sword
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             addeth
             this
             for
             a
             testimony
             and
             end
             of
             our
             new
             birth
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             be
             as
             
               the
               first
               fruit●
               of
               Gods
               creatures
            
             This
             men
             are
             not
             ,
             till
             they
             be
             as
             was
             Israel
             ,
             hallowed
             to
             the
             Lord
             ;
             Ier
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             which
             was
             by
             separation
             from
             the
             world
             Levit
             ,
             20.26
             ,
             and
             a
             willing
             covenant
             with
             the
             Lord
             Exod.
             19.5
             ,
             6.8
             ;
             D●ut
             ,
             26
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             And
             that
             the
             like
             must
             be
             of
             vs
             Christians
             ,
             an
             other
             scr●pture
             confirmeth
             ,
             saying
             ,
             e
             
               These
               are
               they
               w●i●h
               are
               not
               defil●d
               with
               women
               ,
               for
               th●y
               are
               virgins
            
             ;
             (
             this
             implyeth
             a
             se●ar●t●on
             from
             the
             world
             ;
             
               ●h●s●
               f●llow
               the
               Lamb
               whith●rsoeuer
               he
               goeth
               ,
            
             (
             this
             
             argueth
             a
             couenant
             and
             communion
             with
             Chri●t
             :
             and
             in
             the
             next
             words
             .
             both
             poynts
             are
             repeted
             .
             )
             
               these
               are
               1
               bought
               from
               men
               .
               being
               the
               first
               fruits
               2
               ●nto
               G●d
               and
               to
               the
               Lamb
               :
            
             after
             this
             followeth
             the
             fruit
             ,
             *
             
               and
               in
               their
               mouth
               〈◊〉
               found
               no
               guile
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               without
               spot
               before
               the
               throne
               of
               God.
            
             Whereas
             therefore
             you
             haue
             stood
             so
             long
             against
             vs
             for
             separation
             and
             would
             mainteyn
             a
             meer
             confusion
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             people
             in
             a
             C●●rch
             ,
             vpon
             an
             imaginary
             separation
             made
             in
             the
             clowdes
             of
             your
             own
             fansies
             whiles
             outwardly
             and
             indeed
             ,
             you
             are
             one
             body
             with
             the
             wicked
             :
             you
             are
             vndoubtedly
             ●ot
             yet
             borne
             a
             new
             ;
             your
             Church
             hath
             not
             strength
             to
             bring
             forth
             :
             your
             ministers
             are
             vnskilfull
             midwiues
             ;
             and
             the
             saying
             of
             the
             Prophet
             cōcerning
             the
             people
             of
             Ephraim
             ,
             is
             verified
             also
             v●ō
             your
             people
             
               be
               is
               an
               vnwise
               son
               .
               els
               would
               be
               not
               stand
               still
               such
               a
               time
               .
               even
               in
               the
               breaking
               forth
               of
               the
               child●en
               .
               Hos
            
             13
             ,
             13.
             
          
        
         
           
             The
             4.
             
             Argument
             .
          
           
             IN
             what
             churches
             soeuer
             all
             things
             needfull
             to
             saluation
             by
             publick
             authory●y
             and
             g●n●rall
             approbation
             ,
             are
             ordinarily
             and
             publickly
             taught
             they
             are
             true
             visible
             Churches
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             the
             best
             of
             our
             assemblies
             are
             &c.
             
          
           
             Therefore
             true
             visible
             churches
             .
          
        
         
           
             Proof
             of
             the
             assumption
             ,
          
           
             In
             what
             churches
             soeuer
             ar
             ordinarily
             and
             publickly
             taught
             .
             the
             doctrines
             wh●●by
             the
             people
             of
             God
             were
             conuerted
             and
             saued
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             .
             in
             those
             churches
             are
             all
             things
             needfull
             to
             saluation
             taught
             .
             But
             in
             th●
             b●st
             of
             our
             assemblies
             are
             &c
             ,
             Ergo
             &c.
             
             Proof
             of
             this
             assumtion
             appeareth
             out
             of
             Luk.
             1.77
             ,
             78.
             with
             Mar.
             1
             ,
             4.15
             .
             Luk.
             24
             ,
             47.
             
             Act.
             2.37
             ,
             38
             ,
             41.
             
             Act
             ,
             11
             ,
             17
             18.
             
             Act
             16.30.31
             ,
             and
             20.21
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             o●i●cted
             that
             the
             poynts
             in
             question
             betwen
             vs.
             be
             needfull
             to
             saluation
             :
             it
             is
             thus
             disproued
             .
          
           
             Al
             things
             needfull
             to
             saluation
             are
             cleerly
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             scriptures
             to
             the
             vnderstanding
             of
             the
             spiritual
             1
             Cor
             2.15
             .
             Dan
             12.10
             .
             Pro.
             8
             9.
             ●nd
             the
             things
             that
             are
             not
             open
             to
             the
             spirituall
             ,
             are
             not
             needfull
             to
             saluation
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             p●ynts
             in
             question
             between
             us
             ,
             are
             not
             cleerly
             s●t
             down
             in
             scripture
             to
             the
             vnderstanding
             of
             the
             spirituall
             ;
             as
             appeareth
             both
             by
             thowsands
             of
             ●inist●rs
             and
             peo●le
             of
             the
             church
             of
             England
             and
             o●her
             forr●yn
             churches
             among
             ●h●me
             are
             the
             cheefest
             lights
             of
             this
             age
             as
             Caluin
             ,
             Beza
             ,
             Iunius
             ,
             Fiscat●r
             .
             Gualter
             .
             Zanchius
             with
             others
             ,
             which
             were
             vndoubtedly
             spirituall
             ;
             are
             of
             c●ntrary
             iudgement
             to
             the
             Separatists
             as
             also
             in
             that
             it
             is
             not
             agreed
             vp●n
             among
             themselues
             .
             what
             is
             the
             discipline
             and
             order
             required
             by
             the
             word
             in
             ●ue●y
             p●ynt
             ,
             nor
             in
             ●any
             other
             poynts
             of
             difference
             among
             them
             .
             namely
             touching
             the
             diff●rences
             of
             the
             office
             of
             Doctor
             and
             Past●r
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             FIrst
             wishing
             the
             reader
             to
             remember
             what
             is
             answered
             to
             the
             fi●st
             part
             of
             your
             former
             Syllogisme
             ;
             I
             wil
             with
             out
             further
             re●etition
             ,
             proceed
             
             p●oceed
             in
             answer
             of
             this
             ;
             where
             the
             gro●nd
             and
             proposition
             of
             your
             first
             argument
             is
             vnperfect
             ,
             so
             that
             which
             you
             build
             thereon
             is
             vnsound
             .
             For
             whereas
             you
             speake
             of
             
               all
               things
               n●●●full
               to
               s●lauation
            
             &c.
             to
             be
             
               publickly
               taught
            
             :
             you
             should
             haue
             added
             also
             ,
             are
             obser●ed
             or
             done
             ;
             according
             to
             Christs
             saying
             
             
               ye
               are
               my
               freinds
               if
               ye
               doe
               whatsoever
            
             I
             
               commaund
               you
            
             .
             If
             men
             hear
             truth
             taught
             and
             obey
             it
             not
             ,
             it
             avayles
             them
             nothing
             Ther●fore
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             ‡
             
               be
               ye
               doers
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               not
               hearers
               onely
               .
               d●ceiuing
               your selues
               .
            
          
           
             Your
             assumption
             also
             is
             denyed
             :
             for
             in
             your
             best
             assemblies
             all
             things
             needfull
             to
             saluation
             be
             not
             taught
             ,
             much
             lesse
             done
             or
             practised
             .
             To
             giue
             an
             instance
             ;
             to
             be
             separated
             from
             the
             vnbeleevers
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             ioyned
             togither
             vnto
             a
             holy
             com●union
             and
             church
             ;
             is
             needfull
             to
             sal●ation
             ;
             2
             Cor
             ,
             6
             ,
             17.18
             .
             Act
             ,
             1
             47
             ,
             Isa
             65.9
             ,
             Reu
             21
             ,
             24.
             
             This
             is
             neither
             taught
             not
             practised
             in
             your
             a●semblies
             but
             oppugned
             by
             all
             the
             cauils
             you
             can
             .
             Your
             proof
             of
             the
             a●s●m●tion
             is
             ,
             a
             comp●rison
             of
             your
             church
             with
             those
             in
             Christs
             time
             and
             th'
             Apostles
             .
             I
             answer
             you
             agayne
             ,
             your
             church
             is
             not
             like
             those
             in
             d●●trine
             or
             in
             practise
             of
             things
             needfull
             to
             saluation
             .
          
           
             Then
             you
             say
             ,
             
               the
               proof
               of
               this
               assumption
               appeareth
               out
               of
               Luk.
            
             1.77
             .
             &c.
             This
             is
             a
             strange
             proof
             of
             your
             assumption
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             ,
             
               But
               in
               the
               best
               of
               our
               ass●mblies
               are
               taught
            
             &c.
             
             Doth
             Luk
             1
             ,
             77.
             shew
             what
             is
             taught
             in
             your
             a●semblies
             ?
             and
             why
             doth
             not
             Mat
             ,
             15
             ,
             9.
             and
             23
             ,
             16
             17
             ,
             &c.
             shew
             what
             is
             taught
             there
             also
             ?
             The
             places
             that
             you
             allege
             shew
             what
             doctrine
             was
             taught
             in
             the
             Iewish
             and
             Apostolick
             churche●
             ;
             not
             what
             is
             taught
             in
             yours
             .
             It
             must
             be
             therefore
             your
             own
             writings
             ,
             sermons
             ,
             doctrine
             ,
             practise
             and
             estate
             .
             that
             must
             proue
             your
             a●sumption
             .
             But
             you
             will
             say
             (
             perha●s
             )
             your
             doctrines
             and
             practises
             .
             agree
             with
             those
             mentioned
             in
             these
             scriptures
             .
             That
             I
             deny
             ;
             and
             would
             therfore
             that
             you
             should
             haue
             made
             application
             of
             the
             particulars
             :
             Which
             because
             you
             haue
             not
             done
             ,
             I
             will
             doe
             for
             you
             .
          
           
             You
             allege
             Luk
             ,
             1
             ,
             77.78
             .
             
               with
               Mar
            
             ,
             1.4.15
             where
             
               knowledge
               of
               saluation
               is
               giu●n
               unto
               (
               Gods
               )
               people
               .
               by
               remission
               of
               their
               sinns
               ,
               through
               the
               tender
               mercy
               of
               our
               God
               &c.
            
             &
             this
             was
             done
             ,
             by
             
               preaching
               the
               baptisime
               of
               amendement
               of
               life
               ,
               for
               r●mission
               of
               sinns
               .
            
             and
             
               beleef
               in
               the
               Gospel
            
             .
             So
             in
             Luk.
             24
             ,
             47
             
               repentance
               and
               remission
               of
               sinns
               should
               be
               preached
               in
               Christs
               name
               among
               all
               nations
               .
            
             The
             same
             things
             are
             also
             taught
             in
             all
             the
             other
             places
             which
             you
             cite
             ,
             as
             the
             reader
             may
             see
             in
             the
             texts
             .
             Now
             these
             things
             (
             you
             will
             say
             )
             are
             taught
             and
             obserued
             among
             you
             .
             I
             shew
             the
             contrary
             thus
             .
          
           
             First
             you
             
               giue
               knowledge
               of
               saluation
            
             ,
             (
             though
             faslly
             )
             vnto
             other
             then
             to
             his
             ,
             that
             is
             
               to
               Gods
               people
            
             ;
             in
             as
             much
             as
             you
             giue
             the
             sacraments
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             seales
             of
             our
             saluation
             vnto
             the
             profane
             and
             wicked
             and
             their
             seed
             thus
             prostituting
             the
             most
             holy
             things
             .
             even
             Christ
             h●mselfe
             ,
             vnto
             hat●rs
             a●d
             bl●sphemers
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             a●
             you
             cann
             ●r
             deny
             but
             a
             number
             of
             yo●r
             church
             are
             )
             and
             such
             as
             make
             a
             mock
             of
             religion
             ;
             and
             herein
             you
             ar●u●ty
             of
             high
             sacrilege
             agai●st
             God.
             
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             doctrine
             of
             repentance
             .
             is
             not
             truly
             taught
             nor
             obeyed
             in
             y●ur
             Ch●rch
             .
             For
             vnto
             true
             repentance
             is
             required
             ,
             1
             a
             knowledge
             or
             notice
             giuen
             and
             taken
             of
             sinns
             ;
             Isa
             58
             ,
             1
             ,
             Lam
             ,
             2
             ,
             14
             &
             3
             39
             ,
             40.
             2
             an
             acknowledgment
             or
             confession
             made
             of
             sinns
             ,
             (
             as
             a
             testimony
             of
             true
             sorrow
             of
             hart
             ,
             )
             with
             asking
             mercy
             Leu
             4
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
               &c
               ,
               &
            
             5
             ,
             5.6
             ,
             Psal.
             32
             ,
             3
             ,
             5
             ,
             3
             and
             a
             for●aking
             of
             sinns
             ,
             or
             amendement
             of
             life
             .
             Prou.
             28
             ,
             13
             ,
             Psal
             ,
             28.21.2
             Cor.
             7
             ,
             11.
             
             Eze.
             18
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             N●w
             the
             sinns
             of
             your
             church
             haue
             not
             by
             your
             Ministers
             been
             signifie●
             to
             yo●r
             people
             ;
             as
             namely
             their
             confuse
             estate
             and
             commixture
             with
             the
             wicked
             ;
             though
             it
             be
             a
             sinne
             every
             where
             reproued
             in
             the
             scriptures
             .
             as
             before
             is
             shewed
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             transgressions
             which
             your
             people
             dayly
             commit
             in
             Gods
             publ●ck
             worship
             ,
             whiles
             ,
             you
             haue
             your
             own
             wilworship
             ,
             and
             stinted
             prayers
             with●●t
             warrant
             from
             Chr●sts
             testament
             ,
             read
             in
             place
             of
             Gods
             true
             spirituall
             service
             ;
             these
             are
             not
             preached
             against
             ,
             reproued
             or
             cast
             out
             by
             your
             ministers
             doctrine
             ;
             but
             contrariwise
             ,
             they
             haue
             by
             word
             &
             writing
             so●ght
             to
             m●inteyn
             the
             same
             .
             The
             seru●le
             subiection
             that
             both
             ministers
             and
             people
             ,
             are
             in
             ,
             vnder
             your
             Lords
             the
             Bishops
             and
             their
             courts
             ;
             is
             not
             disco●ere●
             by
             your
             min●sters
             to
             be
             a
             sinne
             and
             bondage
             which
             you
             must
             depart
             from
             ,
             if
             you
             wil
             be
             subiect
             to
             that
             onely
             Lord
             &
             maister
             Chr●st
             though
             secretly
             they
             haue
             sought
             to
             vndermine
             that
             jurisdict●on
             of
             B●shops
             wh●ch
             how
             ca●
             they
             doe
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             of
             Christ
             ;
             or
             how
             may
             a●y
             sta●d
             vnder
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             of
             Antichrist
             ?
          
           
             This
             being
             the
             sinfull
             state
             of
             your
             church
             ,
             as
             we
             wel
             know
             .
             (
             and
             you
             ar
             neuer
             able
             to
             iust●fy
             your selues
             ;
             )
             your
             ministers
             not
             teaching
             repentāc
             for
             these
             things
             ,
             nor
             being
             suffred
             by
             your
             Church
             to
             speak
             against
             them
             ,
             teach
             not
             repentance
             truely
             .
             For
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             yenough
             to
             cry
             out
             of
             Idolatry
             ,
             or
             to
             preach
             repentance
             from
             sinns
             in
             generall
             ;
             for
             so
             they
             doe
             among
             the
             Papists
             ,
             but
             the
             perticuler
             sinns
             of
             euery
             people
             and
             pers●n
             mu●t
             be
             reproued
             ;
             yea
             every
             sinne
             that
             is
             seen
             and
             discerned
             ,
             or
             els
             your
             preachers
             doe
             not
             their
             dutie
             .
             Gods
             word
             teacheth
             u●
             t●at
             ●f
             a
             man
             walke
             in
             any
             one
             sinne
             though
             he
             doe
             not
             all
             he
             shal
             n●t
             liue
             .
             but
             die
             the
             de●th
             Ezek.
             18
             ,
             11
             ,
             13.
             
             W●en
             Gibeah
             was
             giuen
             ove●
             *
             to
             the
             Sinne
             of
             Sodom
             ,
             if
             the
             Priests
             and
             prophets
             should
             haue
             preached
             against
             idolatrie
             ,
             swearing
             ,
             breaking
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             evils
             .
             and
             not
             against
             that
             particular
             filthynes
             which
             the
             people
             followed
             should
             they
             haue
             preached
             repentance
             truly
             ?
             When
             Israel
             followed
             ‡
             Iereboams
             calues
             at
             Dan
             and
             Bethel
             ,
             if
             the
             ministers
             then
             had
             preached
             against
             Sodo●ie
             ,
             whordome
             ,
             drunkennes
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             and
             not
             cried
             out
             a●ainst
             that
             present
             idol
             worship
             ,
             but
             pleaded
             rather
             for
             it
             :
             sh●uld
             they
             haue
             t●u●ht
             repenatnce
             truly
             ?
             Even
             thus
             it
             is
             with
             your
             best
             min●ster●
             ,
             they
             will
             th●●de●
             out
             in
             their
             pulpits
             ,
             against
             Popery
             ,
             and
             idol●try
             in
             ●e●er●ll
             a●ainst
             theft
             ,
             whordome
             ,
             pr●de
             ,
             coueteousnes
             ,
             and
             m●●y
             o●her
             i●q●●●ie●
             ,
             but
             the
             sinne
             which
             cleaueth
             so
             fast
             to
             the
             bones
             of
             ●o●r
             Church
             ,
             t●e
             heynous
             enormities
             in
             Gods
             worship
             amongst
             you
             ▪
             
             these
             they
             meddle
             not
             with
             ,
             neither
             vpon
             payn
             of
             excommunicati●●
             draw
             the
             people
             to
             repentance
             for
             them
             ;
             as
             after
             I
             will
             further
             shew
             .
             Perhaps
             now
             and
             then
             they
             will
             glance
             at
             the
             Bps.
             or
             some
             other
             corruptions
             ,
             but
             bring
             the
             people
             from
             vnder
             these
             iniquities
             ,
             they
             doe
             not
             ,
             nay
             they
             plead
             for
             them
             rather
             ,
             and
             cry
             o●t
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             which
             haue
             forsaken
             so
             grosse
             ab●minations
             .
          
           
             Now
             there
             being
             no
             notice
             giuen
             by
             the
             ministers
             ,
             or
             taken
             by
             the
             people
             of
             the
             si●ns
             wherein
             they
             liue
             :
             the
             other
             two
             parts
             of
             true
             re●entance
             doe
             also
             fail
             among
             you
             :
             for
             farr
             you
             be
             from
             confessing
             your
             sins
             ,
             which
             though
             you
             offer
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             fools
             ,
             
             yet
             will
             you
             not
             know
             that
             you
             doe
             evill
             ,
             and
             most
             farr
             from
             amending
             them
             ,
             when
             with
             so
             high
             a
             hand
             you
             doe
             maintain
             them
             :
             although
             the
             testimonie
             and
             s●ffrings
             of
             vs
             your
             dis●ised
             and
             persecuted
             brethren
             ,
             against
             them
             ,
             haue
             sounded
             in
             your
             eares
             now
             man●e
             a
             day
             .
             Thus
             teach
             they
             not
             repentance
             aright
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             faith
             it
             cannot
             be
             sound
             ,
             and
             true
             ,
             where
             it
             hath
             not
             ground
             o●
             the
             couenant
             and
             promise
             of
             God
             :
             Gods
             couenant
             and
             ●romise
             of
             saluation
             ,
             you
             haue
             not
             without
             repentance
             ,
             as
             Christ
             sayd
             ,
             *
             
               Except
               ye
               repent
               .
               you
               shall
               all
               likewise
               p●rish
            
             for
             surely
             God
             will
             wound
             the
             ‡
             hairie
             ●ate
             of
             him
             that
             walketh
             in
             his
             sinnes
             .
             To
             preach
             faith
             therefore
             .
             and
             a●ply
             iustification
             by
             faith
             ,
             to
             an
             vnrepentant
             people
             ,
             is
             to
             ●rofane
             that
             holy
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             turne
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             into
             licent●ousnes
             .
             But
             to
             giue
             the
             seales
             of
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             faith
             ,
             (
             baptisme
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             supper
             )
             to
             the
             wicked
             blasphemers
             ,
             irreligious
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             seed
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             sinne
             of
             sin●
             for
             which
             your
             ministers
             shall
             giue
             an
             heauy
             account
             to
             Christ
             at
             his
             appearing
             .
             as
             haue
             counted
             the
             ●recious
             blood
             of
             his
             testament
             an
             vnholi●
             thing
             .
             and
             washed
             and
             fed
             therewith
             e●en
             doggs
             and
             swine
             ,
             as
             the
             scripture
             ”
             calleth
             such
             vngodly
             ●ersons
             .
             And
             thus
             you
             haue
             not
             truly
             taught
             among
             you
             eyther
             rep●ntance
             from
             dead
             works
             or
             faith
             towards
             God
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             doctrine
             of
             
               the
               beginning
               of
               Christ
            
             and
             the
             very
             foundation
             ,
             as
             the
             †
             Apostle
             saith
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             now
             also
             compare
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Apostles
             (
             in
             the
             plac●
             which
             you
             cite
             )
             with
             yours
             ,
             that
             the
             reader
             may
             see
             how
             your
             right
             eye
             is
             blinded
             ,
             to
             bring
             scripture
             so
             playn
             against
             your selues
             .
             In
             Act.
             2
             ,
             37
             ,
             &c
             ,
             the
             manner
             of
             gathering
             and
             planting
             that
             church‘
             is
             thus
             described
             .
             There
             was
             first
             the
             word
             preached
             .
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             verse
             14
             &c
             which
             being
             heard
             ,
             pricked
             the
             harts
             of
             the
             ●eople
             ,
             verse
             ,
             37.
             there
             was
             repentance
             taught
             (
             not
             for
             adultery
             ,
             theft
             ,
             worshiping
             of
             Idols
             o●
             the
             like
             ,
             whereof
             it
             may
             be
             that
             people
             was
             not
             knowen
             to
             be
             guilty
             .
             but
             )
             for
             their
             particular
             trespasse
             in
             *
             refusing
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             into
             whose
             name
             they
             must
             be
             baptised
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             be
             saued
             ,
             verse
             38
             ,
             then
             followed
             a
             playn
             separation
             from
             such
             as
             frowardly
             resisted
             the
             truth
             .
             vers
             .
             40
             ,
             and
             none
             were
             baptised
             or
             ioyned
             to
             the
             church
             but
             such
             as
             gladly
             receiued
             the
             word
             verse·
             41.
             
             After
             this
             followed
             a
             cont●newing
             (
             notwithstanding
             the
             imminent
             peril
             of
             trouble
             and
             persecution
             for
             the
             truth
             
             sake
             ,
             )
             in
             the
             Apostles
             doctr●ne
             ,
             and
             fellowship
             ,
             and
             breaking
             of
             bread
             ,
             and
             prayer●
             ;
             verse
             42
             ,
             If
             you
             had
             walked
             in
             this
             primitiue
             churches
             steps
             you
             should
             before
             the
             constituting
             of
             your
             Church
             ,
             haue
             preached
             vnto
             the
             poor
             ignorant
             and
             idolatrous
             Papists
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             the
             generall
             face
             of
             the
             land
             at
             Q
             Maries
             death
             ,
             )
             repentance
             for
             their
             sinns
             in
             all
             their
             idolatries
             .
             w●ll
             worships
             ,
             and
             superstitions
             ,
             subiection
             to
             Antichrist
             ,
             his
             prelacie
             ,
             priesthood
             ,
             and
             gouernment
             .
             &c.
             To
             such
             as
             had
             their
             harts
             pricked
             with
             your
             doctrine
             ,
             you
             should
             haue
             shewed
             the
             true
             way
             of
             the
             Gospel
             faith
             ,
             and
             holy
             walking
             therein
             You
             should
             haue
             taugh●
             them
             a
             separation
             from
             the
             profane
             and
             obstinate
             ;
             and
             haue
             gathered
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             such
             onely
             as
             gladly
             receiued
             the
             word
             ;
             and
             with
             them
             you
             should
             haue
             walked
             in
             a
             holy
             communion
             and
             practise
             of
             Christs
             ordinances
             ,
             th●ugh
             Princes
             and
             Parl●aments
             ,
             tho●gh
             men
             and
             Angels
             ,
             should
             haue
             forbidden
             ,
             &
             threatned
             you
             for
             it
             .
             Thus
             had
             your
             church
             beē
             the
             daughter
             of
             th●t
             mother
             church
             in
             Ier●salem
             ,
             whereas
             now
             by
             neglecting
             this
             patterne
             ,
             and
             reteyning
             the
             Popish
             confuse
             multitude
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             part
             of
             their
             ministery
             and
             worship
             ;
             you
             haue
             imitated
             B●bylon
             ●e
             mother
             of
             fornications
             ,
             a●d
             ●re
             as
             vnlike
             Sion
             ,
             as
             you
             are
             like
             your selues
             .
          
           
             The
             objection
             which
             you
             feared
             ,
             and
             therefore
             would
             prevent
             with
             answer
             .
             :
             is
             yet
             of
             more
             weight
             then
             will
             be
             eased
             by
             your
             syllogisme
             ;
             the
             a●sumption
             whereof
             I
             deny
             For
             the
             true
             constituting
             of
             a
             Church
             by
             the
             word
             perached
             ,
             call●ng
             men
             to
             a
             willing
             holy
             covenant
             with
             God
             sep●ratin●
             them
             from
             the
             wayes
             of
             Satan
             &
             Antichrist
             .
             his
             false
             &
             idoatr●●s
             worship
             ,
             priesthood
             and
             government
             .
             vniting
             them
             togither
             in
             the
             com●union
             of
             the
             true
             faith
             ,
             and
             bond
             of
             loue
             and
             peace
             ,
             (
             which
             ar
             the
             controuersies
             between
             you
             and
             vs
             ,
             )
             these
             poynts
             are
             cleerly
             set
             down
             in
             scriptures
             to
             the
             vnderstand●ng
             of
             the
             spirituall
             ,
             as
             the
             history
             of
             all
             the
             Bible
             ,
             and
             the
             pract●se
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             primitiue
             churhes
             already
             alleged
             doe
             plainely
             shew
             and
             I
             am
             sure
             you
             will
             not
             deny
             ,
             but
             they
             were
             spirituall
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             you
             would
             ●roue
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             clearely
             set
             downe
             to
             the
             vnderstand
             of
             the
             spirituall
             ,
             because
             
               thowsands
               of
               ministers
               and
               people
               of
               the
               chur●h
               of
               Engl●nd
               ,
               are
               of
               contrary
               iudgment
            
             to
             vs
             :
             first
             we
             haue
             many
             testimonies
             of
             your
             own
             min●sters
             for
             the
             things
             that
             we
             defend
             against
             you
             as
             in
             *
             this
             and
             other
             books
             we
             haue
             manifested
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             if
             we
             had
             no
             such
             testimony
             ,
             yet
             what
             doe
             you
             but
             make
             your selues
             iudges
             in
             your
             own
             cause
             ,
             that
             though
             we
             bring
             never
             so
             playn
             evidence
             against
             you
             from
             the
             word
             ,
             yet
             if
             you
             see
             it
             not
             ,
             or
             wil
             not
             see
             .
             it
             must
             not
             be
             needful
             for
             saluation
             .
             More
             vnsound
             and
             popish
             doctrine
             hath
             seldome
             been
             taught
             But
             I
             leaue
             vpō
             you
             the
             saying
             of
             Christ
             vnto
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             
               If
               you
               ●ere
               blinde
               ye
               should
               not
               haue
               sinne
               .
               but
               now
               ye
               say
               ,
               WE
               SEE
               therefore
               your
               sin
               remayneth
               ,
               Iohn
               ,
            
             9
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             And
             whereas
             you
             further
             bring
             aginst
             vs
             ,
             
               forreyn
               churches
            
             ,
             and
             speciall
             
             persons
             the
             
               chiefest
               lights
               of
               this
               age
            
             ,
             first
             mind
             whither
             this
             be
             not
             ●lso
             ●
             ground
             of
             Popery
             ,
             so
             to
             presse
             humane
             authority
             :
             and
             whether
             the
             Papists
             cannot
             for
             many
             of
             the●r
             heresies
             ,
             allege
             the
             ancient
             fathers
             ,
             (
             the
             
               chiefests
               lights
               of
               their
               ages
            
             )
             whome
             your selues
             I
             suppose
             will
             not
             deny
             but
             to
             be
             spirituall
             ,
             seing
             their
             test●monies
             are
             often
             alleged
             by
             your
             church
             in
             pulpits
             and
             in
             print
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             this
             your
             dealing
             is
             such
             ,
             as
             both
             the
             better
             sort
             of
             the
             late
             Fathers
             (
             as
             Augustine
             for
             example
             ,
             *
             who
             was
             of
             m●nde
             that
             counsels
             ,
             Bishops
             &c.
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             obiected
             ,
             for
             triall
             of
             controuersies
             ,
             but
             the
             holy
             scriptures
             onely
             ,
             )
             and
             the
             very
             superstitious
             Popelings
             themselues
             haue
             condemned
             :
             saying
             that
             ‡
             
               we
               are
               rather
               to
               beleeu
               ●ne
               priuat●
               faithfull
               man
               then
               a
               whol
               Councel
               .
               and
               the
               Pope
               (
               himselfe
               )
               if
               a
               man
               haue
               better
               a●thorety
               &
               reason
               on
               his
               side
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             your
             obiection
             and
             pleading
             against
             vs
             ,
             is
             much
             like
             as
             if
             the
             Iewes
             should
             haue
             obiected
             against
             Christianity
             .
             thus
             :
             It
             is
             not
             needfull
             to
             saluation
             to
             beleeu
             that
             Iesus
             who
             was
             cruc●fied
             is
             the
             Christ
             :
             for
             then
             it
             would
             be
             cleerly
             set
             down
             in
             scripture
             to
             the
             vnderstanding
             of
             the
             spirituall
             Dan
             12
             ,
             10
             ,
             Prou
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             not
             for
             the
             thousands
             of
             priests
             and
             people
             of
             Israel
             ,
             Gods
             own
             people
             ,
             among
             whom
             are
             the
             chiefest
             lights
             of
             this
             age
             ,
             the
             Rabbines
             ,
             expounders
             of
             the
             law
             &c.
             which
             are
             vndoubtedly
             spiritu●ll
             ;
             are
             of
             contrary
             judgment
             to
             you
             his
             disciples
             ,
             Iob
             7
             47
             ,
             48
             ,
             49.52
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             haue
             before
             answered
             )
             forreyn
             churches
             ,
             and
             the
             lights
             in
             them
             ,
             haue
             cleerly
             seen
             the
             things
             we
             stand
             for
             ,
             and
             doe
             asse●t
             with
             vs
             ,
             touching
             separation
             from
             Antichristianisme
             ,
             gathering
             into
             and
             walking
             in
             a
             holy
             communion
             of
             Saincts
             ,
             and
             other
             poynts
             of
             greatest
             moment
             between
             you
             and
             vs.
             as
             their
             
               Harmony
               of
               Confessions
            
             ,
             besides
             other
             particular
             books
             many
             .
             doe
             testify
             .
             If
             you
             obiect
             their
             particular
             judgment
             of
             your
             churches
             estate
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             needfull
             to
             saluation
             therefore
             they
             may
             misse
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             yet
             be
             spirituall
             :
             for
             if
             men
             i●
             their
             own
             churches
             profes●e
             and
             walke
             in
             the
             truth
             so
             farr
             as
             God
             giues
             them
             to
             see
             ;
             and
             thinke
             better
             of
             other
             churches
             then
             they
             doe
             deserue
             ,
             such
             errors
             even
             the
             most
             spirituall
             are
             subiect
             vnto
             .
          
           
             It
             was
             cleerly
             revealed
             in
             scriptures
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             should
             be
             called
             vnder
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             Deut
             32.43
             Gen.
             12
             ,
             3
             Psal.
             67.
             
             &
             ,
             117
             Isa.
             11.10
             Chr●st
             ●imself
             plainly
             confirmed
             and
             commanded
             it
             ,
             Mat
             ,
             28.19
             ,
             Iohn
             ,
             10
             ,
             16
             ,
             Act
             1
             ,
             8.
             
             Yet
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             himselfe
             and
             many
             other
             spirituall
             men
             ,
             perceiued
             it
             not
             till
             in
             more
             speciall
             and
             particular
             weise
             it
             was
             to
             them
             reuealed
             Act.
             10.14
             ,
             28
             ,
             34
             ,
             3●
             ,
             &
             ,
             11
             ,
             2
             ,
             ●
             ,
             18.
             
             As
             Peter
             and
             many
             other
             godly
             then
             ,
             fayled
             in
             esteeming
             worse
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             then
             they
             should
             :
             so
             learned
             and
             godly
             men
             now
             may
             fayl
             ,
             in
             esteeming
             better
             of
             your
             est●t●
             then
             it
             doth
             deseru●
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             5.
             
             Argument
             .
          
           
             WHatsoeuer
             church
             is
             the
             mother
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             is
             a
             true
             visible
             church
             ,
             but
             the
             best
             of
             our
             assemblies
             are
             &c.
             
             Ergo
             true
             visible
             churches
             .
          
           
             The
             preposition
             is
             true
             .
             because
             that
             regeneration
             and
             new
             birth
             ,
             is
             onely
             ordirarily
             wrought
             by
             the
             word
             preached
             ,
             Rom
             ,
             10.8.17
             .
             Iam.
             1.18
             .
             1
             ,
             Pet.
             1
             ,
             23.
             which
             is
             onely
             and
             ordinarily
             found
             in
             the
             visible
             Church
             .
             Gal
             ,
             5
             ,
             26.
             1
             
             Iohn
             .
             ●
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             assumption
             is
             true
             ,
             because
             many
             are
             ordinarily
             new
             borne
             in
             our
             best
             assemblies
             ,
             by
             the
             ordinance
             of
             preaching
             in
             publick
             vse
             and
             force
             ;
             as
             appeareth
             by
             Mr
             Iohnsons
             foresayd
             confession
             ,
             as
             also
             by
             the
             meanes
             of
             the
             causes
             and
             meanes
             ordeyned
             by
             God
             to
             beget
             faith
             in
             the
             hearers
             ,
             and
             efficacie
             ,
             thereof
             ,
             Esa.
             55
             ,
             11
             ,
             Rom.
             10.17
             ,
             and
             lastly
             ,
             ●y
             the
             infallible
             effects
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             fruits
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             appearing
             in
             the
             true
             members
             of
             our
             best
             assemblies
             ,
             Gal.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             22.
             
          
        
         
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             HEre
             you
             seem
             to
             bring
             a
             new
             argument
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             but
             the
             old
             in
             a
             new
             coat
             :
             for
             take
             away
             this
             mantel
             wherewith
             your
             Major
             is
             clothed
             ,
             
               The
               mother
               of
               the
               faithfull
            
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             rest
             wil
             be
             but
             regeneration
             and
             
               new
               birth
            
             .
             wrought
             as
             (
             you
             say
             )
             by
             the
             preaching
             in
             your
             best
             assemblies
             .
             Which
             things
             we
             heard
             in
             your
             third
             argument
             ,
             and
             there
             refuted
             .
             As
             you
             here
             vrge
             them
             agayn
             ,
             I
             further
             answer
             ,
             first
             to
             your
             proposition
             .
             
               Whatsoever
               church
            
             (
             say
             you
             )
             
               is
               the
               mother
               of
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               is
               a
               true
               visible
               church
            
             But
             Israel
             (
             say
             I
             )
             in
             her
             idolatrous
             estate
             ,
             was
             
               the
               mother
               of
               the
               faithfull
            
             ;
             yet
             was
             she
             not
             in
             that
             estate
             
               a
               true
               visible
               church
            
             :
             therfore
             your
             proposition
             is
             not
             true
          
           
             That
             Israel
             then
             was
             the
             
               mother
               of
               the
               faithfull
            
             ,
             appeareth
             by
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Lord
             
               Plead
               with
               your
               mother
               Hos
            
             ,
             2
             ,
             2
             ,
             That
             they
             which
             were
             willed
             thus
             to
             plead
             ,
             *
             were
             
               the
               faithfull
            
             appereth
             by
             the●r
             names
             Ammi
             &
             Ruhamah
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               My
               people
            
             and
             
               she
               that
               hath
               obteyned
               mercy
            
             .
             That
             yet
             notwithstanding
             this
             mother
             was
             not
             
               a
               true
               visible
               church
            
             ,
             appeareth
             by
             the
             Plea
             to
             be
             made
             against
             her
             ,
             ‡
             
               She
               is
               not
               my
               wife
               ,
               neyther
               am
            
             I
             
               her
               husbād
            
             :
             her
             estate
             being
             (
             as
             elsewhere
             is
             sayd
             )
             ”
             
               without
               the
               true
               God
            
             ;
             and
             her
             children
             that
             continewed
             in
             her
             idolatrie
             ,
             should
             †
             
               obteyn
               no
               mercy
            
             ,
             Thus
             you
             see
             a
             church
             may
             be
             sayd
             to
             be
             the
             mother
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             be
             a
             true
             Church
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             You
             would
             confirme
             the
             proposition
             to
             be
             true
             .
             because
             regeneration
             and
             new
             birth
             is
             ordinarily
             wrought
             by
             the
             word
             preached
             ,
             which
             is
             one
             lie
             and
             ordinarily
             ,
             found
             in
             the
             visible
             church
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             the
             word
             preached
             is
             to
             be
             found
             also
             in
             the
             false
             church
             ;
             as
             among
             Papists
             ,
             Anabaptists
             ,
             
             Anabaptists
             &c.
             as
             ordinarie
             if
             not
             more
             ordinarie
             then
             ●n
             many
             of
             you●
             assemblies
             :
             and
             although
             there
             be
             not
             such
             or
             so
             many
             truthes
             ●aught
             among
             them
             as
             are
             among
             you
             ,
             yet
             the
             word
             that
             is
             taught
             ,
             hath
             effect
             for
             sanct●fication
             of
             life
             ,
             in
             as
             great
             measure
             ,
             as
             ordinar●ly
             appeareth
             in
             your
             Church
             of
             Engl.
             ;
             where
             so
             much
             profannes
             reigneth
             ,
             as
             all
             men
             see
             and
             know
             .
          
           
             The
             church
             of
             Rome
             .
             is
             as
             your selues
             pr●fe●●e
             ,
             a
             fal●e
             church
             :
             yet
             doubt
             I
             not
             ,
             neyther
             doe
             I
             thinke
             you
             doubt
             but
             sundrie
             children
             haue
             been
             borne
             vnto
             God
             by
             that
             harlot
             .
             The
             church
             of
             En●land
             ,
             it
             as
             we
             professe
             ;
             a
             false
             church
             ,
             your
             Ministery
             also
             fal●e
             :
             yet
             God
             which
             brought
             light
             out
             of
             darknesse
             ,
             hath
             brought
             forth
             ,
             (
             I
             do●bt
             not
             ,
             )
             and
             saued
             many
             of
             his
             dear
             ch●ldren
             among
             you
             .
             But
             let
             not
             thi●
             embolden
             the
             rest
             to
             continew
             with
             you
             in
             your
             false
             est●te
             :
             least
             they
             finde
             no
             mercy
             with
             the
             Lord
             ,
             because
             they
             be
             children
             of
             fornications
             .
          
           
             To
             your
             assumption
             then
             I
             answer
             ,
             as
             you
             first
             set
             it
             down
             .
             I
             graunt
             it
             ;
             yet
             will
             not
             your
             conclusion
             follow
             for
             it
             may
             be
             
               a
               mother
               of
               the
               faithfull
            
             and
             yet
             
               no
               true
               visible
               church
            
             ;
             for
             the
             reason
             foreshewed
             ,
             But
             as
             you
             afterward
             explain
             your selfe
             saying
             ;
             
               the
               assumption
               is
               true
               because
               many
               a●e
               ordinarily
               new
               borne
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             I
             deny
             it
             thus
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             because
             neyther
             is
             a
             new
             birth
             ordinarily
             to
             be
             had
             among
             you
             neither
             haue
             you
             Gods
             
               ordinance
               of
               preaching
               in
               publick
               vse
               and
               force
               .
            
             If
             your
             people
             were
             truel●e
             regenerate
             they
             would
             not
             sinne
             ;
             m●stike
             me
             not
             ,
             I
             know
             the
             remainders
             of
             sinne
             dwell
             in
             the
             best
             men
             ,
             and
             draw
             them
             to
             that
             they
             neyther
             *
             would
             not
             ought
             ,
             but
             as
             th●
             Apostle
             sayth
             ,
             ‡
             
               He
               that
               is
               borne
               of
               God
               sinneth
               not
               .
            
             And
             seing
             so
             many
             and
             great
             sinns
             reign
             in
             your
             best
             assemblies
             .
             how
             can
             you
             say
             you
             are
             regenerate
             ?
             for
             I
             haue
             before
             manifested
             ,
             that
             ordinarilie
             people
             are
             kept
             and
             continued
             among
             you
             ,
             in
             an
             vnholy
             communion
             with
             the
             wicked
             and
             irreligious
             ,
             and
             nourished
             with
             s●perstition
             and
             idolatr●
             :
             these
             and
             the
             like
             things
             are
             no
             tokens
             of
             true
             regeneration
             .
          
           
             
               Mr
               Iohnsons
               confession
            
             ,
             is
             ”
             before
             treated
             of
             :
             and
             will
             not
             import
             that
             which
             you
             would
             infer
             .
          
           
             The
             causes
             and
             meanes
             
               ordeyned
               by
               God
               to
               beget
               faith
               ,
            
             are
             not
             by
             Esa
             ,
             55
             11
             ,
             R●m
             ,
             10.17
             .
             proued
             to
             be
             among
             you
             For
             there
             is
             spoken
             of
             the
             
               word
               going
               out
               of
               the
               Lords
               mouth
               :
            
             but
             your
             min●sters
             are
             not
             the
             Lords
             mouth
             ,
             because
             they
             ha●e
             not
             from
             him
             their
             calling
             ;
             †
             sending
             and
             authoritie
             to
             preach
             ,
             b●t
             haue
             it
             from
             his
             enemie
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             )
             
               how
               shal
               th●y
               preach
               except
               they
               be
               sent
            
             ?
             Neither
             are
             they
             as
             
               the
               Lords
               mouth
            
             :
             because
             they
             separate
             not
             the
             precious
             from
             the
             vile
             .
             Ier.
             15
             19.
             
          
           
             Neyther
             are
             the
             
               infallible
               effects
               of
               faith
               &c.
            
             proued
             by
             G●l
             .
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             ●2
             .
             to
             be
             in
             
               the
               true
               members
               of
               y●ur
               best
               assemblies
            
             :
             For
             seing
             faith
             is
             there
             *
             sayd
             to
             
               work
               by
               loue
            
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             loue
             of
             Christ
             ,
             vnlesse
             men
             ‡
             
               keep
               his
               commandements
            
             ,
             and
             his
             command●ments
             are
             not
             kept
             in
             your
             idolatrou●
             assemblies
             :
             it
             cannot
             be
             affirmed
             that
             you
             loue
             the
             Lord
             ,
             if
             so
             you
             contine●
             
             continew
             in
             sinne
             :
             or
             that
             you
             haue
             true
             faith
             .
             But
             rather
             ,
             seing
             the
             contrary
             works
             of
             the
             flesh
             ;
             which
             the
             Apostle
             there
             mentioneth
             .
             *
             adultery
             .
             fornication
             ,
             &c
             ,
             idolatrie
             ,
             witchcraft
             ,
             hatred
             &c.
             contentions
             .
             seditions
             heresies
             ,
             &c.
             are
             found
             in
             the
             true
             members
             of
             your
             church
             ,
             (
             for
             all
             among
             you
             are
             baptised
             ,
             and
             all
             baptised
             are
             true
             members
             ;
             )
             you
             are
             more
             rightly
             to
             be
             reputed
             vnregenerate
             and
             vnsanct●fied
             ,
             in
             that
             your
             sinnfull
             and
             confused
             estate
             .
             Neyther
             haue
             you
             Christs
             ‡
             power
             in
             your
             
               best
               assemblies
            
             to
             cast
             out
             the
             wicked
             from
             among
             you
             :
             but
             they
             are
             fostered
             .
             f●d
             ,
             and
             blessed
             .
             with
             your
             word
             ,
             prayers
             ,
             sacraments
             ,
             &c.
             and
             such
             as
             absteyn
             from
             your
             idolatrie
             and
             from
             communion
             with
             the
             wicked
             ;
             you
             hate
             ,
             reproach
             ,
             excommunicate
             and
             persecute
             :
             that
             your
             church
             ,
             is
             indeed
             ,
             a
             mother
             to
             the
             profane
             .
             But
             a
             stepmother
             to
             the
             faithfull
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             6
             ,
             argument
             ,
          
           
             THose
             Churches
             for
             whome
             the
             Churches
             of
             God
             rei●yce
             .
             are
             true
             Churche●
             2.
             
             Thes.
             1.4
             .
          
           
             But
             our
             best
             assemblies
             are
             such
             ,
             for
             whome
             the
             churches
             of
             God
             reioyce
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ergo.
             
          
           
             The
             reason
             of
             the
             proposition
             is
             ,
             because
             the
             churches
             of
             God
             haue
             the
             spirit
             of
             discerning
             ;
             a
             true
             church
             and
             ministery
             from
             a
             false
             ;
             as
             Ioh
             10.27
             ,
             5.
             
             Ma●
             24
             ,
             24
             1
             Cor.
             14
             32.
             and
             10
             .
             15·
             1
             Ioh.
             4
             1·
          
           
             The
             assumption
             is
             true
             ;
             because
             all
             the
             churches
             of
             God
             ,
             reioyce
             ,
             in
             our
             best
             assemblies
             ;
             and
             haue
             giuen
             vs
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             fellowship
             and
             testimony
             of
             a
             tru●●hurch
             ;
             hauing
             ioyned
             our
             publick
             confession
             with
             their
             Harmony
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             THIS
             argument
             is
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             with
             the
             third
             of
             your
             first
             Constlerations
             ,
             saue
             that
             it
             hath
             gotten
             the
             fashion
             of
             a
             syllogisme
             .
             The
             in
             s●fficiencie
             of
             this
             reason
             ,
             I
             haue
             there
             shewed
             ,
             and
             thether
             doe
             referr
             the
             reader
             .
             Further
             here
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             you
             turne
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             reformed
             churches
             ,
             to
             your
             best
             advantage
             ,
             yet
             neyther
             with
             equitie
             ,
             nor
             good
             successe
             For
             they
             joy
             not
             for
             your
             best
             assemblies
             ,
             more
             then
             for
             your
             worst
             .
             but
             for
             your
             Church
             in
             generall
             ,
             and
             the
             confe●sion
             of
             the
             same
             .
             They
             rejoyce
             for
             every
             Bishop
             ,
             Priest
             and
             Deacon
             ,
             and
             for
             every
             Parish
             that
             maketh
             such
             confession
             .
             as
             
               Bishop
               Iewel
            
             in
             his
             Apologie
             hath
             set
             down
             :
             Part
             of
             which
             Apologie
             they
             haue
             vnited
             with
             their
             Harm●nie
             .
             And
             why
             bring
             you
             them
             as
             approuing
             your
             best
             assemblies
             onely
             .
             Your
             Lords
             the
             Prelates
             may
             truely
             say
             you
             doe
             them
             wrong
             :
             to
             apply
             vnto
             your selues
             the
             applause
             which
             other
             churches
             giue
             to
             their
             Apologie
             .
             They
             wil
             tel
             you
             in
             your
             own
             words
             ,
             
               the
               churches
               of
               God
               haue
               the
               spirit
               of
               discerning
               a
               true
               church
               and
               Ministery
               from
               a
               false
               .
            
             But
             the
             reformed
             ●hurches
             haue
             discerned
             the
             nationall
             church
             of
             England
             ,
             (
             whereof
             the
             
             Archb●shop
             of
             Cant·
             is
             Pastor●
             to
             be
             a
             true
             church
             ;
             they
             haue
             discerned
             the
             
               Di●cesan
               Bish●ps
            
             in
             England
             as
             well
             as
             the
             
               Parish
               Priests
            
             ,
             to
             be
             true
             Ministers
             ;
             and
             reioyce
             as
             well
             for
             their
             Sees
             ,
             as
             for
             yo●r
             Parishes
             ,
             hauing
             joyned
             these
             all
             alike
             in
             their
             Harmony
             And
             what
             will
             you
             (
             
               that
               suff●r
               s●
               many
               things
               for
               sep●rating
               in
               y●ur
               ch●rch
               .
            
             as
             yo●
             s●yd
             )
             answer
             to
             your
             right
             reverend
             Fathers
             ,
             against
             whome
             like
             vnnaturall
             children
             ,
             yo●
             hau●
             striven
             so
             long
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             them
             with
             their
             j●risd●ct●on
             ●ut
             out
             of
             your
             church
             th●t
             the
             P●r●sh
             priest
             or
             Deacon
             m●ght
             Lord
             it
             alone
             .
          
           
             More
             particularly
             I
             answer
             :
             yo●r
             first
             propostion
             is
             vnsound
             ,
             &
             cannot
             be
             pro●ed
             from
             the
             scripture
             you
             allege
             2
             Th●s
             .
             1.4
             .
             from
             which
             text
             yo●
             must
             conclude
             on
             this
             fa●h●on
             .
             P●ul
             and
             Siluanus
             and
             Timotheu●
             reioyced
             of
             the
             Thesalonians
             in
             other
             churches
             of
             G●d
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             pacience
             and
             faith
             in
             all
             persecutions
             &c.
             
             Therefore
             the
             reformed
             churche●
             reioycing
             for
             the
             church
             of
             England
             .
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             true
             church
             .
             The
             conseq●ence
             is
             denied
             .
             True
             churches
             may
             err
             in
             their
             judgment
             of
             an
             other
             church
             ,
             especialy
             if
             the●
             be
             not
             rightly
             informed
             of
             the
             stat●
             thereof
             ?
             as
             the
             reformed
             churches
             are
             not
             by
             that
             your
             Apologie
             .
             Moreover
             he
             that
             mindeth
             the
             things
             recorded
             of
             that
             church
             ,
             1
             Thes.
             1
             ,
             3
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             9
             &c.
             and
             the
             different
             estate
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             your
             church
             :
             may
             soon
             percei●e
             their
             is
             no
             l●ke
             cause
             of
             joy
             for
             you
             ●s
             for
             them
             ;
             that
             if
             there
             be
             a
             l●ke
             effe●t
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             error
             .
          
           
             The
             
               reason
               of
               the
               proposition
            
             ,
             is
             no
             better
             confirmed
             by
             the
             scriptures
             you
             allege
             :
             For
             when
             Chr●●t
             sayth
             Iohn
             .
             10
             ,
             27
             ,
             5.
             
             
               M●
               sheep
               h●ar
               my
               voyce
               and
               they
               will
               not
               follow
               a
               stranger
            
             ;
             doeth
             he
             send
             his
             sheep
             to
             other
             flocks
             ,
             to
             try
             their
             shepheards
             by
             ;
             or
             if
             I
             see
             my
             shepheard
             to
             be
             a
             th●ef
             ,
             a
             hireling
             ,
             a
             wolf
             ?
             m●st
             I
             commit
             my
             sowl
             vnto
             h●m
             ,
             because
             other
             shepherds
             w●ll
             giue
             him
             the
             right
             hand
             o●
             fellowship
             ?
             In
             the
             other
             scriptures
             ,
             say
             n●t
             the
             Apostles
             to
             the
             particular
             churches
             .
             and
             persons
             ,
             *
             
               iudge
               ye
               what
               I
               sa●
            
             ?
             ‡
             
               try
               ye
               th●
               sp●rit
               and
               beleeue
               not
               euery
               spirit
            
             ;
             But
             you
             would
             not
             haue
             our selues
             to
             iud●e
             or
             try
             ,
             but
             to
             send
             over
             sea
             ,
             and
             hear
             what
             other
             churches
             iudge
             ;
             if
             they
             ap●roue
             we
             must
             not
             disalow
             .
             You
             may
             as
             wel
             bid
             vs.
             put
             out
             our
             own
             eyes
             .
             that
             other
             men
             may
             lead
             vs
             ;
             and
             as
             soon
             will
             we
             foll●w
             you
             in
             that
             ,
             as
             in
             this
             your
             popish
             counsell
             .
             We
             have
             learned
             to
             liue
             by
             ”
             our
             own
             faith
             .
             and
             know
             that
             †
             every
             man
             shall
             beare
             h●s
             own
             b●rden
             ,
             and
             answer
             for
             himself
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             But
             you
             will
             tell
             vs
             ,
             if
             we
             can
             iudge
             and
             discerne
             the
             true
             church
             :
             others
             can
             doe
             it
             also
             and
             better
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             I
             may
             err
             iudgment
             ,
             &
             so
             may
             others
             ,
             even
             whole
             churches
             ,
             therefore
             let
             euery
             man
             look
             how
             he
             iudgeth
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             de●endeth
             on
             other
             men
             :
             and
             let
             evey
             mans
             ●udgment
             be
             tried
             by
             the
             scriptures
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             we
             say
             vnto
             you
             ;
             seing
             we
             haue
             fought
             for
             the
             judgement
             of
             other
             churches
             ,
             but
             can
             get
             no
             answer
             .
             procure
             you
             some
             reasons
             from
             them
             ,
             in
             defence
             of
             your
             church
             ,
             ministerie
             ,
             worship
             ,
             and
             ecclesiasticall
             gouer●ment
             :
             and
             if
             by
             Gods
             
             word
             they
             can
             just●fy
             those
             things
             ,
             and
             evince
             that
             we
             haue
             done
             evil
             to
             depart
             from
             you
             :
             we
             will
             returne
             vnto
             you
             .
             Otherwise
             if
             they
             reioyce
             neu●r
             so
             m●ch
             for
             your
             estate
             :
             we
             are
             ver●ly
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             both
             they
             and
             you
             haue
             more
             caus●
             to
             mourne
             ,
             for
             the
             many
             abominations
             that
             are
             am●ng
             〈◊〉
          
           
             To
             conclude
             ,
             consider
             in
             an
             example
             ,
             the
             weight
             of
             your
             argument
             ;
             for
             by
             the
             like
             re●son
             the
             envious
             ministers
             in
             Pauls
             time
             ,
             mought
             thus
             ha●e
             just●fied
             themselues
          
           
             That
             m●nisterie
             and
             ministration
             for
             which
             the
             Apostles
             of
             Christ
             reioyce
             ,
             is
             true
             to
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             and
             continued
             in
             .
             But
             our
             ministery
             and
             min●stration
             is
             such
             as
             for
             it
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             reioyceth
             ,
             yea
             and
             will
             r●ioyce
             Philip
             ●
             16.18
             .
          
           
             If
             you
             Answer
             the
             Apostle
             reioyced
             for
             the
             preaching
             of
             Christ
             ,
             not
             forthe
             envious
             affection
             of
             the
             preachers
             ,
             who
             might
             be
             damned
             themselues
             ,
             notwithstanding
             their
             true
             doctrine
             :
             it
             is
             true
             .
             And
             so
             minde
             I
             for
             the
             reformed
             churches
             .
             They
             reioyce
             for
             the
             many
             truthes
             you
             profes●e
             against
             Popery
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             also
             doe
             the
             like
             ,
             )
             yet
             may
             you
             neverthelesse
             perish
             for
             your
             false
             constitution
             ,
             idolatrous
             worship
             ,
             popish
             hierarchie
             and
             other
             transgressions
             that
             are
             among
             you
             .
             Amend
             your
             liues
             therefore
             ,
             and
             turne
             your
             feet
             into
             the
             wayes
             of
             peace
             ,
             for
             if
             you
             rely
             vpon
             man
             ,
             an●
             make
             ●lesh
             yo●r
             arme
             ;
             and
             will
             not
             he●r
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             that
             condemneth
             your
             iniquities
             .
             you
             sh●ll
             perish
             in
             your
             sinns
             ,
             &
             other
             ch●rches
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             excuse
             of
             s●ue
             you
          
        
      
       
         
           ARGVMENTS
           That
           the
           PREACHERS
           of
           the
           best
           assemblies
           of
           the
           church
           of
           ENGLAND
           ,
           are
           true
           ministers
           of
           Christ.
           I
        
         
           TH●
           pr●achers
           after
           whose
           publick
           &
           powerfull
           doctrine
           ,
           of
           the
           word
           do
           ordinarily
           follow
           repē●ance
           ,
           conuersion
           to
           God
           ,
           sauing
           fayth
           in
           Christ
           ,
           loue
           to
           the
           brethr●n
           ,
           and
           o●he●
           fruits
           of
           the
           spi●it
           Gal.
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           22.
           in
           the
           hearers
           ,
           are
           true
           ministers
           of
           God
           and
           of
           the
           visible
           ch●rc●
           :
        
         
           But
           ●fter
           ●he
           d●ctrine
           of
           Gods
           word
           taught
           by
           the
           preachers
           of
           our
           best
           asse●bli●s
           ,
           doe
           ord●narily
           appear
           the
           fruites
           of
           the
           spirit
           in
           the
           hearers
           .
        
         
           Th●refore
           th●
           preachers
           of
           our
           best
           assemblies
           ,
           are
           true
           ministers
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           The
           ●roposition
           is
           proued
           ,
           because
           onely
           the
           word
           that
           God
           doth
           send
           in
           the
           〈◊〉
           o●
           his
           ministers
           ,
           is
           ordinarily
           effectu●ll
           for
           these
           things
           Ier.
           23
           ,
           22
           ,
           Esa.
           55
           11.
           
           Mat
           ,
           7
           ,
           20
           ,
           Luk
           1
           ,
           76
           Ioh.
           10.1
           ,
           2.
           1
           
           Cor
           ,
           9
           1.
           
           ●
           ,
           &
           4
           ,
           15.
           
        
         
           Th●
           assumption
           is
           proued
           by
           the
           answer
           to
           the
           assumption
           of
           the
           4
           argume●●
           〈◊〉
           th●
           churche●
           .
        
         
           
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             OVR
             separation
             is
             from
             your
             Church
             consisting
             of
             many
             assemblie●
             all
             compact
             into
             ore
             bod●e
             ,
             and
             from
             all
             your
             Ministerie
             both
             prelacie
             and
             priesthood
             .
             We
             cannot
             tel
             which
             assemblies
             or
             ministers
             be
             best
             ;
             for
             they
             that
             seem
             best
             may
             proue
             worst
             ,
             because
             they
             most
             deceiue
             the
             simple
             :
             the
             wolf
             that
             comes
             in
             a
             sheeps
             coat
             ,
             is
             no
             whit
             better
             than
             he
             that
             commeth
             in
             his
             natiue
             hiew
             :
             but
             he
             may
             doe
             more
             harm
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             is
             disguised
             .
             Reason
             would
             perswade
             vs
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishops
             are
             
               the
               preachers
               of
               your
               best
               assemblies
               ,
            
             for
             they
             haue
             greatest
             dignity
             ,
             fatherhood
             and
             authority
             in
             your
             church
             :
             they
             preach
             in
             the
             highest
             and
             most
             honorable
             assemblies
             of
             the
             land
             ;
             they
             are
             most
             carefull
             to
             obserue
             their
             
               oath
               of
               due
               obedience
            
             ,
             to
             keep
             the
             canon●
             orders
             lawes
             and
             ceremonies
             of
             your
             church
             and
             set
             themselues
             against
             such
             as
             secretly
             vndermine
             the
             state
             of
             the
             church
             and
             ministerie
             of
             England
             ,
             yet
             openlie
             stand
             members
             and
             professed
             friends
             of
             the
             same
             .
             They
             and
             their
             assemblies
             ,
             are
             best
             ordered
             after
             the
             constitution
             and
             lawes
             of
             your
             church
             .
             So
             that
             to
             speak
             as
             I
             think
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             which
             assemblies
             be
             best
             ,
             where
             the
             Leven
             hath
             sow
             red
             the
             whole
             lump
             ;
             though
             I
             can
             guesse
             which
             you
             doe
             mean
             :
             but
             plain
             dealing
             about
             your
             ministers
             and
             as●emblies
             would
             haue
             beseemed
             you
             best
             .
             Tel
             vs
             therefore
             (
             when
             you
             next
             write
             )
             what
             ministers
             you
             mean
             ;
             whether
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             Deanes
             ,
             Doctors
             &c.
             that
             are
             in
             the
             cathedrall
             churches
             ;
             or
             the
             Doctors
             and
             Diuines
             that
             are
             in
             your
             vniuersities
             ;
             or
             th●
             Parsons
             ,
             Vicars
             ,
             Lecturers
             that
             are
             in
             your
             Parishes
             ?
             Again
             what
             Ministers
             they
             be
             whither
             Apostles
             or
             Prophets
             or
             Evangelists
             or
             Pastors
             or
             Teachers
             ;
             for
             all
             these
             are
             ministers
             ,
             Eph.
             4.
             and
             meet
             it
             is
             to
             know
             your
             meaning
             :
             for
             though
             Apostles
             and
             Pastors
             be
             both
             ministers
             ordeined
             of
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             if
             one
             will
             say
             everie
             Pastor
             is
             an
             Apostle
             ,
             he
             is
             but
             a
             liar
             .
             So
             you
             see
             it
             is
             needfull
             that
             we
             ransack
             these
             your
             ambiguous
             and
             generall
             termes
             .
             Now
             for
             your
             argument
             ;
             first
             I
             answer
             to
             the
             proposition
             ,
             that
             though
             these
             fruites
             you
             mention
             ,
             doe
             many
             times
             follow
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Christs
             ministers
             ,
             yet
             not
             theirs
             onely
             ,
             nor
             alwaies
             Not
             onelie
             because
             other
             men
             that
             are
             not
             in
             office
             of
             Ministerie
             may
             by
             excercise
             of
             their
             gifts
             work
             such
             fruites
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             1
             Cor.
             14.1.31.3.24
             ,
             25.
             &c.
             
             I
             appeal
             also
             to
             your selues
             ,
             whether
             you
             thinke
             not
             that
             your
             best
             ministers
             ,
             though
             silenced
             ,
             or
             degraded
             ,
             from
             all
             ministeriall
             office
             :
             may
             not
             ▪
             when
             they
             teach
             ,
             work
             repentance
             ,
             fath
             and
             other
             fruites
             of
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             Neither
             doe
             these
             fruites
             alwayes
             follow
             the
             doctrine
             of
             true
             ministers
             ;
             for
             Noah
             preached
             120·
             yeares
             yet
             followed
             there
             not
             faith
             ,
             and
             repentance
             in
             the
             old
             world
             :
             Christ
             himselfe
             preached
             to
             Chorazin
             and
             Bethsaida
             ;
             yet
             left
             a
             the
             woe
             vpon
             them
             ;
             and
             complaineth
             (
             in
             Esaias
             that
             he
             had
             b
             
               laboured
               in
               vayn
            
             among
             the
             Iewes
             :
             and
             of
             Israel
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             c
             
               All
               the
               day
               
               long
               haue
            
             I
             
               stretched
               out
               my
               hand
               a
               disobedient
               and
               g●ynsaying
               people
               .
            
             To
             reason
             therefore
             from
             the
             effects
             ,
             this
             man
             wrought
             faith
             by
             his
             teaching
             therefore
             he
             is
             a
             true
             min●ster
             ;
             or
             this
             man
             wrought
             not
             faith
             by
             his
             teaching
             ,
             therefore
             no
             true
             minister
             ;
             is
             vnsound
             ,
             and
             vnconcludable
             by
             the
             scriptures
          
           
             The
             ●roofs
             of
             your
             proposition
             being
             examined
             ,
             wil
             be
             found
             to
             light
             for
             your
             purpose
             ;
             if
             you
             mean
             that
             the
             officers
             doctrine
             ,
             onely
             ,
             or
             alwayes
             ,
             is
             effectuall
             for
             these
             thin●s
             ,
             to
             weet
             ,
             
               repentance
               ,
               faith
               &c
            
             often
             I
             know
             it
             is
             ;
             and
             alwayes
             it
             hath
             effect
             ,
             eyther
             to
             life
             or
             death
             in
             the
             hearers
             .
          
           
             Your
             scriptures
             are
             ,
             Ier
             ,
             23
             ,
             22.
             which
             sheweth
             what
             true
             prophets
             should
             labour
             to
             doe
             ,
             namely
             to
             turne
             sinners
             from
             their
             evill
             way
             &c
             ,
             (
             whereas
             the
             false
             prophets
             did
             otherwise
             ,
             Eze
             ,
             13
             ,
             22
             :
             )
             but
             proueth
             not
             ,
             that
             the
             prophets
             onely
             did
             this
             ;
             for
             the
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             did
             it
             also
             Mal
             ,
             2
             ,
             6
             ,
             yea
             priuate
             men
             may
             often
             turne
             their
             neighbours
             from
             evill
             ,
             Leu
             4
             ,
             27.8
             .
             &
             19.17
             .
             Prou.
             31.26
             ,
             Mal.
             3
             ,
             16
             ,
             Mat.
             18.15
             .
             Iam.
             5.19
             ,
             20.
             neyther
             proveth
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             prophets
             alwayes
             did
             this
             ;
             for
             Esaias
             crieth
             ,
             
               Lord
               who
               hath
               beleeued
               our
               report
            
             ?
             Isa.
             53.1
             and
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Lord
               testified
               to
               Israel
               by
               all
               the
               Prophets
               and
               by
               all
               the
               Seers
               ,
               saying
               ,
               turne
               from
               your
               evill
               wayes
               &c.
               neverthelesse
               they
               would
               not
               obey
               but
               hardened
               th●ir
               necks
               &c.
               
            
             2
             Ki●
             ,
             17
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
          
           
             The
             next
             place
             Isa
             55.11
             .
             sheweth
             the
             nature
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             which
             is
             effect●●ll
             to
             make
             better
             or
             worse
             as
             he
             will
             that
             sendeth
             it
             :
             not
             alwayes
             t●
             conuert
             ,
             for
             a
             Pharaoh
             was
             hardned
             by
             it
             :
             not
             onelie
             by
             the
             officers
             ,
             f●r
             ●●is
             hono●r
             is
             to
             
               all
               the
               Saincts
            
             ,
             to
             haue
             the
             high
             acts
             of
             God
             in
             their
             m●●thes
             ,
             and
             a
             two
             edged
             sword
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             to
             execute
             vengeance
             in
             the
             heathens
             ,
             and
             corrections
             among
             the
             people
             &c.
             Psal
             ,
             149
             6
             ,
             7.9
             .
          
           
             The
             fruites
             whereby
             false
             prophets
             are
             knowne
             from
             true
             ;
             Mat.
             7
             .
             ●0
             ,
             are
             not
             the
             effects
             of
             their
             doctrine
             by
             converting
             men
             onely
             ;
             for
             so
             many
             b
             true
             prophets
             heretofore
             should
             haue
             been
             iudged
             false
             :
             but
             the
             doctrine
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             the
             works
             of
             life
             and
             conuersation
             ,
             are
             the
             prophets
             fruites
             ;
             which
             also
             may
             both
             be
             good
             ,
             in
             them
             that
             haue
             no
             office
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             place
             Luk.
             1.76
             .
             speaketh
             in
             part●cular
             of
             Iohns
             extraordinary
             office
             ,
             and
             work
             wherein
             God
             imployed
             him
             ;
             and
             proueth
             your
             purpose
             no
             more
             then
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             ,
             1●
             ,
             1
             ,
             2.
             speaketh
             of
             lawfull
             enterers
             into
             the
             sheepfold
             by
             the
             door
             ,
             and
             of
             theeues
             that
             clime
             vp
             an
             other
             way
             .
             What
             this
             will
             say
             for
             your
             ministers
             I
             know
             not
             vnlesse
             ,
             to
             proue
             them
             theeues
             ;
             for
             their
             entrance
             into
             the
             ministerie
             by
             the
             d●ore
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             Christs
             ordinance
             i●
             his
             church
             they
             cannot
             shew
             ;
             no
             lawfull
             office
             or
             calling
             haue
             they
             to
             witn●sse
             for
             them
             Yea
             they
             are
             ashamed
             of
             their
             office
             ,
             calling
             ,
             and
             entrance
             by
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             secretly
             doe
             disclaym
             that
             to
             their
             people
             ,
             &
             
             pretend
             their
             gifts
             ,
             graces
             and
             effects
             ,
             for
             proof
             of
             their
             ministerie
             ,
             〈◊〉
             many
             of
             vs
             that
             haue
             dealt
             with
             them
             ;
             doe
             know
             :
             But
             what
             say
             I
             ,
             secr●●ly
             ?
             nay
             openly
             and
             in
             print
             they
             haue
             yeelded
             ,
             that
             
             
               th●y
               enter
               not
               in
               by
               Christ
               ,
               but
               by
               a
               popish
               and
               vnlawfull
               vocati●n
               .
            
             The
             like
             seemeth
             ●o
             be
             closelie
             implied
             in
             these
             your
             arguments
             ,
             where
             you
             neither
             name
             what
             office
             your
             preachers
             haue
             ,
             nor
             how
             lawfullie
             they
             come
             by
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             reader
             may
             obserue
             .
          
           
             The
             words
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             9.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             &
             4.15
             .
             shew
             two
             things
             ,
             1
             ●
             lawfull
             office
             of
             Apostleship
             ,
             2
             and
             Gods
             blessing
             vpon
             his
             labors
             in
             that
             office
             :
             neither
             of
             Which
             can
             be
             shewed
             by
             your
             ministers
             ;
             neither
             proueth
             it
             yo●r
             proposition
             more
             then
             the
             other
             places
             .
             For
             I
             hold
             with
             you
             that
             Gods
             lawfull
             ministers
             ,
             are
             the
             principall
             ,
             and
             most
             excellent
             ordinarie
             outward
             meanes
             ,
             for
             to
             work
             repentance
             ,
             faith
             ,
             &c.
             but
             not
             the
             onely
             ,
             as
             you
             would
             haue
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Assumption
             ,
             namelie
             ,
             that
             such
             effects
             doe
             follow
             your
             preachers
             doctrine
             is
             denied
             .
             You
             refer
             vs
             for
             the
             proof
             thereof
             ,
             to
             that
             which
             you
             wrote
             before
             :
             and
             I
             also
             refer
             the
             reader
             to
             that
             which
             is
             before
             answered
             And
             here
             I
             wil
             add
             a
             further
             demonstration
             ,
             that
             true
             repentance
             can
             not
             follow
             your
             preachers
             doctrine
             ,
             in
             as
             much
             as
             they
             teach
             not
             true
             repentance
             ,
             neyther
             can
             teach
             it
             because
             their
             mouthes
             are
             mouzled
             by
             your
             church
             that
             they
             may
             not
             speake
             For
             thus
             ‡
             it
             hath
             enacted
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Whosoeuer
               shall
               hereafter
               affi●me
               that
               the
               forme
               of
               Gods
               worship
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               established
               by
               law
               ,
               and
               conteyned
               in
               the
               book
               of
               Common
               prayer
            
             &c.
             
               is
               a
               corrupt
               ,
               superstitious
               or
               vnlawfull
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               conteyneth
               any
               thing
               in
               it
               ,
               that
               is
               repugnant
               to
               the
               scriptures
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               excommunicated
            
             ipso
             facto
             ;
             
               and
               not
               restored
               but
               by
               the
               Bishop
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               or
               Archbishop
               after
               his
               repentance
               and
               publick
               revocation
               of
               such
               his
               wicked
               errors
               .
            
             
          
           
             
               Whosoeuer
               shall
               hereafter
               affirm
               that
               the
               rites
               and
               ceremonies
               of
               the
               church
               of
               England
               by
               law
               established
               ,
               are
               wicked
               ,
               Antichristian
               or
               superstitious
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               being
               commanded
               by
               lawfull
               authority
               ,
               men
               who
               are
               zealously
               and
               godly
               affected
               ,
               may
               not
               with
               any
               good
               conscience
               approue
               them
               ,
               vse
               them
               or
               as
               occasion
               requireth
               subscribe
               vnto
               them
               ;
               let
               him
               be
               excommunicated
               ,
            
             ipso
             facto
             ,
             
               and
               not
               restored
               vntill
               he
               repent
               ,
               and
               publickly
               revoke
               such
               his
               wicked
               errors
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Whosoeuer
               shall
               hereafter
               aff●rm
               that
               the
               gouerment
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Eng.
               vnder
               his
               Maiestie
               by
               Archbishops
               ,
               Bishops
               Deanes
               ,
               Archdeacons
               and
               the
               rest
               that
               doe
               bear
               office
               in
               the
               same
               ,
               is
               Antichristian
               or
               repugnant
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               excommunicated
            
             ipso
             facto
             ,
             
               and
               so
               continew
               vntil
               he
               repent
               and
               publickly
               reuoke
               such
               his
               wicked
               errors
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Whosoeuer
               shall
               hereafter
               affirm
               or
               teach
               that
               the
               forme
               and
               manner
               of
               making
               and
               consecrating
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               and
               Deacons
               ,
               conteyneth
               any
               thing
               in
               it
               that
               is
               repugnant
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
            
             
               let
               him
               be
               excommunicated
            
             ipso
             facto
             ;
             
               not
               to
               be
               restored
               vntil
               he
               repent
               and
               publicly
               revoke
               such
               his
               wicked
               errors
               .
            
          
           
           
             These
             and
             the
             like
             constitutions
             ,
             hath
             your
             representatiue
             church
             of
             England
             made
             for
             maintenance
             of
             their
             worship
             ,
             ministerie
             ,
             ecclesiasticall
             gouernment
             ,
             rites
             ceremonies
             .
             &c
             ,
             against
             which
             your
             forward
             preachers
             heretofore
             so
             earnestly
             inveighed
             ,
             as
             being
             corrupt
             vnlawfull
             and
             antichristian
             :
             but
             now
             behold
             their
             mouthes
             are
             shut
             ,
             they
             may
             not
             preach
             repentance
             for
             the
             many
             abominations
             that
             are
             among
             you
             ;
             if
             they
             doe
             ,
             they
             are
             excommunicated
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             ,
             and
             then
             are
             they
             neither
             officers
             nor
             members
             of
             your
             church
             .
             Wherfore
             your
             ministers
             are
             eyther
             fain
             to
             hold
             their
             peace
             ,
             and
             be
             such
             as
             the
             Prophet
             a
             complaineth
             of
             ,
             that
             
               rise
               not
               vp
               in
               the
               breaches
               ,
               nor
               make
               vp
               the
               hedge
               for
               the
               howse
               of
               Israel
               ,
               to
               stand
               in
               the
               battel
               in
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             or
             els
             they
             preach
             for
             defence
             of
             your
             own
             inuented
             worship
             ,
             pompous
             clergie
             ,
             and
             laudable
             ceremonies
             ;
             and
             are
             such
             as
             the
             prophet
             blameth
             for
             b
             hauing
             seen
             a
             vayne
             vision
             ,
             and
             spoken
             a
             lying
             divination
             ,
             saying
             ,
             the
             Lord
             sayth
             it
             ,
             albeit
             he
             hath
             not
             spoken
             .
             What
             reward
             then
             can
             they
             exspect
             for
             their
             preaching
             but
             as
             the
             Lord
             there
             threatneth
             ,
             that
             c
             his
             hand
             shal
             be
             vpon
             them
             ,
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             in
             th'
             assembly
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             nor
             written
             in
             the
             writing
             of
             the
             howse
             of
             Israel
             .
             Wherefore
             if
             there
             be
             any
             weight
             or
             soundnes
             in
             this
             your
             argument
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             returned
             vpon
             you
             thus
             .
             The
             preachers
             after
             whose
             publick
             doctrine
             doe
             ordinarilie
             follow
             impenitency
             ,
             and
             continuance
             in
             an
             evill
             ●nd
             idolatrous
             estate
             of
             life
             in
             the
             hearers
             ,
             ar
             not
             the
             true
             ministers
             of
             God.
             But
             after
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             preachers
             of
             your
             best
             assemblies
             ,
             doe
             ordinarily
             follow
             and
             appear
             impenitency
             ,
             idolatry
             and
             other
             fruites
             of
             the
             flesh
             in
             the
             hearers
             :
             (
             as
             is
             proued
             by
             the
             answer
             to
             this
             and
             to
             the
             assumption
             of
             your
             4
             argument
             for
             the
             churches
             .
             )
             Therfore
             the
             preachers
             of
             your
             best
             assemblies
             ,
             are
             not
             the
             true
             Ministers
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             The
             2
             Argument
          
           
             SVch
             Ministers
             as
             haue
             promise
             of
             salvation
             in
             their
             present
             standing
             ,
             ar
             true
             Ministers
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             But
             so
             haue
             the
             ministers
             of
             our
             best
             assemblies
             ;
             Ergo.
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             Proof
             of
             the
             assumption
             ,
          
           
             Because
             the
             promise
             of
             saluation
             is
             giuen
             to
             such
             Ministers
             as
             1
             ,
             are
             faithfull
             and
             wise
             stewards
             ,
             giuing
             the
             household
             meat
             in
             due
             season
             Mat
             ,
             24
             ,
             45.46
             .
             2.
             build
             gold
             siluer
             or
             stubble
             on
             the
             foundation
             1
             Cor
             3
             ,
             12
             ,
             15.
             3.
             continew
             in
             taking
             heed
             to
             themselues
             and
             vnto
             learning
             1
             Tim.
             4
             ,
             16.
             4
             ,
             feed
             the
             flock
             willingly
             ,
             of
             a
             ready
             mind
             ,
             as
             ensamples
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             5.4
             .
             5.
             turne
             many
             soules
             to
             righteousnes
             .
             Dan.
             12
             ,
             3.6
             .
             Ez●
             1
             ,
             3.
             
             Thou
             shalt
             saue
             thine
             owne
             soule
             .
          
           
             But
             these
             things
             doe
             the
             ministers
             of
             our
             best
             assemblies
             :
             Ergo.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             THe
             assumption
             of
             this
             argument
             I
             deny
             ;
             and
             will
             consider
             the
             6.
             reasons
             that
             you
             bring
             to
             
               proue
               it
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Are
               faithf●l
               ●nd
               wise
               stewards
            
             &c.
             ]
             but
             your
             ministers
             are
             your
             Lord
             Bishops
             st●wards
             or
             bayliffes
             ,
             not
             the
             Lord
             Chr●sts
             :
             by
             them
             the●r
             m●uthe
             ;
             are
             ●●ened
             and
             shut
             a
             〈◊〉
             .
             For
             let
             them
             shew
             when
             ,
             wher●
             &
             how
             God
             gaue
             the
             st●war●shi●
             and
             key
             of
             the
             howse
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             to
             a
             E●akin
             ,
             Th●s
             should
             be
             first
             cleared
             ,
             before
             they
             presume
             to
             administer
             as
             stewards
             .
             Did
             not
             the
             Bishop
             (
             after
             they
             had
             ●romised
             their
             reverend
             obedience
             vnto
             him
             )
             say
             vnto
             ech
             of
             them
             ,
             b
             
               Rec●ive
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               wh●se
               sinns
               thou
               doost
               forgiue
               th●y
               ar
               forgiuen
               &c
               ,
               &
               be
               thou
               a
               faithfull
               dispensour
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               &
               c
            
             ?
             Thus
             haue
             they
             their
             stewardship
             or
             ●ffice
             of
             dispens●tion
             ,
             fr●m
             their
             
               spirituall
               Lord
            
             ,
             and
             reverend
             Father
             the
             ●relate
             ;
             who
             by
             his
             presuming
             to
             giue
             the
             
               Holy
               Gh●st
            
             ,
             should
             seem
             to
             be
             c
             Christ
             ,
             or
             rather
             ,
             as
             I
             think
             d
             Antichrist
             :
             but
             say
             you
             whether
             he
             be
             ,
             when
             you
             next
             write
             .
             As
             is
             their
             calling
             ,
             such
             is
             their
             administration
             :
             for
             ,
             they
             feed
             not
             
               Gods
               houshold
            
             ,
             but
             confuse
             assemblie●
             ,
             wherein
             are
             many
             ●rofane
             ,
             ●uch
             as
             Christ
             caleth
             e
             dogs
             &
             swine
             ,
             vnworthy
             to
             be
             at
             his
             table
             ;
             tho
             your
             stewards
             admit
             them
             to
             the
             table
             of
             your
             church
             ,
             to
             your
             most
             holy
             actions
             .
          
           
             Neyther
             giue
             they
             them
             
               meat
               in
               due
               season
            
             ;
             for
             such
             diet
             as
             is
             meet
             for
             them
             ,
             to
             rebuke
             them
             for
             their
             idolatrous
             estate
             ,
             they
             giue
             them
             not
             ;
             false
             doctr●nes
             f
             many
             they
             giue
             them
             to
             feed
             on
             and
             such
             meats
             Christ
             never
             left
             for
             his
             houshold
             .
             Finally
             ,
             if
             the
             Bishops
             silence
             them
             ,
             &
             set
             vnpreaching
             priests
             in
             their
             places
             ,
             they
             feed
             their
             flocks
             no
             longer
             but
             leaue
             them
             to
             the
             wolf
             .
             And
             are
             these
             your
             faithfull
             stewards
             ?
             They
             are
             such
             as
             was
             the
             steward
             Shebna
             ,
             to
             whome
             the
             Lord
             sayd
             
               what
               hast
               thou
               to
               do●
               h●r●
               ?
               I
               will
               driue
               the
               from
               thy
               station
               .
               Isa
               ,
            
             22
             ,
             15
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             2
             ,
             
               Build
               gol●
               si●uer
               or
               stuble
               on
               th'foūda●●ō
            
             First
             ther
             is
             not
             yet
             a
             good
             foundation
             layd
             of
             your
             ch●rch
             ;
             what
             then
             is
             your
             building
             ?
             There
             is
             no
             good
             foundat●on
             ,
             because
             your
             church
             neuer
             yet
             stroke
             a
             holy
             and
             orderly
             couenant
             with
             Christ
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             rules
             of
             his
             testament
             .
          
           
             S●condly
             they
             ha●e
             not
             been
             called
             or
             sent
             of
             God
             to
             build
             ,
             but
             eyther
             have
             intruded
             themselues
             ,
             or
             els
             by
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             the
             Lords
             of
             your
             haruest
             ,
             haue
             these
             y●ur
             laborers
             been
             thrist
             forth
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             they
             bu●ld
             much
             stubble
             indeed
             ,
             little
             gold
             or
             siluer
             that
             will
             endure
             the
             s●re
             ;
             let
             the
             frame
             and
             constitution
             of
             your
             church
             ,
             the
             worship
             ,
             ministery
             and
             gouerment
             thereof
             ,
             be
             brought
             to
             the
             triall
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             and
             it
             w●ll
             burne
             these
             thin●s
             to
             ashes
             .
             Yet
             if
             your
             min●sters
             will
             be
             content
             their
             works
             shall
             burne
             ;
             and
             will
             vpon
             the
             true
             foundation
             build
             better
             ▪
             they
             ●ay
             through
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             be
             saued
             ,
             which
             I
             hartely
             wish
             vnto
             them
             al
             Otherwise
             ,
             thus
             sayth
             the
             Lord
             ;
             g
             
               Because
               th●y
               hau●
               deceiued
               my
               people
               ,
               saying
               PEACE
               and
               there
               was
               no
               peace
               ;
               and
               one
               built
               vp
               a
               wall
               ,
               and
               behold
               the
               others
               daubed
               it
               with
               vptempered
               morter
               ,
               say
               vnto
               
               them
               which
               daub
               it
               with
               vntempered
               morter
               ,
               that
               it
               shall
               fall
            
             a
             
               I
               will
               destroy
               the
               wall
               that
               ye
               haue
               daubed
               with
               vntempered
               morter
               ,
               and
               bring
               it
               downe
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               foundation
               thereof
               shal
               be
               discouered
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               fall
               ,
               and
               ye
               shall
               be
               consumed
               in
               the
               midds
               thereof
               ;
               and
               ye
               shall
               know
               that
               I
               am
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Continew
               in
               taking
               heed
               to
               themselues
               and
               vnto
               learn●ng
               .
            
             ]
             First
             ,
             these
             words
             were
             spoken
             to
             one
             ,
             that
             had
             a
             lawful
             office
             ,
             calling
             and
             entrance
             and
             so
             serueth
             nothing
             for
             your
             ministers
             ,
             that
             want
             all
             these
             .
             Secondly
             by
             b
             learning
             is
             meant
             teaching
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             words
             following
             also
             shew
             ;
             )
             which
             he
             willeth
             Timothee
             to
             continew
             in
             :
             but
             this
             your
             ministers
             doe
             not
             ;
             for
             the
             doctrine
             that
             is
             most
             needful
             for
             the
             present
             state
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             they
             teach
             not
             ;
             besides
             ,
             if
             their
             Lords
             the
             Bishops
             forbid
             them
             ,
             they
             continew
             not
             with
             their
             flocks
             ,
             nor
             their
             flocks
             with
             them
             ;
             but
             another
             hirel●ng
             comes
             in
             their
             place
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Feed
               the
               flock
               willingly
            
             )
             First
             Christs
             flock
             is
             of
             c
             sheep
             ,
             not
             of
             carnall
             worldlings
             ,
             atheists
             ,
             blasphemers
             ,
             and
             other
             l●ke
             wild
             beasts
             of
             the
             forrest
             :
             Christ
             would
             not
             haue
             his
             childrens
             bread
             to
             be
             cast
             vnto
             dogs
             ;
             as
             your
             ministers
             apply
             their
             word
             and
             sacraments
             ,
             to
             the
             most
             profane
             and
             their
             seed
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             to
             d
             feed
             importeth
             also
             ,
             to
             e
             rule
             &
             gouern
             ;
             but
             that
             your
             ministers
             doe
             not
             ,
             both
             they
             and
             their
             flocks
             are
             subiect
             to
             other
             Lords
             &
             gouerno●rs
             ,
             the
             Prelates
             ,
             which
             loue
             preeminence
             ,
             and
             haue
             authority
             ouer
             your
             church
             to
             suspend
             ,
             silence
             ,
             and
             excommunicate
             priests
             and
             people
             .
             If
             the
             flocks
             of
             your
             Min●sters
             wer●
             Christs
             sheep
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             hear
             the
             voyce
             of
             strangers
             ,
             Iohn
             ,
             10
             .
             5·
             But
             the
             people
             of
             your
             parishes
             ,
             if
             the
             Bishop
             depose
             their
             shepheard
             and
             set
             a
             wolf
             or
             a
             blinde
             guide
             over
             them
             they
             submit
             vnto
             him
             ,
             and
             take
             him
             for
             their
             priest
             ;
             and
             their
             former
             sheepheard
             feeds
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             giues
             place
             to
             the
             stranger
             .
             
               O
               idol
               shepheard
               ,
               that
               leaueth
               the
               flock
               Zach
               ,
            
             11
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             
               Turn
               many
               soules
               to
               righteousnes
            
             .
             )
             The
             contrary
             is
             true
             :
             they
             hinder
             many
             sowles
             from
             righteousnes
             ,
             by
             preaching
             against
             the
             truth
             and
             witnesses
             thereof
             ,
             by
             pleading
             for
             Baal
             ,
             and
             toleration
             of
             the
             evils
             that
             are
             among
             you
          
           
             6.
             
             Eze
             3.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               saue
               thine
               own
               soul.
            
             )
             This
             was
             conditionall
             ,
             if
             he
             warned
             the
             wicked
             of
             the
             evill
             way
             wherein
             he
             walked
             ;
             vers
             .
             18.19
             .
             &c.
             which
             your
             ministers
             doe
             not
             ,
             (
             as
             before
             is
             shewed
             ,
             )
             but
             strenthen
             the
             people
             in
             an
             evill
             way
             .
             How
             then
             shal
             they
             saue
             their
             soules
             ?
             Agayn
             this
             was
             spoken
             to
             Ezekiel
             who
             had
             a
             lawfull
             office
             ,
             calling
             &
             sending
             from
             God
             ,
             vers
             .
             1.4.11
             .
             &c.
             and
             you
             should
             first
             haue
             proued
             that
             your
             Ministers
             haue
             these
             and
             then
             you
             might
             haue
             spoken
             of
             their
             administration
             .
             But
             seing
             they
             haue
             neyther
             true
             office
             ,
             lawfull
             calling
             ,
             nor
             good
             administration
             :
             your
             conclusion
             is
             amysse
             ,
             for
             the
             premisses
             doe
             not
             proue
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             3.
             
             Argument
             .
          
           
             THose
             ministers
             by
             whome
             the
             Saints
             are
             gathered
             ,
             which
             doe
             the
             work
             of
             the
             ministery
             ,
             which
             edify
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             are
             the
             ministers
             of
             Christ.
             But
             such
             are
             the
             minist●rs
             of
             our
             best
             assemblies
             :
             Ergo
          
           
             The
             prop●sition
             is
             made
             manifest
             by
             Eph.
             4.11
             ,
             12
             ,
             where
             it
             approues
             that
             these
             works
             are
             proper
             effects
             of
             the
             publick
             ministery
             giuen
             by
             Christ
             :
             also
             none
             can
             ordinarily
             build
             vp
             Gods
             church
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             God
             giueth
             to
             this
             end
             1
             Cor.
             3.5
             ,
             6
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             The
             assumption
             is
             proued
             ,
             because
             the
             ministers
             of
             our
             best
             assemblies
             ,
             doe
             gather
             the
             Saints
             from
             the
             reprobates
             ,
             making
             a
             manifest
             separation
             ,
             and
             being
             gathered
             ,
             doe
             build
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             in
             godlynes
             ,
             by
             their
             ordinary
             preaching
             in
             these
             assemblies
             .
          
        
         
           
             Anwser
             .
          
           
             THe
             assumption
             or
             2
             ,
             part
             of
             your
             argument
             that
             
               such
               are
               the
               Ministers
               of
               your
               best
               assembli●s
               ,
            
             is
             denyed
             ;
             for
             these
             reasons
             .
          
           
             1
             In
             Ephes
             4.
             it
             is
             sayd
             ,
             He
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             Christ
             ,
             )
             gaue
             but
             your
             ministers
             are
             giuen
             by
             the
             Bishops
             :
             and
             for
             disobed●ence
             to
             them
             ,
             are
             taken
             away
             agayn
             from
             your
             parishes
             :
             Christ
             never
             gaue
             such
             hirelings
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             ministers
             mentioned
             in
             Eph.
             4
             ,
             are
             
               Apostl●s
               Propets
               Evangelists
               Pastors
               and
               Teachers
               .
            
             Your
             min●sters
             are
             none
             of
             these
             ,
             but
             
               Priests
               ,
               Parsons
               Vicars
               ,
               &c.
            
             whose
             very
             names
             ,
             besides
             their
             offices
             ,
             calling
             &c.
             )
             shew
             them
             to
             be
             from
             Antichr●st
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Your
             ministers
             
               gather
               not
               the
               Saints
            
             ,
             but
             persecute
             and
             scatter
             them
             as
             we
             know
             by
             experiēce
             :
             they
             gather
             (
             or
             keep
             being
             gathered
             )
             a
             cōfused
             idolatrous
             multitude
             ,
             svch
             as
             is
             in
             their
             parishes
             :
             the
             right
             way
             of
             gathering
             a
             church
             by
             separation
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             they
             know
             not
             ,
             or
             will
             not
             acknowledge
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             doe
             not
             the
             work
             of
             Christs
             ministery
             ,
             which
             is
             aright
             to
             dispense
             the
             word
             ,
             seales
             ,
             censures
             &c
             according
             to
             the
             scriptures
             :
             but
             the
             work
             of
             Antichrists
             ministery
             ,
             in
             reading
             the
             service
             book
             ,
             marying
             ,
             burying
             ,
             churching
             of
             women
             ,
             &
             the
             like
             ;
             as
             in
             your
             Leiturgie
             &
             other
             church
             books
             are
             set
             down
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             They
             edify
             not
             the
             
               body
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             but
             build
             and
             fortify
             the
             tower
             of
             Babel
             their
             confused
             assemblies
             ;
             which
             were
             constituted
             of
             ignorant
             idolatrous
             papists
             ,
             and
             other
             profane
             ,
             the
             very
             body
             of
             Antichrist
             :
             but
             the
             way
             of
             truth
             and
             such
             as
             walke
             therein
             ,
             are
             evill
             spoken
             of
             by
             your
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             their
             books
             ,
             sermons
             ,
             conferences
             &c
             ,
             dayly
             shew
             .
             For
             all
             which
             reasons
             ,
             the
             right
             conclusion
             of
             your
             argument
             should
             be
             this
             ,
             that
             
               the
               ministers
            
             of
             your
             best
             assemblies
             .
             are
             the
             ministers
             of
             Antichrist
             .
          
           
             To
             proue
             ,
             your
             assumption
             ,
             you
             giue
             vs
             your
             bare
             word
             ,
             saying
             
               they
               do
               gather
               the
               Saints
               from
               the
               reprobats
               ;
               making
               a
               manifest
               separatiō
            
             &c.
             
             This
             is
             to
             proue
             the
             same
             by
             the
             same
             :
             they
             doe
             so
             because
             they
             do
             so
             ;
             wheras
             all
             the
             world
             may
             
             may
             see
             ,
             they
             doe
             not
             so
             .
             For
             the
             church
             of
             Eng.
             ,
             and
             parish
             assemblies
             thereof
             ,
             from
             which
             we
             haue
             departed
             ,
             consist
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             persons
             ;
             the
             ministers
             stand
             priests
             by
             law
             to
             the
             whole
             parishes
             ,
             whereof
             all
             are
             partakers
             of
             the
             holy
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             every
             one
             baptized
             &c.
             and
             can
             you
             say
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             then
             builded
             in
             and
             with
             your
             church
             ?
             And
             for
             separation
             ,
             we
             know
             your
             priests
             ,
             nor
             the
             whole
             parish
             ,
             cannot
             excommunicate
             any
             ,
             be
             they
             never
             so
             blasphemous
             ,
             wicked
             or
             licentious
             :
             that
             power
             is
             in
             the
             Bishops
             courts
             And
             how
             few
             are
             excommunicated
             for
             their
             heresies
             ,
             blasphemies
             ,
             atheisme
             or
             wicked
             life
             ,
             who
             knoweth
             not
             :
             but
             for
             wel
             doing
             ,
             you
             haue
             excommunicated
             many
             .
             And
             further
             ,
             if
             any
             of
             your
             ministers
             should
             goe
             about
             to
             make
             a
             separation
             or
             gather
             any
             other
             churches
             or
             assemblies
             ,
             then
             are
             already
             by
             the
             lawes
             of
             the
             land
             established
             and
             allowed
             they
             are
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             excommunicated
             ,
             by
             force
             of
             the
             Canons
             of
             your
             church
             ;
             made
             in
             Anno
             1603.
             
             Can.
             9
             ,
             11
             ,
             1●
             .
             So
             still
             the
             open
             wicked
             remayn
             edified
             with
             the
             rest
             in
             your
             church
             ,
             &
             there
             is
             no
             such
             separation
             ,
             as
             you
             against
             all
             mens
             knowledge
             doe
             pretend
             .
             Your
             argument
             therefore
             is
             no
             better
             ,
             then
             as
             if
             Ieroboams
             priests
             should
             thus
             haue
             pleaded
             .
             Those
             priests
             that
             teach
             Iacob
             .
             Gods
             iudgements
             ,
             and
             Israel
             his
             law
             ,
             that
             put
             incense
             before
             the
             face
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             and
             b●rnt
             offrings
             vpon
             his
             alter
             ,
             are
             the
             true
             priests
             of
             God
             :
             Deut
             ,
             33.10
             But
             these
             things
             doe
             we
             :
             therefore
             we
             are
             true
             priests
             .
             If
             you
             say
             their
             assum●tion
             is
             false
             ;
             the
             like
             is
             sayd
             of
             yours
             ;
             and
             your
             works
             plainly
             proue
             your
             assumption
             most
             vntrue
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             4.
             Argument
          
           
             THose
             ministers
             by
             whose
             ministery
             and
             preaching
             ,
             the
             overthrow
             of
             the
             kingdome
             of
             Antichrist
             is
             effected
             ,
             are
             the
             ministers
             of
             Christ.
             But
             such
             are
             the
             ministers
             of
             our
             best
             assemblies
             :
             Ergo
             the
             true
             ministers
             of
             Christ
             The
             proposition
             is
             proued
             ,
             2
             Cor
             ,
             10
             ,
             4
             5.2
             Thes
             2.8
             .
             Reu
             ,
             14.6.7.8
             .
             &
             18
             12.
             
             &
             11
             ,
             3
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             The
             assumption
             is
             manifest
             ;
             for
             that
             the
             ministers
             of
             our
             best
             assemblies
             haue
             weakned
             and
             thrown
             down
             and
             doe
             still
             f●ght
             and
             prevayl
             against
             the
             kingdom
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             by
             the
             power
             of
             Christ
             ;
             2.
             
             Thes
             ,
             2
             ,
             8
             ,
             and
             Satan
             cannot
             cast
             out
             Satan
             .
             Mark.
             3.23
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answer
          
           
             THere
             is
             no
             cause
             or
             person
             so
             bad
             ,
             but
             many
             haue
             store
             of
             such
             arguments
             as
             you
             bring
             for
             your
             ministers
             wherein
             you
             assume
             &
             take
             for
             granted
             that
             which
             is
             most
             needful
             to
             be
             proued
             :
             &
             if
             we
             wil
             not
             beleeu
             your
             bold
             affirmation
             ,
             contrary
             to
             our
             knowledge
             and
             the
             truth
             of
             your
             estate
             ,
             your
             ministery
             hath
             nothing
             to
             justify
             or
             confirme
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             assumption
             of
             this
             argument
             I
             deny
             ;
             for
             your
             ministers
             haue
             not
             throwen
             down
             Antichrists
             kingdo●e
             ,
             but
             sought
             rather
             to
             hold
             it
             vp
             .
             
             Here
             in
             sted
             of
             due
             proof
             ,
             you
             tel
             vs
             
               it
               is
               manifest
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               ministers
               of
               your
               best
               assemblies
               haue
               weakned
               &c
               ,
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Antichrist
               .
            
             Thus
             again
             you
             prou
             the
             sa●e
             by
             the
             sain
             ;
             &
             say
             that
             is
             manifest
             which
             is
             most
             obscur
             &
             vnknown
             ūto
             vs
             :
             &
             to
             discouer
             your
             falsehood
             ,
             I
             wil
             briefly
             shew
             ,
             how
             the
             scriptures
             that
             you
             bring
             for
             your
             propositiō
             ;
             do
             disprou
             your
             assumptiō
             .
          
           
             
               The
               weapons
               of
               our
               warfare
            
             (
             sayth
             the
             Apostle
             .
             2
             Cor
             ,
             10
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             )
             
               are
               not
               carnall
               but
               mighty
               through
               God
               ,
               to
               cast
               down
               holds
               ,
               casting
               down
               the
               imaginations
               and
               every
               high
               thing
               that
               is
               exalted
               against
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God.
               &c.
               
            
             But
             the
             weapons
             of
             your
             ministers
             warfare
             ,
             haue
             been
             carnal
             ,
             not
             mightie
             through
             God.
             For
             against
             the
             remaynders
             of
             Antichrists
             kingdome
             among
             you
             ,
             they
             haue
             sued
             to
             Parliaments
             ,
             that
             the
             arm
             of
             fle●h
             might
             throw
             down
             the
             prelates
             ,
             their
             courts
             ,
             and
             corruptions
             but
             when
             the
             state
             hath
             not
             hearkned
             to
             them
             ,
             what
             haue
             your
             ministers
             done
             but
             submitted
             themselues
             to
             their
             spirituall
             Lords
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             weise
             ceased
             their
             warfare
             against
             them
             ;
             and
             in
             their
             sermons
             and
             writings
             ,
             haue
             turned
             the
             edge
             of
             the●r
             sword
             against
             vs
             that
             haue
             departed
             from
             Babylon
             And
             what
             haue
             they
             throwen
             down
             by
             their
             preaching
             these
             half
             hundred
             yeares
             ?
             Is
             there
             any
             of
             their
             Romish
             abuses
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             got
             reformed
             ?
             any
             one
             of
             the
             rabble
             of
             Antichristian
             officers
             ,
             courts
             ,
             canons
             &c.
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ?
             Nay
             themselues
             now
             are
             ca●t
             out
             ,
             if
             they
             speak
             or
             write
             any
             more
             against
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             in
             times
             past
             .
             Doe
             not
             all
             their
             people
             stand
             still
             in
             subiection
             vnder
             that
             Leitourgie
             ,
             prelacie
             ,
             priesthood
             and
             popish
             ecclesiasticall
             gouernment
             which
             were
             set
             ouer
             them
             at
             the
             first
             ?
             They
             haue
             warred
             with
             the
             Antichristians
             ,
             as
             did
             Israel
             with
             the
             Canaanites
             ;
             when
             they
             were
             a
             mixed
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             learned
             their
             works
             ,
             and
             serued
             their
             idols
             ,
             which
             were
             their
             ruine
             .
             Therefore
             are
             these
             enemies
             ,
             become
             thornes
             to
             the
             sides
             ,
             and
             pricks
             to
             the
             eyes
             of
             your
             best
             ministers
             and
             people
             ,
             vexing
             them
             in
             the
             land
             wherin
             they
             dwel
             ;
             as
             God
             did
             threaten
             Num.
             33
             ,
             55.
             
          
           
             So
             when
             th'
             Apostle
             sayth
             2
             Thes
             ,
             2.8
             .
             
               that
               the
               Lord
               shall
               consume
               (
               Antichrist
               with
               the
               spirit
               of
               his
               mouth
               ,
               and
               abolish
               him
               with
               the
               brightnes
               of
               his
               comming
            
             ;
             may
             we
             not
             hereby
             learne
             ,
             that
             
               Gods
               spirit
            
             is
             not
             in
             your
             ministers
             mouthes
             ,
             seing
             they
             haue
             not
             consumed
             or
             abolished
             ,
             the
             Antichristian
             prelacie
             ,
             and
             other
             abominations
             of
             that
             man
             of
             sinne
             ?
             nay
             it
             is
             evident
             they
             maynten
             Antichrist
             ,
             for
             haue
             they
             not
             al
             ,
             receiued
             their
             ministery
             from
             the
             prelates
             &
             promised
             obediēce
             to
             their
             ordinaris
             ,
             yet
             your
             preachers
             wer
             wōt
             to
             say
             the
             prelats
             ar
             Antichristiā
             .
             Agayn
             if
             your
             ministers
             had
             in
             them
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             Lords
             mouth
             ,
             they
             would
             ere
             this
             time
             ,
             haue
             made
             a
             separatiō
             from
             the
             wicked
             ,
             popish
             ,
             &
             sinful
             generation
             ,
             for
             God
             sayd
             vnto
             Ieremie
             ,
             b
             
               if
               thou
               take
               away
               the
               precious
               from
               the
               vile
               ,
               thou
               shal
               be
               as
               my
               mouth
               .
            
             But
             this
             doctrine
             of
             separation
             ,
             your
             ministers
             wil
             neyther
             teach
             ,
             nor
             suffer
             to
             be
             taught
             ;
             but
             lock
             vp
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             as
             much
             as
             they
             can
             ,
             that
             men
             may
             not
             enter
             :
             they
             blame
             vs
             for
             nothing
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             for
             separation
             ,
             when
             nothing
             is
             more
             needfull
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             if
             we
             will
             keep
             the
             couenant
             of
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             maynteyn
             that
             war
             which
             
             his
             own
             Maiestie
             first
             proclaymed
             ,
             between
             the
             womans
             seed
             ,
             and
             the
             ser●ents
             ,
             Gen.
             3
             ,
             15.
             so
             vnlike
             your
             ministers
             be
             to
             the
             
               mouth
               of
               God.
               As
            
             vnlike
             they
             are
             also
             to
             those
             Angels
             and
             witnesses
             Reu.
             18.
             
             &
             14.
             
             &
             11.
             wh●ch
             cried
             the
             downfall
             of
             Antichrists
             pompous
             church
             and
             ministerie
             ,
             and
             called
             al
             Gods
             children
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             saying
             a
             
               Goe
               cut
               of
               her
               my
               people
            
             ;
             but
             your
             ministers
             cry
             that
             men
             should
             tarry
             within
             ,
             as
             the
             b
             potters
             ,
             that
             contrary
             to
             c
             Gods
             commaundement
             dwelt
             with
             the
             king
             (
             of
             Babel
             )
             for
             h●s
             work
             :
             and
             such
             as
             are
             gone
             out
             ,
             they
             labour
             to
             bring
             back
             agayne
             ,
             saying
             that
             with
             them
             is
             the
             true
             doctrine
             of
             saluation
             ;
             their
             errors
             ar
             not
             fundamentall
             their
             corruptions
             abolish
             not
             from
             Christ
             ,
             all
             reformed
             churches
             ap●roue
             of
             the●r
             church
             and
             ministery
             :
             and
             many
             such
             Babilonian
             songs
             ,
             haue
             we
             heard
             among
             them
             And
             whereas
             in
             Re●
             ,
             14
             there
             followed
             an
             Angel
             ,
             that
             with
             a
             lowd
             voyce
             threatned
             all
             those
             d
             that
             worshipped
             the
             beast
             and
             his
             image
             and
             receiued
             his
             mark
             in
             forehead
             or
             in
             hand
             ;
             your
             ministers
             themselues
             stand
             vnder
             that
             wrath
             ,
             whiles
             the
             mark
             of
             the
             beast
             is
             so
             open
             in
             the●r
             foreheads
             ,
             by
             that
             false
             ministery
             of
             priesthood
             which
             they
             haue
             receiued
             from
             e
             the
             Bishops
             whose
             vnlawfull
             authority
             and
             iurisdiction
             they
             submit
             vnto
             and
             teach
             men
             to
             doe
             the
             like
             in
             wh●ch
             respect
             they
             cannot
             excuse
             themselues
             from
             worshipping
             the
             Beast
             ,
             seing
             that
             hierarchie
             and
             prelacy‘
             is
             by
             the
             light
             of
             Gods
             word
             and
             by
             the
             a●te●tation
             of
             the
             Christian
             reformed
             churches
             ,
             and
             by
             your
             own
             confession
             heretofore
             ,
             found
             to
             be
             Antichr●stian
             ;
             if
             the
             Pope
             be
             Anti●hris●
             ,
             &
             R●me
             be
             the
             throne
             of
             the
             Beast
             .
             Thus
             men
             may
             see
             that
             your
             ministers
             are
             far
             from
             overthrowing
             Antichrist
             kingdome
             &
             your selfe
             haue
             shewed
             a
             good
             reason
             why
             :
             
               Satan
               cannot
               cast
               out
               Satan
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             5.
             argument
             .
          
           
             THose
             ministers
             which
             are
             the
             sauiour
             of
             death
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             life
             to
             the
             godly
             ,
             are
             the
             true
             ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             2.16
             .
          
           
             Such
             are
             the
             ministers
             of
             our
             best
             ass●mblies
             .
             Ergo
             true
             ministers
             of
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             THis
             naked
             argument
             ,
             hath
             not
             a
             ragg
             to
             help
             to
             couer
             the
             falsehood
             of
             the
             a●●umption
             ;
             wherefore
             ●t
             may
             soon
             be
             stript
             and
             let
             goe
             .
             I
             dispr●ue
             that
             which
             you
             haue
             as●umed
             th●s
             .
          
           
             Your
             min●sters
             are
             not
             the
             
               saviour
               of
               death
               to
               the
               wicked
               ,
            
             because
             they
             suffer
             them
             in
             the
             bosome
             of
             the●r
             church
             ;
             by
             their
             sacraments
             and
             blessin●s
             ,
             confirme
             them
             in
             their
             sinns
             ,
             doe
             not
             excommunicate
             the
             profane
             or
             vicious
             liver
             ,
             but
             let
             them
             remayn
             in
             mixture
             with
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             plead
             for
             such
             a
             people
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             true
             church
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             They
             are
             not
             the
             
               sauour
               of
               life
               to
               the
               godly
            
             because
             they
             preach
             not
             the
             way
             of
             l●fe
             tr●ely
             ,
             by
             separating
             from
             idolaters
             and
             idolatry
             ,
             and
             gathering
             to
             a
             h●ly
             communi●n
             in
             the
             faith
             and
             obedience
             of
             the
             gospel
             .
          
           
             B●t
             while●
             they
             persecute
             ,
             preach
             ,
             and
             write
             against
             Gods
             children
             ,
             which
             pr●ctise
             the
             or●inances
             of
             his
             couenant
             ,
             and
             by
             fayr
             pretexts
             and
             tolorable
             reasons
             ,
             seek
             to
             draw
             them
             back
             to
             their
             confused
             assembli●s
             
             they
             are
             l●ke
             those
             whome
             the
             Lord
             reproued
             thus
             ;
             
               And
               will
               ye
               pollute
               me
               among
               my
               people
               ,
               for
               hand●uls
               of
               barly
               ,
               and
               f●r
               peeces
               of
               bread
               .
               and
               to
               stay
               the
               soules
               of
               them
               that
               should
               not
               die
               ,
               and
               to
               giue
               life
               to
               the
               soule●
               that
               should
               not
               liue
               ,
               in
               lying
               to
               my
               people
               ,
               that
               heare
               your
               lyes
               ?
               Ezek
            
             13.19
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             6.
             
             Argument
             .
          
           
             THese
             ministers
             that
             are
             hated
             of
             all
             men
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Christ
             ,
             are
             the
             true
             ministers
             of
             Christ
             ;
             1
             Cor.
             4
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.11..12.13
             ..
             2.
             
             Cor.
             6.4.5
             ,
             6.8
             ..
             Mat.
             10
             :
             ●2
             .
             Such
             are
             the
             ministers
             of
             our
             best
             assemblie●
             ,
             Therefore
             true
             ministers
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             The
             MINOR
             is
             proued
             ,
             for
             that
             th●y
             are
             hated
             of
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             most
             evil
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             as
             were
             the
             Apostles
             and
             desciples
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Consider
             what
             I
             say
             ,
             ●nd
             the
             Lord
             giue
             thee
             understanding
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             2
             Tim
             ,
             2.7
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             THis
             your
             last
             reason
             comes
             al
             too
             late
             ,
             and
             wil
             help
             your
             ministery
             nothing
             ,
             For
             by
             the
             discussing
             of
             your
             former
             arguments
             We
             haue
             seen
             that
             your
             ministers
             c●nnot
             proue
             their
             office
             ,
             calling
             or
             entrance
             into
             the
             sheepfold
             ,
             by
             Christ
             neyther
             administer
             they
             according
             to
             his
             testament
             ,
             but
             after
             their
             owne
             invented
             leit●rgie
             lawes
             ,
             and
             Cannons
             ,
             So
             that
             if
             they
             be
             hated
             of
             all
             men
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             ministery
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             hated
             for
             Christs
             sake
             ;
             seeing
             they
             haue
             none
             of
             his
             ministery
             ,
             hated
             it
             may
             be
             they
             ar
             of
             many
             ;
             so
             ,
             are
             Fr●ars
             and
             Monks
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             Anti-christs
             clergie
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             written
             that
             the
             ‡
             
               whore
               shall
               be
               hated
               ,
               made
               desolate
               and
               naked
               ,
               her
               flesh
               eaten
               and
               shee
               burned
               with
               fyer
            
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             the
             cause
             ,
             not
             the
             suffering
             which
             makes
             the
             martyr
             ,
             Whereas
             therfore
             your
             
               minor
               is
               proued
            
             by
             a
             bare
             affirmation
             onely
             ,
             that
             so
             it
             is
             ;
             (
             as
             is
             your
             manner
             of
             disputing
             ;
             you
             must
             take
             a
             better
             course
             ,
             and
             proue
             things
             otherwise
             ,
             ere
             we
             ,
             will
             yield
             :
             for
             the
             Arrian
             ,
             and
             Anabaptists
             ,
             and
             all
             sorts
             of
             religion
             ,
             wil
             Plead
             that
             both
             they
             and
             their
             ministers
             are
             hated
             for
             Christs
             sake
             :
             but
             every
             tree
             is
             knowne
             by
             its
             fruits
             .
          
           
             Yet
             haue
             yea
             no
             such
             cause
             to
             complayn
             of
             hatred
             ;
             for
             the
             ministry
             of
             your
             Church
             ;
             is
             aproued
             and
             reioyced
             for
             ,
             (
             as
             your selfe
             while
             are
             sayd
             ,
             (
             of
             all
             the
             ,
             forreyn
             reformed
             Churches
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             at
             home
             wee
             know
             ,
             how
             it
             is
             reuerenced
             ,
             honoured
             and
             obeyed
             .
             Your
             cheifest
             ministers
             being
             acknowledged
             for
             
               spiritual
               Lords
               ,
               and
               right
               reverend
               Fathers
            
             ;
             the
             inferiour
             priests
             ,
             as
             sound
             and
             excelent
             Divines
             ,
             followed
             and
             flockked
             after
             by
             the
             people
             .
             And
             how
             they
             are
             provided
             for
             by
             rich
             Bishoppricks
             .
             &
             fat
             benefices
             ,
             al
             ouer
             the
             Land
             ;
             besides
             their
             dayly
             intertainment
             ,
             at
             great
             and
             rich
             mens
             tables
             ;
             who
             is
             there
             among
             you
             that
             knoweth
             not
             ,
             These
             are
             not
             signes
             of
             hatred
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             let
             him
             that
             readeth
             consider
             indeed
             what
             you
             haue
             sayd
             ;
             and
             
               the
               Lord
               giue
               him
               vnderstanding
               in
               all
               things
               .
            
          
           
             O
             England
          
           
             
               ISRAEL
               thy
               Prophets
               are
               like
               the
               foxes
               in
               the
               wast
               places
               ,
               Ezek.
            
             13.4
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Positions
             concerning
             a
             true
             Church
          
           
             
               INtending
               to
               set
               down
               some
               arguments
               against
               the
               corrupt
               estate
               of
               the
               present
               church
               of
            
             England
             ;
             
               I
               thought
               it
               profitable
               to
               prefix
               some
               few
               positions
               ,
               as
               a
               ground
               ,
               whereby
               thou
               maist
               (
               good
               reader
               ;
               )
               iudge
               the
               better
               of
               that
               which
               shal
               be
               sayd
               .
               Yet
               mean
               I
               not
               to
               handle
               this
               poynt
               at
               large
               ,
               which
               in
               so
               many
               other
               writings
               thou
               moyst
               profitably
               read
               :
               but
               onely
               to
               obserue
               such
               principall
               things
               as
               may
               giue
               light
               vnto
               the
               simple
               ,
               who
               many
               of
               them
               mistake
               this
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Chur●h
               ,
               and
               erring
               once
               ,
               are
               ●y
               seducers
               further
               led
               astray
               The
               Lord
               reduce
               all
               hi●
               that
               erre
               ,
               and
               stablish
               his
               seruants
               in
               the
               truth
               for
               euer
               .
            
          
           
             THis
             our
             English
             word
             Church
             ,
             through
             custome
             of
             speech
             is
             commonly
             vsed
             for
             the
             Temple
             or
             place
             where
             people
             come
             togither
             for
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             :
             but
             they
             that
             are
             any
             th●ng
             excercised
             in
             religion
             ,
             know
             ,
             that
             it
             also
             signifieth
             the
             People
             ,
             which
             gather
             togither
             for
             diuine
             service
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             ●irst
             and
             proper
             meaning
             of
             the
             word
             Chur●h
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             vsed
             to
             expresse
             the
             originall
             scripture
             termes
             ,
             Kahal
             and
             Ecclesia
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             name
             Church
             ,
             we
             English
             men
             (
             which
             c●me
             of
             the
             Saxons
             )
             haue
             receiued
             from
             the
             Saxon
             ,
             German
             ,
             and
             Duitch
             cames
             
               Cyri●
               ,
               Kirch
               ,
               Kerck
            
             ;
             whereby
             those
             nations
             now
             ,
             doe
             vsually
             call
             their
             Temples
             or
             meeting-places
             :
             but
             the
             people
             which
             come
             togither
             in
             them
             ,
             they
             call
             the
             Gemeine
             ,
             and
             the
             Gemeinte
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             Communialtie
             ;
             &
             we
             in
             our
             first
             English
             Bibles
             called
             it
             ,
             the
             Congregation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             As
             all
             religion
             is
             learned
             out
             of
             holy
             scriptures
             ,
             so
             the
             name
             and
             doctrine
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             is
             from
             thence
             to
             be
             deduced
             ;
             and
             there
             the
             Church
             is
             called
             in
             Hebrew
             a
             Kahal
             or
             b
             Kehillab
             ,
             which
             signifieth
             a
             Convocation
             or
             Assemblie
             of
             people
             ,
             and
             c
             Ghnedah
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             a
             Congregation
             :
             in
             Greek
             it
             is
             named
             d
             Ecclesia
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             a
             Conuocation
             or
             people
             called
             forth
             to
             an
             assembly
             ,
             and
             sometime
             e
             Synag●gee
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             Congregation
             :
             which
             word
             is
             also
             vsed
             for
             the
             f
             place
             where●n
             the
             people
             assembled
             .
          
           
             4
             The
             Hebrew
             word
             Kahal
             is
             diversly
             vsed
             ;
             sometimes
             more
             generally
             for
             a
             great
             or
             vniuersall
             multitude
             ,
             as
             g
             of
             nations
             and
             (h)
             of
             pe●●les
             sometymes
             more
             particularly
             for
             an
             a●●embly
             of
             one
             nation
             :
             as
             of
             i
             the
             Israelites
             ;
             somtimes
             for
             apart
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             k
             the
             Elders
             and
             Gouernours
             ;
             or
             some
             l
             of
             the
             tribes
             of
             Israel
             apart
             ;
             or
             some
             m
             of
             all
             the
             tr●bes
             ,
             euen
             n
             men
             ,
             women
             and
             children
             :
             and
             indifferently
             for
             o
             any
             assemblie
             ,
             and
             this
             not
             only
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             but
             of
             p
             heathens
             also
             &
             infidels
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             Likeweise
             the
             Greek
             word
             Ecclesia
             is
             of
             as
             large
             extent
             and
             signification
             ;
             vsed
             sometime
             for
             q
             the
             church
             ●enerally
             ,
             sometime
             for
             a
             (r)
             particular
             church
             or
             congregation
             in
             a
             citie
             :
             someti●es
             more
             ●articula●ly
             in
             s
             a
             house
             or
             family
             ,
             sometimes
             (
             in
             the
             Greek
             version
             of
             the
             old
             test●ment
             )
             for
             an
             as●embly
             t
             of
             Governours
             ,
             or
             company
             of
             u
             Prophets
             ,
             or
             congre●at●on
             x
             of
             the
             people
             :
             and
             finally
             for
             y
             any
             as●embly
             lawfull
             or
             vnlawfull
             ,
             of
             good
             men
             or
             of
             z
             evill
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             These
             words
             thus
             genreall
             ,
             are
             in
             more
             speciall
             sort
             both
             by
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             and
             by
             vse
             of
             speach
             among
             all
             religious
             peo●le
             restreyned
             and
             applied
             to
             such
             Assemblies
             and
             congregations
             as
             are
             called
             and
             gathered
             for
             diuine
             excercises
             :
             and
             so
             our
             English
             name
             of
             church
             is
             attributed
             peculiarly
             to
             spirituall
             or
             religious
             assemblies
             ,
             called
             ecclesiastica●●
             and
             not
             to
             any
             other
             assemblies
             ciuill
             or
             pol●t●call
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Of
             religious
             or
             ecclesiasticall
             assemblies
             generally
             considered
             ,
             there
             ar
             many
             s●rts
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             all
             disalowed
             of
             god
             ,
             saue
             one
             sort
             onely
             which
             he
             acknowledgeth
             to
             be
             his
             ,
             and
             hath
             separated
             to
             himself
             from
             all
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             many
             false
             sorts
             ,
             may
             be
             reduced
             vnto
             fowr
             ;
             1
             The
             as●emblies
             of
             Pagans
             or
             
               heathen
               people
            
             ,
             which
             profes●e
             some
             God
             ,
             Gods
             ,
             or
             ,
             Goddesses
             ,
             whome
             they
             doe
             worship
             ,
             ignorantly
             ,
             hauing
             a
             cha●ged
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             into
             a
             lie
             ,
             and
             so
             seruing
             creatures
             ,
             not
             (
             indeed
             )
             the
             creator
             ,
             which
             is
             blessed
             for
             ever
             .
             Amen
             .
             2
             The
             assemblies
             of
             Iewes
             who
             professe
             the
             true
             God
             (
             after
             a
             s●rt
             )
             and
             allow
             the
             writings
             of
             Moses
             a●d
             the
             prophets
             ,
             b●t
             abhorre
             Christ
             Iesus
             our
             Sauiour
             ,
             and
             reiect
             the
             new
             testament
             ,
             3
             The
             a●●emblies
             of
             Mahomis●s
             ,
             as
             Persians
             ,
             Turks
             ,
             Moores
             ,
             &c.
             wh●ch
             professe
             also
             after
             their
             manner
             ,
             that
             b
             one
             true
             God
             of
             whom
             Moses
             and
             the
             prophets
             wrote
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             c
             Chr●st
             to
             be
             a
             Pro●het
             sent
             of
             God
             ,
             yea
             and
             the
             breath
             or
             s●irit
             of
             God
             yet
             beleeu
             ●hey
             not
             that
             he
             is
             d
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             e
             sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             sauiour
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             follow
             the
             lies
             and
             fablies
             of
             their
             false
             prophet
             Mahomet
             .
             4.
             
             Finally
             the
             churches
             or
             assemblies
             of
             
               false
               Christans
            
             ,
             which
             professe
             God
             and
             ●i●
             Sonne
             Christ
             ,
             into
             whose
             name
             they
             are
             baptised
             ;
             but
             by
             the●r
             works
             doe
             deny
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             erro●rs
             and
             heresies
             ,
             doe
             overthrow
             the
             truth
             of
             rel●●ion
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             The
             1
             thr●e
             sorts
             ,
             
               P●gans
               ,
               Iewes
            
             ,
             and
             Mahometists
             ,
             beca●se
             of
             thei●
             so
             open
             and
             manifest
             d●ny
             all
             of
             Christ
             and
             saluation
             by
             him
             ,
             are
             generally
             
             generally
             of
             Christians
             reputed
             as
             
               no
               Churches
            
             ,
             the
             la●ter
             are
             re●uted
             
               no
               true
            
             but
             
               false
               church●s
            
             ,
             and
             so
             also
             doe
             they
             esteem
             of
             true
             Christians
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             another
             Herevpon
             is
             continuall
             controuersie
             be●ween
             true
             ●nd
             and
             false
             chr●stians
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             true
             church
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             ●ay
             be
             knowen
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             To
             help
             the
             weak
             and
             doubtfull
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             I
             will
             so
             truely
             and
             plainly
             as
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             I
             can
             ,
             describe
             the
             tr●e
             Church
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             holy
             scr●●tures
             is
             called
             the
             
               Congregation
               and
               chur●h
            
             f
             
               of
               God
            
             ,
             consisting
             of
             godly
             and
             holy
             peo●le
             named
             g
             Saints
             ;
             opposed
             to
             the
             wicked
             or
             (h)
             
               malignant
               church●s
            
             ,
             the
             i
             Synagoues
             of
             Satan
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             The
             true
             church
             is
             a
             people
             k
             called
             of
             God
             by
             l
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             m
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             vnto
             the
             n
             communion
             or
             fellowshi●
             of
             his
             sonne
             Iesus
             Chr●st
             ,
             in
             whome
             they
             are
             o
             coupled
             and
             built
             togither
             .
             to
             be
             the
             habitation
             of
             God
             by
             the
             spirit
          
           
             12
             The
             church
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               a
               people
            
             ,
             p
             nation
             or
             generation
             ,
             because
             it
             consisteth
             of
             many
             persons
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             m●ltitude
             little
             or
             great
             :
             for
             though
             a
             particular
             Christian
             is
             called
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             church
             ;
             yet
             no
             man
             is
             a
             church
             or
             congr●gation
             ,
          
           
             13.
             
             It
             is
             
               a
               people
               called
            
             ;
             q
             because
             every
             concourse
             or
             assemblie
             is
             not
             a
             true
             church
             :
             none
             of
             themselues
             can
             come
             vnto
             this
             estate
             ,
             vnlesse
             they
             be
             r
             called
             or
             drawen
             therevnto
             :
             and
             they
             are
             sayd
             to
             be
             called
             
               of
               God
            
             ,
             because
             he
             s
             onely
             calleth
             and
             draweth
             men
             vnto
             Christ
             with
             a
             (t)
             holy
             calling
             ;
             and
             addeth
             them
             (u)
             to
             his
             church
             ,
             x
             no
             humane
             power
             or
             authority
             ●s
             able
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
          
           
             14.
             
             The
             Gospel
             z
             noted
             to
             be
             the
             the
             meanes
             of
             our
             calling
             ,
             he
             maketh
             knowen
             vnto
             his
             people
             outwardly
             by
             his
             a
             word
             (b)
             spoken
             and
             (c)
             written
             ,
             and
             inwardly
             by
             d
             his
             holy
             spirit
             :
             and
             thus
             the
             Church
             are
             all
             e
             the
             taught
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             15.
             
             The
             state
             out
             of
             which
             the
             Church
             is
             caled
             ,
             is
             sayd
             to
             be
             out
             of
             or
             from
             the
             f
             world
             ,
             whereby
             is
             meant
             ,
             first
             Satan
             the
             g
             
               Prince
               of
               this
               world
            
             ,
             from
             whose
             power
             they
             are
             h
             turned
             vnto
             God
             ;
             secondly
             ,
             the
             wicked
             people
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             called
             the
             i
             
               children
               of
               the
               Diuill
            
             ,
             from
             whose
             communion
             and
             fellowsh●p
             k
             in
             their
             religion
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             wicked
             actions
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             separated
             ,
             thirdly
             ,
             the
             corruption
             of
             nature
             in
             our selues
             ,
             the
             lust
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             the
             lust
             of
             the
             eyes
             ,
             and
             the
             pride
             of
             life
             ,
             l
             all
             which
             are
             of
             the
             world
             .
             and
             wh●ch
             we
             must
             m
             hate
             and
             n
             crucifie
             ,
             &
             
             so
             turne
             and
             become
             o
             like
             little
             children
             ,
             euen
             borne
             agayn
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             see
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
             p
          
           
             16.
             
             The
             estate
             wherevnto
             God
             called
             his
             church
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             is
             generally
             q
             
               to
               the
               communion
            
             (
             or
             fellowhsip
             )
             
               of
               his
               sonne
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             as
             being
             their
             onely
             mediator
             and
             Sauiour
             ,
             the
             Prophet
             Priest
             and
             King
             of
             the
             church
             ;
             which
             they
             beleeu●ng
             and
             professing
             ,
             are
             al●o
             made
             partakers
             (
             in
             a
             proportion
             and
             in
             their
             measure
             )
             of
             these
             three
             offices
             with
             him
          
           
             17.
             
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             the
             r
             Prophet
             ra●sed
             vp
             of
             God
             vnto
             his
             people
             to
             teach
             them
             all
             that
             God
             commanded
             him
             which
             also
             he
             did
             ,
             both
             by
             s
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             M●nistery
             of
             his
             seruants
             t
             sent
             of
             him
             .
             And
             as
             [u]
             all
             the
             treasures
             of
             wisdome
             and
             knowledge
             are
             hid
             in
             him
             ,
             so
             him
             the
             church
             m●st
             x
             hear
             ;
             for
             all
             y
             heauenly
             wisdome
             and
             knowledge
             is
             to
             be
             learned
             of
             him
             ;
             and
             every
             person
             which
             shall
             not
             hear
             this
             Prophet
             ,
             z
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             out
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             18
             ,
             This
             Prophet
             call
             office
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             hath
             communicated
             with
             the
             church
             ,
             by
             giuing
             a
             to
             the
             same
             his
             word
             for
             their
             instruction
             and
             comfort
             ,
             and
             b
             graffing
             the
             same
             within
             them
             ,
             his
             spirit
             also
             as
             an
             c
             Anoynting
             to
             teach
             them
             all
             things
             giuing
             d
             gifts
             also
             ,
             or
             ministers
             ,
             to
             open
             and
             apply
             the
             same
             vnto
             their
             sowles
             ,
             likewise
             power
             and
             freedome
             by
             e
             witnes
             f
             profession
             and
             g
             practise
             ,
             to
             h
             hold
             forth
             that
             word
             of
             life
             as
             lights
             in
             the
             world
             :
             thereby
             to
             i
             preach
             vnto
             others
             the
             fa●th
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             k
             ed●fy
             and
             build
             vp
             one
             another
             dayly
             therein
             ,
             to
             l
             prouoke
             vnto
             loue
             and
             to
             good
             works
             .
             to
             m
             admonish
             and
             n
             reprehend
             for
             evill
             and
             iniquity
             ;
             to
             o
             forgiue
             and
             p
             comfort
             one
             another
             in
             the
             bowels
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whose
             word
             therefore
             all
             ought
             to
             labour
             that
             it
             may
             dwel
             plenteously
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             man
             speak
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             r
             as
             the
             words
             of
             G●d
             .
             q
          
           
             19.
             
             Iesus
             the
             son
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             also
             the
             s
             great
             
               high
               priest
            
             or
             Sacrificer
             of
             the
             Church
             ▪
             by
             whose
             ‡
             obedience
             ,
             and
             sacrifice
             or
             oblation
             of
             t
             h●s
             own
             body
             and
             blood
             ,
             the
             church
             is
             clensed
             u
             from
             all
             sinn
             ,
             and
             x
             reconciled
             to
             God
             :
             by
             whose
             intercession
             the
             church
             ,
             with
             the
             holy
             actions
             &
             oblations
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             are
             y
             accepted
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             made
             heires
             of
             blessing
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             And
             this
             his
             Pr●estly
             office
             ,
             is
             〈◊〉
             imparted
             to
             his
             church
             ,
             as
             they
             
             haue
             not
             onely
             interest
             in
             his
             z
             death
             and
             suffrings
             whereby
             they
             are
             reconciled
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             also
             are
             themselues
             made
             a
             a
             
               holy
               priesthood
            
             ,
             to
             offer
             vp
             spirituall
             sacri●ices
             acceptable
             to
             God
             by
             him
             :
             giuing
             vp
             b
             their
             own
             bodies
             a
             liuing
             sacrifice
             ;
             c
             mortifying
             their
             members
             wh●ch
             are
             on
             earth
             and
             d
             crucify●ng
             the
             flesh
             with
             th●
             affections
             and
             l●sts
             ;
             offring
             vp
             e
             contrite
             and
             broken
             h●rts
             ,
             with
             f
             sacrifices
             of
             praise
             confe●sing
             to
             his
             name
             ;
             and
             praying
             not
             o●●ly
             every
             man
             for
             himself
             ,
             but
             g,
             one
             for
             another
             ,
             h
             doing
             good
             and
             d●stributing
             to
             the
             nece●sities
             of
             the
             Saincts
             ,
             i
             suffring
             affl●ction
             for
             the
             Gospell
             and
             fynally
             if
             they
             be
             called
             therevnto
             ,
             powring
             out
             the
             r
             soules
             vnto
             k
             death
             f●r
             the
             truthes
             sake
             .
          
           
             21.
             
             The
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             is
             also
             the
             l
             gouernour
             and
             m
             king
             ouer
             Sion
             Gods
             h●ly
             mount
             ,
             and
             sitteth
             at
             his
             Fathers
             right
             hand
             and
             n
             reigneth
             till
             all
             his
             enimies
             be
             made
             his
             footstool
             ,
             being
             o
             a
             
               King
               ,
               iudge
            
             ,
             and
             lawgiu●r
             ,
             to
             h●s
             people
             ,
             p
             commanding
             and
             ruling
             them
             by
             his
             word
             and
             spirit
             ,
             q
             j●dging
             them
             in
             iustice
             and
             equ●ty
             ,
             preseruing
             and
             defend●ng
             them
             by
             his
             almighty
             power
             ,
             r
             from
             all
             their
             enimies
             .
          
           
             22.
             
             And
             this
             his
             kingly
             office
             he
             so
             communicateth
             with
             h●s
             church
             ;
             as
             they
             are
             by
             him
             preser●ed
             and
             defended
             from
             all
             aduersarie
             P●wer
             ,
             freed
             from
             the
             dominion
             a
             of
             sinne
             and
             tyrannie
             of
             b
             Satan
             from
             subiection
             to
             c
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             seruitude
             d
             vnto
             men
             :
             and
             restored
             to
             the
             ioyfull
             lib●rty
             of
             the
             Ch●ldren
             of
             God
             ,
             e
             the
             world
             and
             all
             things
             in
             it
             made
             theirs
             :
             that
             howsoeuer
             they
             haue
             still
             to
             f
             combate
             with
             the
             Diuill
             to
             g
             wra●tel
             against
             principallities
             &
             powers
             :
             to
             suffer
             h
             hatred
             &
             affliction
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             an●
             to
             warr
             with
             the
             fleshly
             lusts
             ,
             i
             which
             fight
             against
             the
             so●l
             :
             yet
             neither
             k
             dea●h
             ,
             nor
             life
             ,
             nor
             Angels
             ,
             nor
             principallities
             ,
             nor
             power●
             ,
             nor
             ,
             things
             present
             nor
             things
             to
             come
             nor
             ,
             heigth
             nor
             depth
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             creat●re
             ,
             shal
             be
             able
             to
             separate
             them
             from
             the
             loue
             of
             God
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             our
             Lord
             ;
             who
             hath
             l
             made
             them
             
               K●ngs
               and
               Pri●s●s
            
             vnto
             God
             even
             his
             father
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             m
             reign
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             till
             h●uin●
             ser●ed
             here
             the●r
             time
             ,
             they
             come
             to
             n
             reign
             with
             him
             in
             glor●
             ,
             in
             ●he
             heauens
             for
             euer
          
           
             2●
             .
             Vnto
             the
             participation
             of
             these
             promises
             and
             heauenly
             graces
             ,
             are
             o,
             all
             peo●les
             ●r●uoked
             by
             the
             Gospell
             ●reached
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             obey
             the
             c●l●●ng
             of
             G●d
             ,
             an●
             come
             vnto
             Chr●st
             ,
             are
             vnited
             vnto
             him
             the●r
             head
             and
             ●ed●at●r
             ,
             from
             whom●
             proceedeth
             the
             Iustification
             and
             sanctificatio●
             of
             t●e
             Churc●
             .
          
           
           
             24.
             
             Iustification
             is
             the
             partaking
             of
             Christs
             p
             just●ce
             or
             righteousnes
             ,
             ●n
             his
             fulfilling
             and
             obeyin●
             q
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             d●scharg●ng
             r
             all
             ou●
             depts
             and
             trespasses
             by
             his
             death
             ;
             so
             freeing
             vs
             s
             from
             the
             curse
             ,
             and
             set●ing
             vs
             in
             full
             fauour
             t
             with
             God
             and
             vnder
             his
             u
             bles●●ng
             :
             which
             righteousnesse
             of
             Christs
             ,
             is
             fully
             made
             ours
             ,
             and
             imp●ted
             to
             vs
             x
             by
             faith
             for
             our
             justification
             ,
          
           
             25.
             
             Sanctification
             is
             the
             partak●ng
             of
             Christs
             holynes
             by
             being
             y
             graffed
             with
             him
             to
             the
             simill●tude
             of
             his
             death
             and
             resurrection
             ;
             whereby
             the
             corruption
             of
             nature
             or
             z
             old
             man
             in
             vs
             ,
             becometh
             crucified
             and
             a
             buried
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             the
             b
             new
             man
             or
             image
             of
             God
             is
             put
             on
             and
             renewed
             dayly
             in
             a
             holy
             conuersation
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             H●th●rto
             of
             the
             Churches
             union
             and
             communion
             with
             Christ
             her
             head
             :
             now
             followeth
             the
             union
             of
             the
             churches
             member●
             ,
             one
             with
             another
             :
             which
             is
             their●
             c
             cou●ling
             togither
             as
             one
             body
             by
             the
             communion
             of
             one
             and
             the
             same
             d
             spirit
             ,
             faith
             ,
             and
             loue
             ,
          
           
             27.
             
             The
             vnion
             of
             the
             members
             one
             with
             another
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             generally
             or
             totally
             ;
             and
             particularly
             .
             Generally
             as
             the
             ch●rch
             is
             called
             vniuersall
             or
             ca●holik
             ,
             comprehending
             the
             a
             whole
             family
             of
             God
             in
             heauen
             and
             in
             earth
             ,
             and
             the
             b,
             fraternity
             or
             brotherhood
             of
             all
             Christians
             which
             are
             ●n
             the
             world
             :
             in
             whome
             there
             is
             but
             c,
             one
             faith
             ,
             in
             d,
             one
             and
             the
             same
             God
             by
             that
             one
             Lord
             Ies●s
             Christ
             ,
             throu●h
             one
             Sp●rit
             .
             Thus
             haue
             they
             all
             one
             Father
             which
             is
             God
             ;
             one
             e,
             mother
             ,
             Ierusalem
             which
             is
             aboue
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             mediation
             of
             Chr●st
             are
             all
             made
             f,
             one
             ,
             baptised
             by
             one
             spirit
             into
             g,
             one
             body
             ,
             and
             al
             made
             to
             drink
             into
             one
             spirit
             .
          
           
             28
             More
             Particularly
             ,
             they
             that
             are
             called
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             members
             o●●he
             Church
             vniversall
             ,
             are
             vnited
             and
             gathered
             into
             many
             g,
             churches
             or
             congregatiōs
             ,
             in
             h,
             several
             cities
             &
             countr●es
             :
             every
             of
             which
             churches
             being
             i,
             joyned
             togither
             in
             the
             profession
             and
             practise
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             haue
             his
             k,
             power
             and
             l
             presence
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             conuene
             or
             come
             m,
             togither
             in
             one
             for
             the
             worsh●p
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             performance
             of
             publick
             duties
          
           
             29.
             
             Whatsoeuer
             promise
             or
             blessing
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             bestowed
             on
             the
             church
             on
             earth
             generally
             considered
             :
             the
             same
             may
             be
             apprehended
             &
             injoyed
             by
             every
             particular
             church
             ,
             (
             though
             not
             in
             like
             measure
             by
             all
             :
             
             as
             the
             q
             promises
             generall
             ,
             and
             examples
             particular
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             r
             in
             Corinth
             ,
             and
             others
             mentioned
             in
             the
             scr●pture
             ,
             doe
             confirme
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             The
             Testament
             of
             Christ
             sheweth
             vs
             no
             Prouintiall
             ,
             Nationall
             ,
             Em●erial
             ,
             or
             other
             l●ke
             Church
             ,
             hauing
             seuerall
             meetings
             or
             a●●emblies
             ,
             and
             special
             Pastors
             ouer
             the
             same
             :
             neither
             ,
             since
             th●
             Apostles
             Prophets
             &
             ●vangelists
             were
             taken
             from
             this
             world
             ,
             are
             there
             any
             other
             lawful
             Bishops
             or
             Church-gouernours
             ,
             then
             the
             Bishops
             or
             Overseers
             s
             of
             the
             particular
             churches
             ;
             neyther
             euer
             was
             ther
             other
             lawful
             
               Head
               ,
               Lord
            
             ,
             or
             
               Lords
               spirituall
            
             ,
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             then
             t
             Iesus
             Chr●st
             alone
             .
          
           
             31
             Vnto
             the
             ch●rch
             are
             to
             be
             admitted
             ,
             all
             vnto
             whome
             the
             couenant
             and
             promise
             of
             God
             doth
             apperteyn
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             so
             many
             a
             as
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             shall
             call
             ;
             and
             all
             those
             are
             called
             (
             in
             the
             iudgment
             of
             man
             ,
             )
             which
             hauing
             b
             heard
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             doe
             professe
             c
             repentance
             from
             dead
             works
             ,
             and
             faith
             in
             God
             ,
             by
             Iesus
             Christ
             the
             alone
             Sauiour
             of
             ●he
             world
             ,
             and
             promise
             d
             obedience
             to
             the
             word
             ,
             through
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             the
             sanctifier
             of
             the
             elect
             .
             Such
             of
             e
             all
             sorts
             and
             estates
             of
             people
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             are
             with
             their
             f
             seed
             to
             be
             receiued
             into
             ,
             and
             nourished
             ●n
             the
             church
             ;
             their
             ignorance
             being
             holpen
             by
             g
             instruction
             ,
             their
             weaknes
             h
             borne
             by
             lenity
             ,
             their
             faults
             corrected
             i
             with
             loue
             and
             meeknes
             ;
             and
             their
             feeble
             consciences
             k
             comforted
             with
             the
             promises
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             3●
             .
             Out
             of
             the
             Ch●rch
             are
             l
             all
             s●ch
             to
             be
             kept
             ,
             as
             are
             profane
             ,
             worldly
             and
             wicked
             ,
             vntill
             they
             be
             called
             of
             God
             vnto
             repentance
             &
             faith
             in
             his
             promise
             :
             and
             out
             of
             it
             are
             to
             be
             cast
             all
             such
             as
             m
             sinne
             against
             the
             law
             of
             Go●
             ,
             by
             errour
             or
             corruption
             ,
             in
             doctrine
             or
             conuersation
             ;
             and
             will
             not
             by
             pr●uate
             or
             publick
             admonistion
             ,
             be
             reclaymed
             and
             amended
          
           
             33
             ;
             Every
             particular
             church
             or
             congregation
             throughout
             the
             world
             hau●ng
             equall
             interest
             n
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             o
             word
             or
             couenant
             :
             consequently
             ha●e
             equall
             power
             .
             and
             ought
             to
             haue
             a
             l●ke
             care
             ;
             to
             practise
             p
             all
             the
             commandements
             and
             ordinances
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             standing
             fast
             in
             the
             l●berty
             where
             with
             q
             Christ
             hath
             made
             them
             free
             .
          
           
             34
             ,
             Every
             one
             that
             would
             be
             saued
             ,
             ought
             to
             joyne
             himself
             vnto
             some
             
             particular
             r
             church
             ,
             where
             Gods
             name
             is
             se●
             ,
             and
             knowen
             ,
             and
             called
             vpon
             :
             that
             in
             and
             with
             the
             same
             ,
             he
             may
             grow
             vp
             in
             the
             fa●th
             ,
             and
             loue
             of
             Christ
             vnto
             saluation
             .
          
           
             35.
             
             Although
             the
             church
             consisteth
             onely
             of
             s●ch
             as
             are
             called
             ,
             yet
             these
             are
             of
             two
             sorts
             ,
             some
             outwardly
             onely
             and
             for
             a
             tyme
             ,
             which
             though
             they
             be
             in
             the
             church
             yet
             are
             they
             not
             indeed
             s
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             othersome
             called
             also
             inwardly
             effectually
             and
             for
             ever
             .
             So
             that
             the
             churches
             on
             earth
             ,
             haue
             t
             many
             hypocrites
             and
             reprobates
             for
             members
             of
             them
             :
             whose
             secret
             sinns
             ,
             defile
             u
             themselues
             alone
             .
             Howbeit
             the
             x
             Lord
             knoweth
             them
             that
             are
             his
             ;
             &
             a
             true
             Christian
             may
             by
             the
             word
             〈◊〉
             spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             fruites
             of
             his
             faith
             ,
             haue
             y
             assurance
             that
             himself
             is
             the
             Lords
             ;
             of
             others
             ,
             he
             is
             for
             their
             outward
             good
             profession
             and
             conversation
             which
             he
             seeth
             ,
             to
             hope
             and
             judge
             a
             as
             of
             himself
             ,
             leauin●
             the
             finall
             doom
             and
             iudgment
             ,
             vntill
             the
             Lord
             come
             ,
             b
             who
             will
             l●●hten
             things
             that
             are
             hid
             in
             darknes
             and
             make
             the
             counsels
             of
             the
             harts
             manifest
             ;
             and
             will
             reward
             every
             man
             c,
             according
             as
             his
             works
             shal
             be
          
           
             36
             ,
             The
             best
             churches
             on
             eart
             are
             alwayes
             subiect
             d
             to
             haue
             open
             &
             greeuous
             sinas
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             break
             out
             in
             them
             :
             all
             which
             ●niquitie●
             m●st
             speedily
             be
             redressed
             ,
             and
             euery
             church
             purged
             by
             e
             repentance
             or
             f
             casting
             out
             of
             the
             impenitent
             ;
             least
             g
             wrath
             doe
             come
             on
             all
             the
             congregation
             ,
          
           
             37.
             
             For
             churches
             by
             sinning
             and
             impenitencie
             therein
             ,
             may
             forfeyt
             their
             h
             couenant
             ,
             and
             be
             i
             forsaken
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             for
             their
             adulteries
             by
             k
             d●uorced
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             l
             left
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             the
             m
             candlestick
             being
             remoued
             out
             of
             the
             place
             .
          
           
             38
             ,
             By
             this
             which
             hath
             been
             sayd
             ,
             may
             appear
             ,
             that
             euery
             people
             called
             of
             God
             into
             couenant
             and
             communion
             ,
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             and
             ,
             so
             walking
             ,
             though
             with
             much
             weaknes
             ,
             ignorance
             and
             dayly
             syn
             ;
             is
             to
             be
             esteemed
             a
             true
             church
             of
             God
             :
             but
             they
             that
             are
             not
             so
             called
             and
             come
             into
             couenant
             with
             the
             Lord
             ,
             howsoeuer
             they
             may
             professe
             many
             excellent
             truthes
             ,
             yet
             want
             they
             the
             mayne
             essentiall
             thing
             which
             ,
             makes
             a
             true
             church
             .
          
           
             39
             ,
             A
             church
             thus
             hauing
             the
             essence
             or
             being
             :
             by
             ref●rence
             vnto
             or
             coniunction
             with
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             n
             a
             secret
             and
             spirituall
             thing
             ;
             cannot
             now
             as
             it
             is
             a
             church
             ,
             properly
             be
             seen
             with
             carnall
             eye
             Whereas
             then
             the
             church
             is
             sayd
             to
             be
             visible
             ,
             it
             is
             figuratiuely
             spoken
             ,
             and
             after
             a
             sort
             ;
             to
             weet
             so
             farr
             as
             by
             a
             peoples
             profession
             and
             conuersation
             seen
             or
             heard
             ,
             men
             may
             discerne
             and
             iudge
             ,
             by
             the
             rules
             of
             Gods
             word
          
           
           
             40.
             
             As
             Christ
             the
             head
             and
             sauiour
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             cannot
             be
             found
             or
             knowen
             by
             the
             wit
             or
             wisdom
             of
             man
             ,
             o
             but
             by
             the
             revelation
             of
             God
             :
             so
             the
             Church
             which
             is
             his
             body
             kingdome
             and
             spowse
             ,
             ca●●ot
             be
             discerned
             by
             naturall
             or
             humane
             skill
             ,
             p
             but
             by
             the
             manifestation
             of
             God
             alone
             through
             his
             word
             and
             spirit
             .
          
           
             41
             ,
             Hence
             it
             is
             that
             the
             true
             churches
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             both
             contemned
             and
             condemned
             of
             the
             world
             as
             r
             heretiks
             ,
             schismatiks
             ,
             sedetious
             ,
             &c.
             when
             the
             false
             antichr●stian
             assemblies
             are
             highly
             honoured
             and
             regarded
             .
             For
             they
             wh●ch
             vnderstand
             not
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             wh●ch
             natural
             men
             s
             doe
             not
             ,
             )
             nor
             haue
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             which
             naturall
             men
             haue
             not
             )
             how
             should
             they
             rightly
             judge
             of
             ,
             or
             discerne
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ?
             t
          
           
             42.
             
             And
             Satan
             to
             deceiue
             the
             simple
             ,
             doth
             a
             deck
             his
             synagogues
             with
             many
             ornaments
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             b
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             prayers
             ,
             sacraments
             discipline
             he
             procureth
             them
             also
             honour
             amplitude
             and
             prosperity
             :
             when
             from
             the
             true
             church
             oftimes
             he
             taketh
             not
             onely
             outward
             peace
             and
             glory
             ;
             but
             bereaueth
             the
             same
             of
             Christs
             c
             publicke
             ministery
             of
             the
             word
             and
             sacraments
             ;
             by
             ,
             persecuting
             ,
             imprisoning
             ,
             banishing
             and
             killing
             d
             the
             officers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             e
             scatteting
             the
             members
             .
          
           
             43.
             
             Yet
             is
             not
             Satans
             synagogue
             for
             all
             the
             pomp
             thereof
             ,
             a
             church
             of
             God
             ;
             because
             it
             inioyeth
             and
             useth
             not
             his
             word
             and
             holy
             things
             aright
             according
             to
             his
             f
             heauenly
             ordinance
             ,
             Neyther
             can
             the
             true
             churches
             be
             spoiled
             or
             depriued
             g
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             h,
             graffed
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             able
             to
             saue
             their
             sowles
             ,
             is
             i,
             seed
             immortall
             and
             endureth
             for
             ever
             :
             but
             in
             the
             mids
             of
             their
             many
             afflictions
             ,
             they
             both
             k,
             hold
             forth
             that
             word
             of
             life
             ,
             as
             lights
             vnto
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             by
             the
             same
             doe
             l
             edify
             and
             comfort
             one
             another
             ,
             in
             the
             faith
             and
             feare
             of
             God
             ;
             whose
             power
             and
             m
             presence
             they
             haue
             with
             them
             in
             all
             estates
             and
             places
             .
          
           
             44
             So
             to
             conclude
             ,
             a
             true
             church
             is
             a
             sacred
             communiallty
             ,
             consociate
             and
             knit
             togither
             into
             a
             mistical
             body
             ,
             whose
             head
             m
             is
             Christ
             ;
             whose
             members
             ,
             christians
             n
             of
             any
             nation
             or
             condition
             ;
             whose
             soul
             is
             the
             o
             word
             and
             whose
             spirit
             is
             p
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             liuing
             God
             :
             who
             gathereth
             togither
             q
             dry
             desolate
             bones
             ,
             layeth
             synewes
             on
             them
             ,
             makes
             flesh
             to
             grow
             ,
             and
             couereth
             them
             with
             skin
             ,
             and
             putteth
             breath
             in
             them
             that
             they
             may
             liue
             ,
             and
             stand
             vpon
             their
             feet
             an
             exceeding
             great
             army
             Vnto
             him
             for
             all
             his
             blessings
             ,
             be
             praise
             in
             his
             churches
             throughout
             all
             generations
             ;
             Amen
             &
             Amen
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           ARGVMENTS
           Disprouing
           the
           present
           estate
           and
           constitution
           of
           the
           CHVRCH
           of
           ENGLAND
        
         
           
           
             EVery
             true
             Church
             ,
             is
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             hath
             him
             for
             the
             head
             thereof
             :
             For
             ●t
             is
             wr●tten
             ,
          
           (
           God
           )
           
             hath
             appoynted
             him
             ouer
             all
             ●h●ngs
             the
             head
             of
             the
             church
             which
             is
             his
             body
          
           Eph
           ,
           1
           ,
           22
           ,
           23
           and
           agayn
           ,
           to
           the
           church
           of
           Corinth
           it
           is
           sayd
           ,
           
             y●
             are
             the
             b●dy
             of
             Christ
          
           1
           Cor
           ,
           12
           ,
           27.
           
        
         
           
             But
             the
             church
             of
             England
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             neyther
             hath
             him
             for
             the
             h●ad
             thereof
             .
          
           Because
           ,
           it
           wa●
           first
           constituted
           as
           now
           it
           standeth
           ,
           of
           the
           members
           of
           Antichrist
           ;
           namely
           the
           idolatrous
           Pap●sts
           ,
           which
           openly
           professed
           Antichristian
           sme
           in
           
             Q.
             Maries
          
           dayes
           ,
           ha●ing
           a
           Abadden
           the
           Pope
           for
           their
           head
           ;
           and
           spilled
           much
           christian
           blood
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           mainteyn
           their
           Romish
           abominations
           .
           Who
           all
           (
           except
           some
           few
           that
           of
           themselues
           refused
           ,
           )
           were
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           
             Q.
             Elisabeths
          
           reign
           ,
           rece●ued
           into
           the
           body
           of
           the
           church
           ,
           and
           so
           haue
           continued
           ,
           they
           and
           their
           seed
           euer
           since
           .
           Yet
           did
           they
           not
           then
           ,
           enter
           in
           by
           repentance
           and
           faith
           in
           Christ
           ,
           (
           which
           two
           things
           b
           are
           the
           beginning
           and
           foundation
           of
           the
           kingdome
           of
           God
           ,
           )
           but
           by
           the
           commandement
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           were
           compelled
           vnto
           the
           Church
           ,
           sacraments
           ,
           ministery
           &c.
           which
           then
           were
           by
           law
           establ●shed
           and
           euer
           since
           continewed
           .
           Now
           the
           Magistrates
           law
           ,
           cannot
           work
           faith
           in
           any
           ;
           seing
           faith
           is
           the
           c
           gift
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           by
           d
           his
           word
           onely
           is
           wrought
           in
           mans
           hart
           So
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           though
           he
           ou●th
           to
           abolish
           idolatr●e
           ,
           and
           set
           vp
           Gods
           true
           worship
           ,
           to
           suppresse
           all
           errours
           ,
           and
           cause
           the
           truth
           to
           be
           taught
           ,
           yet
           cannot
           he
           constreyn
           men
           to
           ioyne
           vnto
           the
           church
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           doe
           it
           e
           willi●gly
           and
           gladly
           ,
           the
           Lord
           perswading
           them
           herevnto
           .
           And
           these
           ,
           (
           of
           whome
           we
           speak
           )
           not
           being
           perswaded
           by
           the
           Lord
           and
           his
           word
           ,
           but
           (
           ●s
           the
           worldly
           multitude
           alway
           is
           ,
           )
           be●ng
           ready
           to
           receiue
           any
           religion
           the
           prince
           wo●ld
           establish
           ,
           rather
           then
           they
           would
           suffer
           persecution
           ,
           wherein
           that
           their
           popish
           estate
           ,
           the
           body
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           yet
           then
           compelled
           and
           vn●ted
           vnto
           this
           church
           .
           Agayn
           ,
           not
           onely
           those
           that
           were
           popishly
           〈◊〉
           and
           superstitious
           ;
           but
           such
           also
           as
           were
           profane
           and
           irrelig●ous
           ,
           atheists
           ,
           blasphemers
           ,
           whoremongers
           ,
           theeues
           ,
           drunkards
           ,
           witches
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           vngodly
           persons
           ,
           of
           which
           then
           were
           and
           still
           are
           too
           too
           many
           in
           the
           land
           these
           al
           ,
           though
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           wicked
           and
           miserable
           estate
           ,
           ●hey
           w●rlimmes
           of
           Satan
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           the
           scripture
           calleth
           such
           ,
           )
           children
           f
           of
           the
           Diuill
           ,
           were
           yet
           receiued
           ,
           into
           the
           Church
           likeweise
           ,
           they
           and
           ●heir
           seed
           &
           so
           continew
           ;
           as
           the
           state
           of
           that
           Church
           plainely
           sheweth
           .
           For
           e●en
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           profane
           people
           ,
           mockers
           and
           contemners
           of
           religion
           ,
           tha●
           blasphem
           God
           and
           his
           holy
           name
           even
           in
           the
           streets
           as
           they
           walk
           ;
           such
           as
           cal
           themselues
           the
           
             donned
             crew
          
           ,
           Familists
           ,
           Athe●sts
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           sorts
           of
           miscreants
           and
           wicked
           liuers
           ,
           are
           members
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           En●land
           ,
           
           vnited
           with
           the
           body
           and
           partakers
           of
           the
           sacraments
           ,
           and
           other
           holy
           act●ons
           of
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           Now
           these
           children
           of
           wrath
           ,
           this
           sinnfull
           generation
           ,
           cannot
           possibly
           be
           members
           of
           the
           body
           of
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           haue
           him
           for
           their
           head
           ,
           seing
           they
           are
           not
           partakers
           of
           his
           life
           and
           spirit
           ,
           nor
           called
           to
           his
           faith
           ,
           neither
           admitteth
           he
           any
           such
           vnto
           him
           vntil
           they
           repent
           ;
           he
           hath
           no
           cōcord
           a
           with
           Belial
           ,
           therefore
           not
           with
           the
           children
           of
           Belial
           :
           the
           members
           of
           his
           glorious
           body
           must
           not
           be
           the
           dead
           ,
           st●nking
           ,
           and
           abominable
           members
           of
           Satan
           Light
           and
           darknes
           ,
           heauen
           and
           hel
           ,
           will
           as
           soon
           be
           vnited
           togither
           .
           Neyther
           will
           it
           be
           yenough
           to
           say
           that
           some
           are
           affected
           to
           reli●ion
           ,
           are
           of
           better
           life
           ,
           and
           conuersation
           &c.
           and
           that
           for
           their
           sakes
           ,
           the
           residew
           are
           sanct●fied
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           ioyned
           vnto
           ,
           and
           reputed
           Christs
           body
           and
           Church
           :
           for
           they
           that
           professe
           more
           sincerity
           ,
           yet
           are
           not
           come
           to
           a
           true
           ●rofe●sion
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           or
           reno●ncing
           of
           Idolatrie
           ;
           but
           after
           the●r
           false
           and
           popish
           manner
           ,
           worship
           God
           with
           the
           rest
           ,
           remayning
           one
           body
           one
           Church
           with
           them
           .
           Now
           we
           are
           taught
           of
           God
           that
           the
           religious
           are
           so
           farr
           from
           sanctifying
           the
           wicked
           ,
           as
           contrariweise
           the
           wicked
           doe
           pollute
           them
           ,
           
             whatsoeuer
             the
             vnclean
             person
             toucheth
          
           sayth
           the
           Lord
           ,
           )
           b
           
             shal
             be
             vnclean
             ,
             and
             the
             person
             which
             toucheth
             him
             shal
             be
             vncleane
             :
             ●
             wherefore
             come
             out
             from
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             separate
             your selues
             ,
             and
             touch
             no
             vncl●ane
             thing
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             receiue
             you
             ,
             and
          
           I
           
             will
             be
             a
             Father
             vnto
             you
             and
             ye
             shal
             be
             my
             sonns
             and
             daughters
             ,
             sayth
             the
             Lord
             almighty
             .
          
           So
           then
           the
           religious
           and
           well
           affected
           people
           must
           separate
           from
           the
           rest
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           be
           acknowledged
           of
           God
           for
           his
           and
           not
           think
           by
           their
           holynes
           ,
           to
           sanctify
           the
           profane
           .
        
         
           Agayn
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           easy
           to
           make
           peace
           &
           agreement
           between
           Christ
           &
           the
           Diuil
           ,
           as
           between
           Christ
           and
           such
           open
           obstinate
           synners
           ,
           the
           d
           children
           of
           the
           Diuill
           ;
           yea
           it
           ouerturneth
           at
           once
           the
           first
           promise
           of
           saluation
           made
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           uery
           ground
           of
           Christian
           religion
           .
           For
           when
           God
           first
           promised
           redemption
           to
           mankind
           ;
           it
           was
           by
           Christ
           the
           e
           
             seed
             of
             the
             woman
          
           that
           should
           crush
           the
           serpents
           head
           ,
           who
           in
           due
           time
           appeared
           for
           this
           purpose
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           f
           loose
           the
           works
           of
           the
           Diuill
           ;
           &
           destroy
           and
           abolish
           him
           And
           as
           then
           the
           Lord
           put
           enmity
           between
           Christ
           and
           the
           serpent
           so
           did
           he
           also
           between
           him
           and
           the
           serpents
           g
           seed
           that
           is
           w●cked
           men
           ,
           which
           being
           h.
           
             children
             of
             the
             Diuill
          
           would
           take
           the
           Diu●ls
           part
           to
           hate
           and
           kill
           Christ
           ,
           and
           root
           out
           his
           ch●ldren
           and
           reli●ion
           :
           acc●rding
           to
           wh●ch
           decree
           and
           word
           of
           his
           Father
           ,
           o●r
           Lord
           Iesus
           set
           himselfe
           not
           onely
           aga●nst
           the
           Serpent
           .
           but
           against
           s●ch
           wicked
           men
           also
           ,
           as
           would
           not
           be
           turned
           from
           their
           impietie
           ;
           therefore
           he
           sayth
           by
           his
           pro●hets
           i
           D●e
           not
           I
           
             hate
             them
             that
             hate
             thee
             ô
             Lor●
          
           ?
           &c
           ,
           I
           
             hate
             th●m
             with
             an
             vnfeighned
             hatred
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             myn●
             vtter
             enemies
             .
          
           I
           
             hate
             the
             assembly
             of
             e●il
             doers
             ,
             and
             company
             not
             with
             the
             wicked
          
           ;
           k
           
             Betim●s
             wil
          
           I
           
             destroy
             all
             the
             wicked
             of
             th●
             land
             ,
             that
          
           I
           
             may
             cut
             off
             all
             the
             workers
             of
             iniquity
             from
             the
             city
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           l
           
             Three
             shepheards
          
           I
           
             cut
             of
             in
             one
             moneth
             ,
             and
             my
             sowl
             loathed
             
             loathed
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             sowl
             abhorred
             me
             :
          
           with
           many
           such
           like
           speeches
           ,
           throughout
           the
           scriptures
           ;
           whereby
           Christ
           shewed
           how
           farr
           he
           was
           and
           would
           be
           ,
           from
           being
           head
           vnto
           such
           wretches
           ,
           or
           any
           way
           admitting
           them
           vnto
           his
           body
           ,
           or
           the
           communion
           of
           h●s
           Church
           .
           And
           for
           his
           arch-enemy
           the
           Romane
           Antichrist
           and
           his
           adherents
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Iesus
           Faithfull
           and
           true
           that
           iudgeth
           and
           warreth
           righteously
           ,
           a
           he
           with
           his
           heauenly
           warriours
           after
           him
           ,
           fighteth
           with
           that
           Beast
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           kings
           of
           the
           earth
           that
           make
           battel
           against
           him
           ;
           and
           is
           so
           farr
           from
           peace
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           he
           giueth
           
             vnto
             all
             the
             fowles
             of
             heauen
             for
             to
             eat
             ,
          
           b
           
             the
             flesh
             of
             the
             Kings
             &
             hie
             captayns
             ,
             the
             flesh
             of
             mighty
             men
             ,
             and
             of
             horses
             and
             those
             that
             sit
             on
             them
             ,
             the
             flesh
             of
             all
             freemen
             and
             bondmen
             ,
             of
             small
             and
             great
             ;
             and
             casteth
             c
             the
             beast
             into
             the
             lake
             of
             fyre
             .
          
           By
           this
           may
           appear
           that
           Christ
           is
           no
           head
           of
           such
           Antichristians
           ,
           nor
           of
           any
           other
           profane
           wicked
           worldlings
           ;
           seing
           his
           spirith
           giues
           them
           not
           life
           and
           motion
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           caried
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           Satan
           that
           possesseth
           them
           ;
           and
           warred
           against
           with
           the
           sword
           that
           commeth
           out
           of
           Christs
           mouth
           neyther
           can
           they
           be
           knit
           vnto
           him
           by
           ioynts
           or
           bands
           ;
           as
           d
           al
           his
           body
           and
           members
           thereof
           ar
           :
           &
           consequently
           that
           the
           Popish
           and
           profane
           multitude
           of
           the
           Realme
           of
           England
           ,
           which
           at
           
             Q.
             Maries
          
           death
           ,
           were
           made
           and
           esteemed
           a
           Church
           ;
           and
           they
           and
           their
           seed
           euer
           since
           without
           separation
           so
           continewing
           ;
           and
           at
           this
           day
           al
           the
           notorious
           wicked
           st●ll
           commingled
           with
           the
           rest
           ;
           that
           this
           Church
           cannot
           be
           sayd
           to
           haue
           Christ
           for
           the
           head
           ,
           neyther
           is
           it
           his
           body
           .
        
         
           
             Therefore
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             EVery
             true
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             hath
             Christ
             for
             the
             mediator
             and
             Aduocate
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           For
           it
           is
           written
           f
           
             there
             is
             one
             God
             ,
             &
             on
             mediator
             between
             God
             &
             man
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             man
             Christ
             Iesus
          
           ;
           and
           g
           
             if
             any
             man
             sinne
             ,
             we
             haue
             an
             Aduocate
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             Iesus
             Christ
             the
             iust
             .
          
           Neyther
           is
           there
           saluation
           in
           any
           other
           ;
           for
           among
           men
           there
           is
           giuen
           no
           other
           name
           vnder
           heaven
           ,
           whereby
           we
           must
           be
           saued
           ,
           Act.
           4.12
           .
        
         
           
             But
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             hath
             not
             Christ
             for
             the
             mediator
             and
             Advocate
             of
             the
             same
             ,
          
           Because
           ,
           Christ
           is
           not
           Mediator
           of
           any
           other
           couenant
           or
           testament
           ,
           then
           that
           which
           God
           promised
           by
           his
           prophits
           to
           make
           with
           the
           house
           of
           Israel
           ,
           nor
           of
           any
           other
           people
           ,
           then
           of
           such
           as
           are
           vnder
           that
           couenant
           promised
           ,
           which
           was
           g
           that
           he
           would
           
             put
             his
             law
             in
             their
             inward
             parts
          
           (
           or
           
             mind
             )
             and
             write
             it
             in
             their
             harts
             ,
             and
             be
             would
             be
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             they
             should
             be
             his
             people
             ,
          
           and
           that
           h
           
             he
             would
             forgiue
             their
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             remember
             their
             sinns
             no
             more
             .
          
           Of
           this
           new
           testament
           or
           couenant
           ,
           established
           vpon
           i
           better
           promises
           then
           was
           the
           old
           ,
           is
           Christ
           the
           Mediator
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Apostle
           k
           teacheth
           )
           and
           not
           of
           any
           other
           humane
           or
           profane
           couenant
           ,
           l
           made
           by
           or
           among
           the
           sonns
           of
           Adam
           .
           Now
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           is
           publickly
           and
           generally
           constituted
           ,
           )
           is
           not
           as
           yet
           come
           vnder
           this
           covenant
           ,
           may
           appear
           by
           the
           ●articular
           conditions
           of
           the
           same
           .
           First
           ,
           let
           the
           exceeding
           profanenes
           and
           irreligion
           
           irreligion
           that
           is
           among
           them
           ,
           the
           open
           contempt
           of
           God
           ,
           blaspheming
           of
           h●s
           name
           ,
           despising
           of
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           innumerable
           wicked
           acts
           ,
           without
           fear
           or
           shame
           committed
           ,
           besides
           the
           idolatrous
           false
           worship
           performed
           by
           all
           in
           their
           publick
           assemblies
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           stinted
           popish
           leitoargie
           ,
           learned
           and
           receiued
           from
           the
           Romane
           Antichrist
           :
           let
           these
           (
           I
           say
           )
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           speake
           to
           euery
           christian
           conscience
           ,
           whither
           
             Gods
             law
             be
             written
             in
             the
             mind
             or
             inward
             parts
          
           of
           such
           ,
           which
           is
           one
           a
           part
           of
           the
           co●enant
           ,
           whereof
           Christ
           is
           Mediator
           ;
           and
           which
           grace
           he
           promised
           by
           his
           b
           Prophets
           to
           bestow
           vpon
           his
           Church
           and
           people
           ,
           when
           he
           sho●ld
           be
           their
           God
           :
           and
           when
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           bringeth
           saluation
           vnto
           all
           men
           ,
           did
           appear
           ;
           it
           c
           taught
           so
           much
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           th●s
           church
           of
           England
           ,
           hath
           no
           promise
           that
           
             their
             sins
             and
             iniq●ities
             are
             forgiuen
             ,
          
           which
           is
           d
           an
           other
           part
           of
           the
           couenant
           ,
           appeareth
           by
           their
           impenitency
           in
           this
           euill
           estate
           .
           For
           the
           profane
           ,
           scoff
           at
           repentance
           ,
           and
           scorne
           all
           admonition
           ,
           they
           despise
           wisdomes
           counsel
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           reproue
           ,
           they
           turne
           agayne
           and
           rent
           them
           .
           And
           for
           the
           idolatries
           and
           false
           worship
           of
           the
           whole
           ;
           the
           great
           iniquities
           in
           the
           hierarchie
           ministery
           ,
           orders
           ,
           rites
           ,
           ceremonies
           &c
           ,
           they
           are
           farr
           from
           repentāce
           wh●ch
           wil
           here
           no
           reproof
           ,
           nor
           suffer
           any
           to
           speak
           against
           their
           corruptions
           ,
           but
           haue
           generally
           agreed
           and
           decreed
           such
           e
           to
           be
           excommunicated
           ,
           as
           shall
           affirme
           any
           of
           these
           things
           to
           be
           wicked
           or
           id●latrous
           ;
           and
           they
           that
           would
           call
           them
           to
           repentance
           for
           their
           sinns
           ,
           or
           refuse
           to
           communicate
           with
           them
           in
           these
           euils
           ,
           are
           persecuted
           ,
           imprisoned
           ,
           banished
           ,
           and
           haue
           long
           suffred
           at
           their
           hands
           many
           calamities
           .
           And
           all
           people
           are
           forced
           by
           fayr
           and
           colourable
           pretenses
           or
           by
           threatning
           and
           punishments
           ,
           to
           walk
           still
           in
           these
           sinns
           .
           Thus
           want
           they
           the
           foundation
           of
           f
           repentance
           from
           dead
           works
           ,
           and
           consequently
           of
           faith
           towards
           God
           for
           without
           repentance
           there
           is
           no
           promise
           of
           pardon
           ;
           &
           without
           promise
           ,
           ther
           can
           be
           no
           faith
           ;
           and
           without
           faith
           ;
           no
           couenant
           or
           test●ment
           confirme●
           with
           them
           or
           their
           seed
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           scriptures
           shew
           ;
           &
           if
           no
           Couenan●
           ,
           then
           also
           no
           Mediator
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           that
           the
           summe
           of
           the
           Couenant
           ,
           (
           namely
           g
           I
           
             will
             be
             their
             God
             and
             th●y
             shall
             be
             my
             people
          
           ;
           )
           is
           wantin●
           also
           vnto
           these
           ,
           may
           be
           seen
           by
           the●r
           estate
           compared
           with
           th'
           Apostles
           doctrine
           ,
           who
           vpon
           h
           this
           prom●se
           ,
           ●resently
           inferreth
           
           a
           
             comm●ng
             out
             ,
             and
             separation
             of
             themselues
             ,
          
           from
           the
           world
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           haue
           the
           Lord
           to
           
             receiue
             them
          
           .
           Which
           separation
           from
           the
           vngodly
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           not
           at
           the
           k
           first
           constituting
           of
           this
           Church
           obserued
           ,
           so
           vnto
           this
           day
           it
           is
           resisted
           ,
           and
           pleaded
           against
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           scriptures
           vnsufferable
           abused
           to
           mayteyn
           a
           confuse
           mixed
           multitude
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           people
           to
           be
           a
           true
           church
           .
           But
           ,
           Christ
           is
           no
           Mediator
           for
           such
           a
           mixture
           ,
           as
           himself
           sayd
           to
           his
           Father
           l
           I
           
             pray
             not
             for
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             for
             them
             which
             thou
             hast
             giuen
             me
             for
             th●y
             are
             thin●
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             not
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             as
          
           I
           
             am
             not
             of
             the
             world
          
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           is
           not
           vnder
           this
           co●enan●
           ,
           because
           every
           
           euery
           couenant
           is
           made
           vpon
           conditions
           wllingly
           agreed
           and
           assented
           vnto
           on
           both
           parties
           ,
           as
           was
           in
           that
           couenant
           a
           made
           between
           God
           and
           the
           Israel●tes
           of
           old
           .
           For
           God
           being
           a
           s●irit
           ,
           must
           be
           couenanted
           w●th
           &
           worshipped
           in
           b
           spirit
           ,
           he
           requireth
           the
           hart
           and
           minde
           ,
           which
           if
           it
           be
           not
           freely
           giuen
           him
           ,
           all
           rel●gion
           is
           in
           vayn
           .
           But
           this
           harty
           and
           willing
           submission
           c
           foretold
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           d
           seen
           in
           Gods
           people
           heretofore
           ,
           was
           not
           seen
           in
           this
           Church
           ,
           which
           was
           by
           law
           of
           man
           compelled
           ,
           not
           by
           loue
           of
           Christ
           constreyned
           to
           enter
           into
           this
           communion
           and
           religion
           ,
           at
           the
           beginning
           of
           Q
           Elis
           reign
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           former
           argument
           is
           shewed
           .
           Such
           complusion
           vnto
           religion
           ,
           where
           God
           perswadeth
           not
           the
           hart
           ,
           maketh
           men
           hypocrites
           ,
           not
           true
           christians
           :
           which
           not
           onely
           Gods
           word
           ,
           but
           even
           l●ght
           of
           reason
           teacheth
           ,
           as
           Themistius
           a
           Philoso●her
           acknowledged
           ,
           when
           he
           sayd
           of
           state
           professors
           ,
           that
           follow
           the
           Emperours
           religions
           ,
           that
           e
           
             they
             worship
             not
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             purple
             robe
             ,
          
           that
           is
           the
           authority
           and
           persons
           of
           Pr●nces
           .
        
         
           Moreouer
           the
           church
           of
           England
           hath
           not
           Christ
           for
           their
           Mediator
           ,
           because
           they
           cannot
           come
           vnto
           God
           by
           him
           ,
           nor
           haue
           assurance
           by
           faith
           that
           he
           maketh
           intercession
           for
           them
           ;
           for
           that
           they
           offer
           vnto
           God
           ,
           a
           worship
           or
           seruice
           which
           themselues
           haue
           made
           and
           taken
           by
           im●tation
           out
           of
           Ant●christs
           Massebook
           ;
           which
           Leit●rgie
           or
           Diuine
           seru●ce
           ,
           hauing
           in
           it
           also
           many
           erroneous
           ,
           superstitious
           and
           idolatrous
           ordi●ances
           ,
           rites
           ,
           and
           ceremonies
           ,
           )
           being
           not
           required
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           warrantable
           by
           Christs
           testament
           ;
           they
           read
           out
           of
           their
           book
           dayly
           in
           the●r
           a●semblies
           ,
           and
           offer
           or
           obtrude
           ●t
           vpon
           God.
           By
           meanes
           whereof
           they
           also
           extinguish
           the
           true
           way
           of
           calling
           vpon
           God
           ,
           by
           the
           help
           of
           his
           sp●rit
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           Apostle
           f
           teacheth
           ;
           and
           bring
           in
           a
           fleshly
           and
           dead
           kind
           of
           seruice
           ,
           reading
           other
           mens
           words
           instead
           of
           their
           own
           praying
           and
           calling
           on
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lord.
           Which
           humane
           devise
           ,
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           second
           commandement
           ,
           that
           forbiddeth
           vs
           to
           make
           or
           submit
           vnto
           
             any
             similitude
             or
             likenes
             of
             any
             thing
             in
             heauen
             ,
          
           
           
             earth
             or
             vnder
             the
             earth
          
           ,
           in
           matters
           concerning
           the
           worsh●p
           of
           God.
           And
           it
           ,
           being
           against
           the
           old
           couenant
           or
           testament
           ,
           which
           Christ
           hath
           confirmed
           vnto
           g
           euery
           ●od
           and
           〈◊〉
           ;
           against
           the
           new
           testament
           also
           ,
           which
           calleth
           vs
           vnto
           a
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           h
           in
           
             spirit
             and
             truth
          
           :
           hath
           no
           promise
           to
           be
           sanctified
           by
           Christs
           Med●ation
           ,
           who
           sanctifieth
           no
           idols
           ,
           nor
           idol
           seruice
           or
           false
           worshi●
           ,
           but
           contrariweise
           hath
           testified
           ,
           i
           
             their
             offrings
             of
             blood
             ,
             will
          
           I
           
             not
             offer
             ,
             nor
             by
             make
             mention
             of
             their
             names
             with
             my
             lipps
             .
          
           For
           asmuch
           then
           ,
           as
           the
           people
           which
           worshippeth
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           called
           ,
           iustified
           ,
           sanct●fied
           pe●ple
           of
           G●d
           ;
           but
           an
           vnlawfull
           c●mmixture
           〈◊〉
           fall
           sorts
           of
           ●ers●ns
           ,
           and
           forasmuch
           as
           the
           worship
           it self
           which
           they
           read
           with
           and
           before
           ●he
           holy
           bible
           ,
           and
           thrust
           vpon
           God
           whither
           he
           like
           it
           or
           not
           ,
           is
           a
           false
           dead
           and
           vayne
           inuented
           worship
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           not
           commanded
           of
           God
           not
           iustifiable
           by
           his
           word
           :
           it
           cannot
           be
           by
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           scripture
           or
           a
           any
           prom●ses
           therein
           ,
           that
           Christ
           should
           be
           Mediator
           for
           such
           worship
           
           or
           worshipp●rs
           ,
           or
           put
           any
           a
           odours
           vnto
           such
           prayers
           .
        
         
           
             Ther●fore
             the
             church
             of
             England
             is
             not
             the
             true
             church
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             EVery
             true
             church
             of
             God
             ,
             hath
             Christ
             for
             the
             Prophet
             of
             the
             same
          
           For
           of
           〈◊〉
           
             it
             is
             written
          
           ,
           I
           
             will
             raise
             them
             vp
             a
             Prophet
             from
             among
             th●ir
             brethren
             
             &c.
             and
             every
             person
             which
             shal
             not
             hear
             that
             Prophet
             shal
             be
             desered
             〈◊〉
             the
             people
             .
             D●ut
             ,
          
           18.18
           .
           Act
           ,
           3
           23.
           
        
         
           
             But
             th●●hurch
             of
             England
             hath
             not
             Christ
             for
             the
             Prophet
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           Because
           it
           hath
           neyther
           himself
           in
           his
           own
           person
           ,
           to
           teach
           them
           ,
           (
           for
           he
           is
           now
           in
           hea●en
           ,
           and
           there
           must
           be
           b
           vntill
           the
           time
           that
           all
           things
           be
           restored
           ;
           )
           neyther
           hath
           it
           his
           appoynted
           ordinan●e
           of
           teaching
           by
           c
           prophesie
           or
           office
           ;
           which
           if
           it
           had
           ,
           Christ
           were
           the
           Prophet
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           himself
           sayd
           d
           
             if
             I
             send
             any
             ,
             he
             that
             receiueth
             him
             receiueth
             me
             .
          
           The
           church
           of
           England
           h●th
           not
           Christs
           ordinance
           of
           prophesie
           without
           office
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           vnknowen
           ,
           vnpractised
           ,
           and
           vnsufferable
           among
           them
           ,
           for
           priuate
           men
           to
           preach
           in
           their
           a●●emblies
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           ministers
           allowed
           by
           the
           Ordinary
           ,
           els
           it
           is
           punishable
           by
           the
           law
           of
           their
           church
           ,
           though
           by
           the
           law
           of
           Christ
           ,
           all
           men
           may
           prophesie
           in
           his
           church
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           speake
           to
           edifying
           ,
           to
           exhortation
           and
           to
           comfort
           ,
           and
           all
           men
           are
           exhorted
           to
           couet
           this
           m●re
           then
           other
           spirituall
           gifts
           .
           1.
           
           Cor.
           14
           vers
           .
           31.3.1.39
           ,
           Neyther
           hath
           the
           ch●rch
           of
           England
           Christs
           appoynted
           officers
           to
           teach
           ,
           which
           are
           set
           down
           in
           scripture
           to
           be
           these
           ,
           
             Apostles
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             Euangelists
             Pastors
             ,
          
           and
           
             Teachers
             ,
             Ephe
          
           4.11
           .
           (
           Of
           which
           the
           first
           three
           serued
           for
           the
           first
           publishing
           of
           the
           g●spel
           throughout
           the
           world
           ;
           
           the
           latter
           two
           continue
           st●ll
           vnto
           the
           worlds
           end
           ,
           )
           but
           in
           stead
           of
           these
           it
           hath
           the
           hierarchie
           and
           ministery
           of
           Antichrist
           to
           teach
           the
           same
           ;
           namely
           Metropolitan
           
             Archbishops
             ,
             Lord
             Bish●ps
             ,
             Deanes
          
           &c.
           
           Priests
           ;
           and
           Deacons
           ;
           which
           is
           none
           of
           Christs
           Ministery
           ,
           eyther
           in
           name
           ,
           office
           ,
           calling
           ,
           administration
           or
           mayntenance
           ,
           but
           the
           very
           ministery
           of
           the
           man
           of
           sinne
           as
           he
           left
           it
           in
           the
           land
           ,
           and
           as
           is
           to
           be
           seen
           at
           this
           day
           in
           Rome
           and
           other
           his
           dominions
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           lawes
           and
           canons
           of
           the
           popish
           church
           ,
           wher
           ar
           all
           the
           offices
           that
           now
           be
           in
           England
           .
           Thus
           hauing
           not
           the
           ministery
           giuen
           of
           Christ
           ,
           but
           a
           different
           ministery
           giuen
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           it
           followeth
           also
           by
           proportion
           from
           Christs
           words
           ,
           saying
           
             he
             that
             receiueth
             him
             (
             that
          
           I
           send
           )
           c
           
             receiueth
             me
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             receiueth
             me
             ,
             receiueth
             him
             that
             sent
             me
          
           :
           that
           the
           church
           of
           England
           receiuing
           such
           as
           Antichrist
           the
           Pope
           did
           send
           hath
           receiued
           Antichrist
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           so
           hath
           intertayned
           him
           for
           their
           Prophet
           and
           not
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Now
           where
           it
           is
           obiected
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           many
           excellent
           truthes
           publikly
           taught
           in
           this
           church
           and
           by
           this
           ministery
           of
           England
           ;
           it
           is
           answered
           that
           is
           not
           yenough
           vnlesse
           it
           were
           taught
           in
           and
           according
           to
           the
           ordinance
           of
           God.
           For
           false
           Prophets
           teach
           much
           truth
           ,
           as
           is
           to
           be
           seen
           among
           Papists
           ,
           Anabaptists
           ,
           Arians
           ,
           and
           other
           like
           heretiks
           .
           And
           as
           the
           
           morall
           good
           works
           which
           heathens
           doe
           ,
           in
           honouring
           their
           parents
           and
           Magistrates
           ,
           giuing
           almose
           ,
           absteyning
           from
           and
           punishing
           murder
           ,
           adultery
           ,
           theft
           ,
           &c.
           are
           not
           inded
           good
           works
           ,
           according
           to
           christian
           religion
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           not
           done
           in
           obedience
           to
           Gods
           word
           ,
           by
           persons
           that
           are
           called
           iustified
           and
           sanctified
           by
           that
           word
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           done
           in
           faith
           ,
           and
           consequently
           a
           cannot
           please
           God
           :
           even
           so
           the
           theologicall
           works
           which
           Antichristians
           doe
           ,
           in
           preaching
           the
           truth
           ,
           praying
           ,
           ministring
           the
           sacraments
           ,
           &c.
           are
           not
           indeed
           ,
           works
           pleasing
           vnto
           God
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           not
           done
           by
           persons
           that
           please
           him
           ,
           (
           for
           alwayes
           the
           b
           man
           must
           be
           accepted
           before
           his
           work
           can
           be
           ;
           )
           and
           such
           persons
           please
           him
           not
           ,
           as
           without
           his
           c
           calling
           and
           d
           sending
           presume
           to
           administer
           his
           holy
           things
           .
           It
           is
           not
           therefore
           the
           work
           ,
           but
           the
           word
           of
           God
           that
           sanctifieth
           the
           work
           ,
           which
           we
           must
           look
           vnto
           ;
           for
           as
           by
           this
           the
           vertuous
           heroik
           and
           religious
           acts
           of
           the
           Patr●archs
           and
           other
           holy
           men
           ,
           differ
           from
           the
           like
           acts
           of
           Pagans
           ,
           and
           infidels
           :
           so
           also
           by
           this
           ,
           the
           difference
           i●
           to
           be
           put
           between
           the
           works
           and
           administrations
           of
           tr●e
           and
           false
           Christians
           .
           And
           seing
           the
           ministers
           of
           England
           are
           not
           by
           Christ
           called
           and
           sent
           ,
           (
           as
           the
           better
           sort
           of
           themselues
           heretofore
           haue
           confessed
           ,
           )
           &
           so
           haue
           not
           his
           word
           to
           warrant
           their
           administration
           :
           whatsoeuer
           good
           doctrine
           they
           teach
           ,
           it
           proues
           them
           no
           more
           to
           be
           true
           ministers
           ,
           then
           the
           excellent
           doctrines
           and
           prophesies
           of
           the
           soothsayer
           e
           Balaam
           ,
           will
           proue
           him
           to
           be
           a
           true
           minister
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           Moabites
           or
           Madianites
           hauing
           him
           to
           sacrifice
           ,
           prophesie
           and
           teach
           among
           them
           ,
           had
           an
           ordinance
           or
           prophet
           of
           God.
           See
           Deut.
           18
           ,
           10.11.14.15
           .
           &c.
           
        
         
           Agayn
           Christ
           is
           not
           the
           Prophet
           of
           this
           church
           ,
           because
           a
           great
           part
           of
           his
           word
           and
           scriptures
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           graces
           of
           his
           spirit
           ,
           are
           here
           neuer
           spoken
           nor
           heard
           nor
           suffred
           to
           be
           vttered
           :
           and
           contrariweise
           much
           of
           mans
           word
           and
           writing
           is
           brought
           in
           ;
           as
           Aprocrypha
           books
           made
           of
           old
           the
           Seruice
           and
           homily
           books
           made
           of
           late
           ,
           in
           which
           also
           there
           be
           manifest
           f
           errour●
           ,
           l●es
           contradictions
           to
           the
           holy
           scriptures
           ,
           idolatrous
           and
           and
           superst●tious
           doctrines
           ,
           rites
           ,
           ceremonses
           &c.
           taught
           vnto
           and
           obserued
           ,
           by
           th'
           priests
           &
           people
           ,
           an
           idle
           &
           soul-murthering
           ministry
           maynteyned
           ,
           Chr●sts
           spirituall
           graces
           giuen
           for
           teaching
           and
           building
           vp
           his
           church
           ,
           quenched
           ,
           with
           other
           like
           evils
           .
           The
           proof
           of
           this
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           their
           communiō
           book
           ,
           whose
           Kalender
           alotteth
           what
           is
           to
           be
           read
           dayly
           and
           yerely
           in
           all
           their
           Assemblies
           :
           where
           many
           chapters
           of
           the
           Bible
           are
           wholly
           and
           perpetually
           excluded
           ,
           many
           Apocrypha
           chapters
           read
           as
           holy
           scriptures
           .
           And
           by
           the
           written
           homilies
           ,
           the
           graces
           and
           vtterance
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           are
           extinguished
           that
           mans
           erroneus
           writing
           may
           come
           in
           place
           .
           Besides
           this
           all
           preaching
           Ministers
           so
           g,
           limitted
           and
           restreyned
           in
           their
           doctrine
           that
           they
           may
           not
           preach
           against
           any
           sinn
           by
           publick
           authority
           establ●shed
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           doe
           ,
           they
           are
           silenced
           h
           excommunicated
           &c.
           this
           indignity
           and
           dishonour
           Christ
           will
           not
           suffer
           at
           mans
           hands
           ,
           to
           haue
           his
           word
           and
           mans
           word
           matched
           together
           ,
           his
           spirit
           
           spirit
           &
           truth
           restreyned
           :
           he
           wil
           be
           Prophet
           alōe
           or
           not
           at
           al.
           as
           they
           that
           with
           the
           tr●e
           God
           and
           his
           true
           worship
           ,
           had
           other
           Gods
           also
           ,
           &
           other
           worships
           ,
           are
           sayd
           in
           scripture
           to
           a
           forsake
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           b●
           b
           without
           him
           :
           so
           they
           that
           with
           the
           true
           Prophet
           and
           doctor
           Christ
           and
           his
           doctrine
           ,
           haue
           other
           also
           ;
           may
           rightly
           be
           sayd
           to
           haue
           forsaken
           him
           and
           to
           be
           w●thout
           him
           .
           For
           when
           men
           set
           their
           thresholds
           by
           the
           Lords
           and
           their
           posts
           by
           his
           ;
           they
           c
           defile
           his
           holy
           name
           with
           their
           abominations
           ,
           and
           in
           d
           vayne
           they
           worship
           him
           ,
           that
           teach
           such
           doctrines
           as
           be
           precepts
           of
           men
        
         
           Moreover
           thi●
           Church
           wanteth
           part
           and
           communion
           with
           Christ
           in
           that
           propheticall
           office
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           imparted
           to
           his
           peo●le
           ,
           namely
           power
           and
           freedom
           e
           to
           witnes
           ,
           f
           professe
           ,
           g,
           practise
           ,
           and
           h
           hold
           forth
           the
           word
           of
           life
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           Christ
           hath
           commanded
           ;
           to
           i,
           admonish
           &
           k
           reproue
           one
           another
           for
           sinne
           and
           transgression
           ,
           and
           eyther
           if
           they
           repent
           to
           l
           forgiue
           them
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           repent
           not
           ,
           to
           follow
           them
           further
           m
           vnto
           the
           church
           and
           even
           to
           excommunication
           for
           their
           obstinate
           violating
           Gods
           law
           .
           That
           they
           haue
           not
           power
           or
           freedome
           to
           professe
           and
           practise
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Gospel
           in
           these
           things
           ,
           appeareth
           by
           their
           seruile
           subiection
           to
           the
           hierarchie
           ,
           lawes
           and
           canons
           which
           are
           amongst
           them
           ,
           whereby
           they
           are
           restreyned
           from
           professing
           and
           practising
           any
           further
           truth
           then
           is
           by
           law
           establ●shed
           among
           them
           ,
           but
           must
           obey
           &
           follow
           all
           that
           their
           spirituall
           Lords
           the
           Bishops
           doe
           inioyne
           them
           ,
           and
           may
           not
           speake
           against
           or
           reproue
           any
           of
           the
           abominatiōs
           that
           ar
           in
           their
           church
           worship
           ,
           Ministery
           ,
           ceremonies
           &c.
           neyther
           haue
           power
           to
           deal
           according
           to
           that
           rule
           of
           Christ
           Mat.
           18
           15.
           &c
           ,
           for
           any
           sinne
           ,
           be
           it
           never
           so
           horrible
           and
           manifest
           ,
           but
           must
           leaue
           it
           to
           the
           censure
           of
           the
           Prelate
           or
           hi●
           Commissarie
           ,
           who
           at
           his
           pleasure
           buyeth
           and
           selleth
           the
           sins
           and
           soules
           of
           men
           .
           This
           bondage
           the
           people
           should
           not
           be
           in
           if
           they
           had
           and
           inioyned
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           is
           
           the
           truth
           ;
           for
           that
           truth
           would
           make
           them
           free
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           not
           in
           this
           sort
           be
           o,
           seruants
           of
           men
           .
           But
           now
           not
           ha●ing
           power
           to
           professe
           ,
           much
           lesse
           to
           practise
           the
           truth
           :
           nor
           to
           reproue
           the
           euils
           that
           reign
           among
           them
           ;
           not
           hauing
           the
           free
           vse
           of
           Gods
           word
           in
           priuate
           ,
           nor
           the
           right
           and
           lawfull
           Ministery
           or
           vse
           therof
           in
           publick
           ;
           they
           cannot
           be
           sayd
           to
           haue
           Christ
           for
           their
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           
             Therefore
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             EVery
             true
             Church
             of
             God
             hath
             Christ
             for
             the
             Priest
             and
             Sacrificer
             of
             the
             
             s●me
             ,
          
           for
           he
           onely
           is
           the
           high
           Priest
           of
           our
           profession
           ,
           and
           to
           him
           it
           was
           sworne
           ,
           
             thou
             art
             a
             Priest
             for
             euer
             ,
             after
             the
             order
             of
             Melchisedek
             .
             Heb
             ,
          
           3
           ,
           1
           ,
           &
           ,
           5.5
           ,
           6
           ,
           10
           ,
           &
           ,
           9
           ,
           11.
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             But
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             hath
             not
             Christ
             for
             the
             Priest
             or
             sacrificer
             of
             the
             s●me
             .
          
           Because
           the
           gifts
           and
           sacrifices
           which
           it
           offreth
           vnto
           God
           ,
           are
           not
           presented
           and
           offred
           vnto
           him
           by
           Christ
           ;
           neyther
           is
           this
           church
           reconciled
           
           reconciled
           vnto
           God
           by
           him
           .
           And
           first
           the
           worship
           and
           seruice
           which
           they
           performe
           vnto
           God
           ,
           their
           prayers
           ,
           prayses
           and
           confe●sions
           ,
           (
           which
           now
           are
           Christ●an
           mens
           a
           sacrifices
           ,
           )
           are
           not
           offred
           and
           sanctified
           by
           Christ
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           false
           and
           id●l●trous
           ,
           wherewith
           Christ
           hath
           no
           communion
           .
           For
           ●nstead
           of
           true
           spir●tuall
           prayer
           and
           prayses
           the
           fruits
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           in
           his
           ●eo●le
           ;
           they
           read
           a
           written
           leiturgie
           translated
           out
           of
           the
           Masse
           book
           :
           and
           accord●ng
           as
           they
           are
           stinted
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           they
           speak
           ;
           obser●ing
           also
           the
           many
           Popish
           ordinances
           ,
           r●tes
           ,
           and
           ceremonies
           commanded
           in
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           their
           holy
           and
           festivall
           dayes
           ,
           holy
           eues
           and
           fasting
           d●yes
           ,
           absolutiō
           of
           sinns
           by
           their
           priests
           ,
           confirmatiō
           of
           Baptisme
           by
           the●r
           Prelates
           ,
           profanation
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           by
           pri●ate
           administration
           and
           howsling
           with
           them
           ,
           by
           gossips
           ,
           by
           idolatrous
           signes
           and
           gestures
           of
           cro●●e
           ,
           kneeling
           &c.
           also
           marying
           by
           the
           Priest
           with
           signe
           of
           the
           ring
           ,
           churching
           of
           womē
           ,
           burial
           of
           the
           dead
           ,
           read●ng
           curses
           or
           comminations
           in
           stead
           of
           discipline
           ,
           besides
           the
           sundry
           errours
           and
           vntruthes
           in
           that
           book
           ,
           vayn
           repet●tions
           in
           their
           prayers
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           All
           which
           being
           commanded
           and
           vsed
           dayly
           by
           law
           of
           their
           church
           ,
           without
           ground
           from
           Gods
           word
           ,
           which
           approueth
           none
           of
           these
           idolatries
           but
           condemneth
           them
           ;
           are
           not
           sanctified
           by
           Christ
           nor
           presented
           vnto
           God
           hi●
           Father
           ;
           For
           he
           will
           b
           not
           offer
           the
           idol
           sacrifices
           ,
           neyther
           will
           God
           accept
           such
           things
           as
           by
           his
           c
           law
           he
           teacheth
           all
           men
           to
           abhorr
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ;
           whereas
           the
           bodyes
           and
           sowles
           of
           men
           are
           also
           spiritual
           d
           and
           li●ing
           sacrifices
           ,
           and
           the
           persons
           offred
           in
           the
           Church
           by
           the
           Ministe●y
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           should
           be
           as
           the
           e
           
             holy
             fl●ck
             ,
             as
             the
             flock
             of
             Ierusalem
             in
             their
             solemne
             feasts
             ,
          
           that
           so
           the
           oblation
           of
           them
           might
           be
           acceptable
           f
           
             being
             sanctified
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
          
           :
           the
           people
           offred
           in
           this
           church
           are
           a
           confuse
           vnsanctified
           m●ltitude
           ,
           not
           separated
           from
           the
           world
           ,
           (
           as
           before
           in
           the
           first
           argument
           
           is
           shewed
           ,
           )
           and
           many
           of
           them
           so
           wicked
           ,
           (
           even
           by
           the
           confe●sion
           of
           their
           g
           own
           ministers
           ,
           and
           in
           every
           honest
           mans
           conscience
           ,
           h
           as
           they
           neyther
           deseru
           to
           be
           layd
           on
           Gods
           alter
           ,
           nor
           to
           be
           touched
           of
           any
           true
           Israelite
           in
           such
           respect
           .
           Yet
           ar
           they
           by
           the
           Priests
           of
           this
           church
           offred
           dayly
           vnto
           God
           ,
           in
           their
           administration
           ,
           and
           blessed
           in
           his
           name
           .
           Yea
           the
           precious
           sacrifice
           of
           the
           body
           and
           blood
           of
           Christ
           (
           remembred
           and
           re●resented
           by
           i
           bread
           and
           wine
           at
           his
           supper
           ,
           )
           is
           prostitut●●
           as
           if
           it
           were
           an
           vnholy
           thing
           )
           to
           the
           prophane
           and
           wicked
           in
           this
           church
           ,
           which
           being
           vnworthy
           receiuers
           ,
           are
           k
           guilty
           of
           the
           body
           and
           blood
           of
           Chr●st
           as
           were
           the
           wretche●
           that
           crucified
           h●m
           .
           Also
           Baptisme
           which
           should
           be
           an
           ingraffing
           into
           Christ
           l
           his
           death
           buriall
           and
           resurrection
           ,
           and
           a
           s●gne
           m
           of
           washing
           away
           mens
           sinns
           in
           his
           blood
           ;
           is
           giuen
           to
           the
           seed
           of
           the
           vngodly
           ,
           blasphemers
           ,
           and
           enemies
           of
           Christ
           ,
           vnto
           whom
           by
           no
           right
           it
           doth
           apperteyn
           .
           Which
           sacrilegious
           prophanation
           of
           the
           holy
           misteries
           ,
           sheweth
           a
           manifest
           contempt
           of
           Christ
           represented
           in
           them
           :
           who
           as
           he
           communicateth
           not
           himselfe
           with
           such
           wicked
           persons
           so
           neyther
           the
           signes
           and
           seales
           of
           himselfe
           and
           the
           redemption
           that
           he
           
           wrought
           for
           his
           elect
           .
           For
           by
           his
           suffring
           he
           consecrated
           them
           onely
           that
           are
           a
           sanctified
           ,
           that
           by
           b
           faith
           doe
           eat
           his
           flesh
           and
           drinke
           his
           ●lood
           ,
           &
           the
           wicked
           which
           haue
           no
           portion
           in
           his
           death
           and
           oblation
           ,
           when
           they
           participate
           in
           these
           seales
           of
           grace
           ,
           doe
           but
           eat
           and
           drink
           iudgment
           to
           themselues
           ;
           the
           ministers
           which
           so
           prostitute
           Christ
           vnto
           the
           teeth
           of
           his
           enemies
           ,
           and
           tread
           vnder
           foot
           the
           sonne
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           they
           repent
           not
           shall
           not
           escape
           his
           hand
           wh●ch
           sayd
           ,
           c
           
             Vengeance
             is
             myne
             ,
             I
             will
             repay
          
           :
           &
           the
           people
           which
           by
           an
           imaginary
           separation
           are
           or
           seem
           to
           be
           sundred
           from
           those
           profane
           ,
           and
           yet
           communicate
           together
           in
           such
           things
           ,
           doe
           even
           by
           that
           action
           shew
           that
           they
           are
           one
           body
           with
           them
           ;
           for
           so
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           
             we
             that
             are
             many
             ,
             are
             one
             bread
             and
             one
             body
             ,
             because
             we
             all
             are
             partakers
             of
             one
             bread
             .
          
           1
           Cor
           10
           ,
           17.
           
        
         
           This
           bringing
           of
           Satans
           seed
           into
           the
           church
           ,
           unto
           the
           alter
           of
           God
           ,
           may
           further
           be
           minded
           as
           a
           high
           degree
           of
           violating
           the
           second
           commandement
           ,
           whereby
           all
           images
           idols
           and
           simillitudes
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           of
           the
           Diuils
           or
           mens
           inuention
           or
           forming
           ,
           are
           seuerely
           forbidden
           to
           bee
           brought
           into
           Gods
           howse
           ,
           or
           vsed
           in
           his
           worship
           .
           Now
           such
           images
           or
           Idols
           ,
           are
           these
           wicked
           persons
           .
           For
           as
           children
           are
           the
           d
           images
           of
           their
           parents
           ;
           and
           all
           fa●thfull
           people
           called
           the
           e
           children
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           Gods
           liuely
           images
           in
           Christ
           ,
           whose
           f
           image
           and
           simillitude
           they
           carry
           ,
           himselfe
           being
           truely
           and
           properly
           the
           sole
           g
           image
           of
           the
           invisible
           God
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           they
           all
           being
           borne
           a
           new
           of
           him
           ,
           are
           changed
           h
           into
           the
           same
           image
           from
           glory
           to
           glory
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           being
           renewed
           in
           knowledge
           after
           i
           the
           image
           of
           him
           that
           created
           them
           so
           Satans
           children
           ,
           (
           as
           wicked
           worldlings
           be
           called
           in
           scripture
           ,
           )
           are
           his
           liuely
           images
           ,
           hauing
           lost
           the
           first
           image
           of
           God
           ,
           k
           wherein
           they
           were
           created
           ;
           and
           into
           the
           image
           of
           the
           Serpent
           are
           changed
           dayly
           by
           his
           spirit
           that
           ruleth
           in
           them
           ;
           and
           him
           they
           represent
           in
           his
           malycious
           nature
           and
           actions
           .
           As
           it
           is
           sinne
           ,
           and
           so
           esteemed
           ,
           to
           haue
           images
           and
           representations
           ,
           of
           beasts
           ,
           of
           fowles
           ,
           of
           fishes
           ,
           &c.
           brought
           into
           the
           church
           and
           worship
           of
           God
           :
           so
           would
           and
           wel
           might
           it
           be
           esteemed
           more
           horrible
           if
           in
           any
           Christian
           congregation
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           brought
           in
           pictures
           of
           the
           Diuill
           or
           other
           like
           helish
           representations
           .
           Yet
           men
           will
           not
           see
           the
           horror
           of
           this
           sinne
           ,
           that
           the
           liuing
           images
           and
           pictures
           of
           the
           Serpent
           ,
           even
           wicked
           and
           profane
           people
           ,
           his
           seed
           and
           children
           ,
           should
           be
           brought
           into
           the
           Church
           and
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           haue
           part
           and
           interest
           in
           Christ
           and
           his
           couenant
           ,
           whether
           he
           will
           or
           not
           ;
           to
           be
           offred
           vnto
           God
           &
           layd
           vpon
           his
           alter
           for
           spiriritual
           sacrifices
           :
           though
           they
           be
           much
           more
           abominable
           then
           vnclean
           beasts
           were
           vnder
           the
           law
           ,
           as
           the
           l
           substance
           or
           figured
           thing
           ,
           is
           more
           then
           the
           figure
           and
           shadow
           .
        
         
           But
           doubtlesse
           God
           ,
           who
           abhorreth
           all
           idols
           and
           religious
           images
           of
           humane
           devise
           ;
           and
           Christ
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           m
           offer
           the
           bloody
           sacrifices
           of
           idolaters
           ;
           abhorreth
           this
           confusion
           of
           Satans
           images
           within
           his
           church
           neyther
           will
           the
           high-priest
           after
           the
           order
           of
           Melchisedek
           ,
           offer
           such
           to
           his
           
           Father
           ,
           or
           be
           priest
           vnto
           them
           .
           Otherwise
           he
           should
           not
           be
           so
           faithfull
           in
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           w●s
           Aaron
           ,
           nor
           the
           sacrifice
           ;
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           be
           so
           holy
           as
           the
           shadowes
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           which
           a
           were
           vnblemished
           .
        
         
           Finally
           ,
           all
           that
           haue
           Christ
           for
           their
           Pr●est
           ,
           are
           by
           him
           to
           bring
           their
           sacrifices
           for
           their
           sinns
           vnto
           God
           ,
           that
           so
           attōemēt
           may
           be
           made
           through
           his
           intercession
           .
           For
           every
           high
           Pr●est
           is
           b
           ordeyned
           for
           men
           in
           things
           perteyning
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           offer
           gifts
           and
           sacrifices
           for
           sinnes
           ;
           and
           every
           man
           is
           appoynted
           of
           God
           to
           present
           his
           sacrifice
           c
           by
           the
           Priest
           ,
           who
           is
           to
           d
           make
           attonement
           for
           him
           concerning
           his
           sinne
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           forgiuen
           him
           .
           But
           the
           church
           of
           England
           ,
           (
           in
           asmuch
           as
           it
           persisteth
           in
           sinne
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           repent
           of
           the
           many
           transgressions
           dayly
           committed
           in
           their
           publick
           worship
           and
           a●ministration
           of
           holy
           things
           ,
           refuseth
           reconciliation
           by
           him
           who
           is
           the
           e
           high
           Pr●est
           of
           good
           things
           to
           come
           ;
           and
           f
           able
           perfectly
           to
           saue
           them
           that
           come
           vnto
           God
           by
           him
           .
           This
           their
           impenitency
           appeareth
           not
           onely
           by
           their
           perseverance
           in
           evill
           doin●
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           a●monitions
           and
           reproofs
           that
           haue
           sounded
           in
           theyr
           eares
           these
           many
           yeares
           ,
           )
           but
           aboue
           al
           ,
           by
           their
           vngodly
           Canons
           &
           constitutions
           made
           by
           the
           whole
           representatiue
           chuch
           of
           Engl
           :
           and
           submitted
           vnto
           by
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           people
           .
           Whereby
           they
           publish
           vnto
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           how
           they
           are
           hardned
           in
           their
           evils
           ,
           that
           excommunicate
           p●nish
           and
           persecute
           all
           that
           s●eak
           against
           or
           refuse
           to
           communicate
           with
           their
           people
           ,
           prelacie
           ,
           priesthood
           ,
           worship
           ,
           ceremonies
           ,
           &c.
           wherein
           are
           so
           many
           sinns
           and
           idolatries
           .
        
         
           For
           asmuch
           then
           as
           the
           publick
           seruice
           and
           sacrifice
           of
           this
           church
           is
           idolatrous
           ,
           the
           holy
           mysteries
           ,
           of
           Christ
           profaned
           ,
           the
           people
           vnsanctified
           ,
           and
           their
           sinns
           vnrepented
           of
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           word
           or
           promise
           in
           scripture
           that
           Christ
           is
           the
           Priest
           or
           sacrificer
           of
           such
           worship
           or
           worshippers
        
         
           
             Therefore
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             is
             not
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             EVery
             true
             church
             of
             God
             ,
             hath
             Christ
             for
             the
             King
             thereof
          
           ;
           For
           of
           him
           the
           Father
           sayth
           g
           
             I
             haue
             set
             my
             King
             vpon
             Zion
             my
             holy
             ,
             mountayn
          
           ;
           and
           he
           
             must
             r●ign
             ,
             till
             he
             hath
             put
             all
             his
             enemies
             vnder
             his
             feet
             ,
          
           and
           shall
           sit
           vpō
           the
           throne
           of
           Dauid
           &
           vpon
           his
           kingdome
           ,
           h
           to
           order
           it
           and
           to
           establish
           it
           with
           judgement
           and
           with
           justice
           ,
           from
           henceforth
           even
           for
           ever
           ,
           Isa.
           9.7
           .
        
         
           
             But
             the
             church
             of
             England
             hath
             not
             Christ
             for
             the
             King
             thereof
             .
          
           first
           ,
           because
           it
           hath
           not
           these
           officers
           which
           he
           hath
           appoynted
           to
           gouerne
           his
           ,
           church
           vnder
           him
           ,
           namely
           ,
           i
           
             Pastors
             ,
             Teachers
          
           ,
           and
           Elders
           :
           but
           in
           stead
           of
           them
           it
           hath
           the
           hierarchie
           or
           Prelacye
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           
             Archbishops
             ,
             Lord
             Bishops
             ,
             Chane●llors
             ,
             Archdeacons
             ,
             Commissaries
             ,
          
           &c.
           who
           reign
           or
           tyrannize
           ouer
           the
           sowles
           of
           men
           by
           their
           vnlawfull
           jurisdiction
           ,
           ruling
           ouer
           many
           Churches
           making
           them
           constitutions
           and
           canons
           prescribing
           them
           words
           ,
           both
           for
           prayer
           and
           doctrine
           ;
           summoning
           ,
           censuring
           
           censuring
           ,
           excommunicating
           ,
           absoluing
           ,
           both
           priests
           and
           people
           ,
           making
           and
           deposing
           ministers
           ,
           giuing
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           excercising
           also
           civill
           offices
           in
           the
           common
           wealth
           ,
           and
           carying
           the
           titles
           both
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Gods
           ,
           a
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           into
           whose
           places
           they
           intrude‘
           hauing
           no
           warrant
           for
           their
           spirituall
           Lordships
           in
           the
           Testament
           of
           Christ.
           Secondly
           ,
           because
           this
           church
           hath
           not
           the
           Lawes
           and
           statutes
           of
           Christ
           for
           to
           gouerne
           the
           same
           ;
           for
           although
           they
           haue
           the
           holy
           Bible
           among
           them
           ,
           yet
           are
           not
           the
           ordinances
           therein
           written
           ,
           practised
           or
           suffred
           to
           be
           practised
           in
           these
           assemblyes
           .
           As
           for
           an
           instance
           ,
           the
           way
           and
           meanes
           which
           Christ
           hath
           appoynted
           for
           repressing
           of
           sin
           (
           that
           enemy
           which
           his
           scepter
           alway
           b
           beateth
           down
           )
           namely
           first
           c
           priuate
           admon●tion
           .
           Secondly
           with
           witnesses
           ,
           Thirdly
           by
           telling
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           then
           if
           the
           sinner
           be
           not
           reclaymed
           ,
           casting
           him
           out
           or
           deliuering
           d
           him
           to
           Satan
           by
           the
           power
           of
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           giuen
           to
           euery
           congregation
           ;
           this
           holy
           and
           orderly
           walking
           ,
           is
           vnknowen
           ,
           this
           power
           is
           wanting
           in
           all
           these
           Parishes
           ,
           who
           cannot
           excommunicate
           any
           person
           be
           he
           neuer
           so
           profane
           wicked
           or
           blasphemous
           .
           But
           contrariweise
           ●ll
           must
           repayr
           to
           the
           Bishops
           Chancellors
           or
           Commissaries
           courts
           ,
           where
           things
           are
           handled
           and
           judged
           according
           to
           their
           own
           lawes
           and
           canons
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           the
           rules
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           because
           the
           people
           of
           this
           church
           were
           and
           are
           (
           euen
           by
           the
           confession
           of
           our
           aduersari●s
           )
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           people
           ,
           as
           well
           wicked
           as
           Godly
           ,
           and
           sins
           of
           al
           sorts
           doe
           abound
           and
           reign
           among
           them
           that
           if
           the
           good
           lawes
           of
           the
           common
           wealth
           did
           not
           repre●se
           them
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           no
           liuing
           in
           peace
           among
           them
           .
           Such
           profane
           worldly
           people
           .
           are
           not
           the
           subiects
           of
           Christ
           ,
           his
           kingdome
           is
           e
           not
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           neyther
           is
           it
           f
           for
           the
           open
           wicked
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           g
           repentant
           and
           beleeuing
           ,
           for
           the
           h
           poor
           in
           spirit
           ,
           the
           meek
           ,
           the
           merciful
           ,
           the
           persecuted
           for
           rightiousne●
           ;
           sake
           not
           for
           persecuters
           haters
           &
           cōtemners
           of
           the
           truth
           .
           If
           thus
           it
           should
           be
           then
           were
           Christs
           kingdome
           diuided
           in
           &
           against
           it selfe
           ,
           and
           so
           could
           i
           not
           endure
           &
           be
           perpetuall
           ,
           as
           the
           scripture
           sayth
           k
           it
           shal
           be
           .
           For
           both
           by
           the
           oracle
           of
           God
           ,
           Gen
           3
           ,
           and
           by
           experience
           we
           learne
           and
           see
           there
           is
           continuall
           warr
           between
           the
           womans
           seed
           and
           the
           serpents
           ,
           Christians
           and
           the
           Antichristians
           ,
           the
           children
           of
           God
           and
           the
           children
           of
           Belial
           or
           impiety
           so
           that
           the
           hauing
           of
           such
           sinfull
           in
           the
           church
           ,
           is
           the
           bane
           and
           ruine
           of
           Christs
           kingdome
           and
           religion
           .
           The
           couenant
           made
           with
           the
           howse
           of
           Dauid
           (
           on
           whose
           throne
           l
           Christ
           sitteth
           for
           euer
           )
           is
           an
           euerlasting
           couenāt
           m
           perfit
           in
           all
           poynts
           &
           sure
           ,
           but
           the
           wicked
           shal
           be
           every
           one
           n
           as
           thornes
           thrust
           away
           ,
           because
           they
           cannot
           be
           taken
           with
           hands
           ,
           but
           the
           man
           that
           shall
           touch
           them
           must
           be
           defended
           with
           yron
           and
           with
           the
           shaft
           of
           a
           spear
           :
           and
           they
           shall
           be
           burnt
           with
           fyre
           in
           the
           same
           place
           .
        
         
           Finally
           ,
           this
           Church
           wanteth
           Christs
           power
           agaynst
           Syn
           ,
           Satan
           ,
           and
           ●ntichrist
           ;
           if
           any
           would
           deal
           against
           sinne
           and
           synners
           ,
           he
           hath
           no
           w●y
           ,
           
           but
           by
           complaint
           to
           the
           Antichristian
           spirituall
           courts
           .
           (
           for
           the
           ciuill
           magistrate
           punisheth
           civilly
           ,
           and
           not
           with
           ecclesiasticall
           censure
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           power
           and
           scepter
           whereof
           we
           speak
           ,
           )
           and
           if
           those
           courts
           refuse
           to
           censure
           the
           sinner
           (
           as
           they
           seldome
           cast
           out
           any
           except
           it
           be
           for
           wel
           doing
           ,
           or
           not
           appearing
           at
           their
           Summons
           ,
           )
           there
           is
           no
           redresse
           of
           any
           evil
           among
           them
           As
           for
           ecclesiasticall
           matters
           ,
           and
           the
           many
           abuses
           and
           abominations
           that
           are
           in
           the
           church
           ,
           ministery
           ,
           worship
           ,
           ceremonies
           &c.
           the
           Priests
           and
           people
           of
           the
           parishes
           are
           in
           bondage
           to
           the
           Prelates
           ,
           in
           seruile
           subjection
           to
           theyr
           vngodly
           decrees
           ,
           censures
           and
           cursing
           Canons
           ;
           no
           spirituall
           Christian
           power
           haue
           they
           against
           this
           tyranny
           ,
           but
           are
           fayn
           to
           seek
           to
           the
           arme
           of
           flesh
           ,
           the
           Prince
           and
           Parliament
           ,
           for
           redresse
           ;
           who
           if
           they
           refuse
           or
           neglect
           to
           help
           them
           ;
           then
           remayn
           they
           vnder
           the
           Prelates
           Antichristian
           yoke
           still
           ,
           as
           hath
           now
           appeared
           by
           their
           practise
           these
           many
           yeares
           .
           But
           if
           they
           had
           Christ
           for
           their
           King
           ,
           his
           a
           truth
           ,
           his
           word
           ,
           would
           make
           them
           free
           ,
           he
           would
           make
           them
           also
           b
           Kings
           and
           Priests
           vnto
           God
           his
           Father
           ;
           that
           howsoeuer
           the
           supressing
           &
           abolishing
           of
           this
           vnruly
           hierarchie
           with
           their
           many
           abominations
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           left
           vnto
           the
           Magistrate
           who
           onely
           hath
           power
           from
           God
           c
           to
           execute
           this
           vengeance
           ,
           yet
           every
           man
           should
           deliuer
           d
           his
           own
           sowl
           ,
           absteyning
           e
           from
           errour
           ,
           false
           worship
           ,
           superstition
           ,
           popish
           thraldome
           &
           all
           other
           evill
           whatsoeuer
           ,
           though
           with
           f
           affliction
           ,
           bonds
           ,
           banishment
           &c.
           and
           stand
           fast
           in
           the
           liberty
           g
           wherewith
           Christ
           hath
           made
           him
           free
           ,
           without
           yoke
           of
           thraldome
           .
           For
           he
           will
           reign
           in
           the
           midds
           h
           of
           his
           enemies
           ;
           Satan
           and
           sinne
           he
           hath
           subdued
           ,
           as
           for
           himselfe
           so
           for
           all
           his
           people
           and
           subiects
           ,
           whome
           he
           hath
           redeemed
           out
           of
           all
           Satanean
           and
           Balylonian
           bondage
           ,
           that
           sinne
           should
           reign
           h
           no
           more
           over
           them
           .
           But
           if
           they
           forsak
           this
           fredom
           ,
           &
           take
           vpō
           them
           th'
           yoke
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           his
           seruāts
           they
           ar
           i
           to
           whom
           they
           obey
           ,
           Which
           this
           church
           doing
           to
           the
           Antichristian
           Prelates
           whome
           they
           acknowledge
           for
           their
           
             spirituall
             Lords
          
           ,
           receiuing
           and
           obeying
           their
           hests
           and
           canons
           ,
           reteyning
           and
           nourishing
           such
           as
           be
           enemyes
           and
           rebells
           against
           Christ
           ,
           k
           and
           remayning
           in
           spirituall
           bondage
           :
           cannot
           be
           sayd
           to
           haue
           Christ
           for
           theyr
           King
           and
           Lawgiuer
           ,
           
             Therefore
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             is
             not
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           THE
           
             summe
             of
             all
             that
             which
             hath
             beene
             sayd
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
          
           That
           Church
           which
           hath
           not
           Christ
           for
           th'
           Head
           ,
           Mediator
           ,
           Prophet
           Priest
           &
           King
           of
           the
           same
           ;
           hath
           not
           God
           his
           Father
           for
           God
           of
           the
           same
           :
           
             because
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             sonne
             are
             one
             .
          
           Ioh.
           10
           .
           ●0
           ,
           
             and
             whosoeuer
             hath
             not
             the
             Sonne
             hath
             not
             the
             Father
             ,
          
           1
           Ioh.
           2
           23.3
           Ioh
           ,
           9.
           
        
         
           But
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           hath
           not
           Christ
           for
           the
           head
           ,
           Mediator
           ,
           Prophet
           ,
           Priest
           or
           King
           of
           th'
           same
           
             as
             by
             the
             former
             Arguments
             hath
             ben
             proued
             .
          
        
         
           Wherefore
           it
           hath
           not
           God
           the
           Father
           for
           God
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           
             and
             consequently
             is
             not
             his
             Church
             .
          
        
         
         
           THat
           church
           which
           is
           not
           the
           true
           church
           of
           Christ
           and
           of
           God
           ;
           ought
           not
           by
           any
           true
           Christian
           to
           be
           continued
           or
           communicated
           with
           :
           but
           must
           be
           forsaken
           &
           separated
           from
           ;
           &
           a
           true
           church
           of
           God
           sought
           and
           ioyned
           vnto
           ,
           wher
           Christ
           and
           saluation
           by
           him
           ,
           may
           vndoubtedly
           be
           had
           .
           
             Because
             we
             are
             willed
             to
             absteyn
             and
             separate
             from
             the
             false
             church
             ,
          
           2
           ,
           Cor
           6
           1●
           ,
           17
           ;
           Reu.
           18
           ,
           4
           Hos
           4.15
           .
           Isa.
           48
           ,
           20.
           
           Ier
           51.45
           ,
           Zach.
           2.6
           ,
           7
           ,
           1
           Cor
           10.20
           ,
           1
           ,
           
             &c.
             
             We
             are
             willed
             also
             to
             seek
             and
             ioyne
             vnto
             a
             true
             church
             ,
          
           Deut.
           12
           ,
           5
           Song
           .
           1.6
           .
           Ier
           50
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           Isa
           ,
           65
           ,
           9.
           
           Psal.
           26
           ,
           5.6
           ,
           &
           87
           ,
           2
           ,
           5
           6
           ,
           Act
           ,
           2
           ,
           47.
           
        
         
           But
           the
           church
           of
           Engl.
           is
           before
           proued
           not
           to
           be
           the
           true
           church
           of
           Christ
           and
           of
           God.
           Therefore
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           separated
           from
           ;
           &
           a
           true
           church
           sought
           for
           ,
           and
           ioyned
           to
           ,
           of
           such
           as
           would
           be
           saued
           .
        
         
           THose
           Ministers
           which
           haue
           and
           execute
           the
           ministery
           of
           a
           fals
           church
           are
           not
           the
           true
           ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           &
           consequently
           not
           to
           be
           heard
           or
           obeyed
           as
           shepheards
           of
           our
           sowles
           .
           
             Because
             the
             ministery
             of
             a
             false
             church
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             false
             also
             ,
             seing
             the
             church
             hauing
             no
             interest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             can
             haue
             no
             interest
             in
             a
             Christian
             ministery
             .
             Besides
             Christ
             hath
             giuen
             his
             ministery
             to
             his
             own
             church
             onely
             ,
          
           Eph
           4.11.12
           ,
           14.15
           ,
           16.
           1
           
           Cor.
           12
           ,
           27
           ,
           28.
           
           See
           also
           Ioh
           ,
           10.1
           ,
           4.5
           ,
           Act
           ,
           20
           ,
           28.
           
           Ioh.
           21
           ,
           15
           ,
           16.
           
        
         
           But
           all
           the
           ministers
           of
           the
           church
           of
           England
           ,
           haue
           and
           execute
           the
           ministery
           of
           a
           fals
           church
           ;
           
             for
             so
             by
             the
             former
             argumēts
             that
             church
             is
             proued
             .
          
        
         
           
             Therefore
             they
             are
             not
             the
             true
             ministers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             consequently
             not
             to
             be
             heard
             or
             obeyed
             as
             shepheards
             of
             our
             soules
             .
          
        
         
           For
           the
           further
           descrying
           of
           the
           false
           ministery
           of
           this
           church
           ,
           I
           referr
           the
           (
           good
           reader
           )
           to
           a
           treatise
           lately
           published
           intituled
           ,
           
             Reasons
             and
             Arguments
             prouing
             that
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             to
             hear
             the
             Ministerie
             of
             Engl.
             
          
        
         
           And
           to
           an
           other
           heretofore
           published
           ,
           called
           
             A
             treatise
             of
             the
             Ministerie
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
        
         
           I
           
             will
             put
             enimitie
             between
             thee
          
           (
           ô
           Serpent
           )
           
             and
             the
             woman
             ,
             and
             between
             thy
             seed
             and
             her
             seed
             :
             He
             ,
             shall
             crush
             thy
             head
             ;
             and
             thou
             ,
             shalt
             crush
             his
             heel
             .
          
           Gen.
           3.15
           .
        
         
           
             Forasmuch
             as
             the
             children
             are
             partakers
             of
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             he
             also
          
           (
           Christ
           )
           
             himselfe
             likew●ise
             took
             part
             of
             the
             same
             :
             that
             through
             death
             he
             might
             abolish
             him
             that
             had
             the
             power
             of
             death
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Diuil
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             might
             deliuer
             them
             all
             which
             fo●
             fear
             of
             death
             all
             their
             life
             time
             were
             subiect
             to
             bondage
             .
          
           Heb.
           2.14
           :
           15.
           
        
         
           And
           there
           was
           warr
           in
           heauen
           :
           Michael
           and
           his
           Angels
           warred
           against
           the
           Dragon
           ;
           the
           Dragon
           also
           warred
           ,
           &
           his
           Angels
           ;
           but
           preuailed
           not
           ,
           neither
           was
           their
           place
           found
           any
           more
           in
           heauen
           And
           cast
           was
           the
           great
           Dragon
           ,
           that
           old
           Serpent
           ,
           called
           Diuill
           and
           Satan
           ,
           that
           deceaueth
           the
           whole
           world
           :
           cast
           was
           he
           into
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           his
           Angels
           were
           cast
           with
           him
           Reu
           ,
           12.7.8
           ,
           9.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           BRIEF
           ANSWER
           TO
           Mr
           BERNARDS
           BOOK
           ;
           INTI●VLED
           ,
           The
           Separati●ts
           Sc●isme
           .
        
         
           WHen
           the
           former
           treatise
           was
           almost
           finished
           ;
           among
           other
           aduersaries
           
             Mr
             Bernard
          
           commeth
           forth
           to
           fight
           against
           the
           truth
           ,
           which
           but
           a
           while
           since
           he
           would
           needs
           seem
           to
           fauour
           :
           but
           things
           not
           succeeding
           to
           his
           exspe●tation
           ,
           he
           hath
           changed
           his
           loue
           into
           hatred
           ,
           And
           in
           the
           bitternes
           of
           his
           zele
           ,
           he
           ha●h
           sent
           out
           a
           treatise
           conteyning
           Disswasions
           from
           the
           practise
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           he
           pleaseth
           to
           call
           
             The
             separatists
             schisme
          
           ,
           or
           Brownisme
           .
           Though
           in
           his
           book
           ther
           be
           little
           weight
           of
           reason
           or
           truth
           to
           be
           seen
           ,
           nor
           any
           thing
           which
           may
           grealy
           trouble
           a
           discreet
           reader
           ,
           who
           is
           but
           meanely
           acquainted
           without
           cause
           :
           yet
           both
           for
           the
           stopping
           of
           the
           mans
           mouth
           ,
           if
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           who
           maketh
           
             huy
             and
             crie
          
           after
           some
           of
           vs
           ,
           as
           in
           his
           Prooeme
           to
           the
           reader
           he
           proclaymeth
           ;
           and
           for
           help
           of
           the
           simple
           who
           may
           be
           offended
           at
           the
           truth
           ,
           not
           discerning
           his
           frawd
           .
           I
           thought
           it
           needful
           to
           obserue
           and
           answer
           briefly
           ,
           the
           principall
           things
           by
           him
           obiected
           ;
           many
           of
           which
           are
           before
           in
           this
           treatise
           ,
           and
           in
           other
           books
           more
           largely
           refuted
           ;
           and
           all
           of
           ●hem
           may
           ,
           if
           need
           require
           ,
           hereafter
           by
           some
           other
           ,
           be
           particularly
           refelled
           .
           Herein
           now
           the
           Lord
           giue
           me
           wisdom
           ,
           to
           discouer
           this
           adversaries
           falsehood
           ;
           and
           thee
           (
           good
           reader
           )
           vnderstanding
           to
           discerne
           it
           .
        
         
           
             Of
             his
             PROBABILITIES
             ,
          
           
             THE
             first
             meanes
             whereby
             Mr
             BERNARD
             would
             disswade
             from
             the
             truth
             ,
             which
             he
             calleth
             Brownisme
             ,
             are
             Probabilities
             or
             
               lik●lihoods
               that
               the
               way
               is
               not
               good
            
             :
             and
             they
             are
             in
             number
             (
             as
             himselfe
             hath
             cast
             them
             ,
             )
             seuen
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 Novelty
                 of
                 it
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 agreement
                 thereof
                 with
                 ancient
                 schismatiks
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 The
                 ill
                 meanes
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 mayteyned
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 by
                 abuse
                 of
                 scripture
                 &
                 deceauable
                 reasonning
                 .
              
            
             
               
               4.
               
               
                 The
                 want
                 of
                 approbation
                 of
                 the
                 reformed
                 Churches
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 The
                 conde●nation
                 thereof
                 by
                 all
                 their
                 Diuines
                 ,
              
               (
               vidz
               of
               the
               church
               of
               England
               .
               )
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 Gods
                 iudgment
                 against
                 it
              
            
             
               7.
               
               
                 The
                 ●ll
                 success●
                 it
                 hath
                 had
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Such
             l●kelihoods
             as
             these
             ,
             the
             Papists
             heretofore
             with
             as
             much
             colour
             and
             truth
             ,
             haue
             alleged
             against
             the
             church
             of
             England
             ;
             heathens
             and
             enemies
             haue
             in
             former
             ages
             obiected
             the
             l●ke
             things
             to
             the
             church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             
               Mr
               Ber.
            
             speaketh
             but
             that
             which
             hath
             been
             spoken
             before
             him
             ,
             fulfill●ng
             the
             meas●re
             of
             his
             forefathers
             .
             But
             to
             the
             particulars
             .
          
           
             The
             Nov●lty
             he
             maketh
             to
             be
             in
             
               differing
               from
               all
               the
               best
               reformed
               churches
               in
               Christendome
            
             But
             if
             a
             Papist
             had
             to
             deal
             with
             him
             ,
             
             a
             he
             would
             bring
             those
             reformed
             churches
             also
             within
             the
             c●mpasse
             of
             Novel●y
             :
             and
             then
             
               Mr
               Bern.
            
             would
             flee
             ,
             (
             as
             his
             brethren
             before
             him
             haue
             done
             )
             to
             the
             scriptures
             for
             antiquity
             :
             as
             he
             would
             answer
             a
             Papist
             ,
             so
             w●ll
             I
             answer
             him
             ;
             let
             the
             scriptures
             speak
             for
             the
             differences
             between
             other
             churches
             and
             vs.
             But
             here
             
               Mr
               Bern.
            
             is
             mute
             ;
             and
             medleth
             not
             with
             th●s
             controversie
             he
             thought
             belike
             the
             very
             name
             of
             Noveltie
             and
             of
             the
             
               reformed
               churches
            
             would
             fray
             the
             simple
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             Nouelty
             to
             differ
             from
             the
             
               reformed
               churches
            
             ,
             then
             may
             he
             blame
             his
             own
             church
             ●f
             Engl.
             more
             then
             vs
             ,
             seing
             it
             differeth
             from
             those
             churches
             in
             m●e
             and
             weightier
             poynts
             then
             we
             doe
             :
             yea
             it
             hateth
             persecuteth
             silēceth
             &
             excommunicateth
             those
             ministers
             &
             people
             ,
             that
             stand
             vp
             &
             plead
             for
             such
             things
             as
             the
             reformed
             churches
             haue
             and
             practise
             .
             Agayn
             these
             churches
             haue
             reiected
             and
             writen
             against
             many
             of
             the
             Antichr●stian
             enormities
             that
             are
             now
             in
             England
             .
             So
             if
             it
             be
             likely
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             in
             the
             truth
             because
             we
             d●ffer
             from
             the
             churches
             in
             few
             things
             ;
             it
             is
             more
             likely
             
               Mr
               Bern.
            
             and
             his
             brethren
             ,
             are
             not
             in
             the
             truth
             ,
             because
             they
             differ
             from
             them
             in
             many
             Wherefore
             let
             him
             first
             pull
             the
             beam
             out
             of
             his
             own
             eye
             .
             Agayn
             where
             he
             standeth
             vpon
             the
             hard
             words
             which
             some
             of
             vs
             haue
             vttered
             of
             the
             Presbytery
             &c.
             if
             he
             had
             not
             an
             evill
             and
             partial
             eye
             he
             mought
             haue
             seen
             many
             moe
             hard
             &
             reproachful
             words
             vsed
             by
             his
             right
             reverend
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             fellow
             priests
             against
             the
             Presbytery
             and
             discipline
             which
             the
             reformed
             churches
             haue
             ,
             and
             the
             reforming
             ministers
             of
             Engl.
             would
             haue
             .
             That
             still
             his
             weapon
             entreth
             into
             his
             own
             bowels
             .
          
           
             His
             2
             likelihood
             he
             maketh
             to
             be
             
               our
               agreement
               with
               ancient
               schismatiks
            
             :
             yet
             any
             poynts
             wherein
             we
             agree
             with
             them
             in
             evill
             ,
             
             he
             nameth
             not
             much
             le●●e
             proueth
             ;
             but
             referreth
             us
             to
             
               Mr
               Giffords
            
             paynes
             herein
             ,
             who
             had
             long
             since
             his
             answer
             by
             
               Mr
               Greenwood
            
             to
             every
             particular
             of
             that
             his
             pretended
             consimillitude
             between
             the
             Donatists
             and
             vs
             ;
             to
             which
             answer
             I
             r●ferr
             the
             reader
             .
             Agayn
             ,
             this
             obiection
             is
             such
             as
             the
             Papists
             make
             against
             the
             church
             of
             England
             for
             so
             b
             
               N.
               D.
            
             compareth
             Protes●●nts
             with
             Donatists
             ;
             and
             let
             vs
             see
             what
             answer
             the
             Priests
             of
             England
             
             can
             make
             for
             themselues
             that
             will
             not
             as
             well
             ,
             if
             not
             better
             ,
             clear
             vs
             And
             to
             come
             a
             little
             neare
             to
             this
             o●r
             aduersary
             ,
             we
             could
             p●t
             
               Mr
               Ber.
            
             in
             mind
             of
             his
             own
             wayes
             ,
             wherein
             he
             might
             see
             himselfe
             more
             like
             a
             schismatik
             then
             any
             of
             vs
             :
             for
             we
             openly
             professe
             our
             departure
             fr●m
             the
             ch●rch
             of
             England
             ,
             as
             from
             a
             false
             church
             ,
             so
             proued
             by
             evident
             gro●nds
             out
             of
             G●ds
             word
             ;
             whereas
             
               Mr
               Bernard
            
             holding
             it
             to
             be
             a
             true
             ch●rch
             &
             ab●ding
             in
             it
             ,
             yet
             he
             and
             a
             hundred
             with
             him
             ,
             made
             not
             long
             since
             a
             pretended
             co●enant
             tog●ther
             ;
             whereby
             they
             separated
             from
             the
             vnpreaching
             ministers
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             hate
             to
             be
             reformed
             Yet
             are
             those
             rea●ing
             priests
             of
             as
             ●ood
             authority
             by
             the
             Lawes
             and
             Canons
             of
             that
             Church
             as
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             Conformists
             of
             farr
             greater
             esteem
             in
             this
             church
             ,
             then
             the
             Reformists
             .
             Whether
             this
             be
             not
             a
             playne
             schisme
             ,
             and
             
               Mr
               Bern
            
             a
             factious
             person
             thus
             to
             carry
             h●mselfe
             in
             a
             church
             ,
             let
             himselfe
             say
             :
             as
             also
             whether
             he
             be
             not
             f●r
             this
             ,
             
               ipso
               ●acto
            
             excomm●nicated
             ,
             by
             force
             of
             the●r
             own
             Canon
             which
             sayth
             ,
          
           
             
             
               Whosoeuer
               shall
               hereafter
               separate
               themselues
               from
               the
               Communion
               of
               Saincts
               as
               it
               is
               approued
               by
               the
               Apostles
               rules
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               combine
               themselues
               together
               in
               a
               new
               brotherhood
               ,
               accounting
               the
               Christi●ns
               who
               are
               conformable
               to
               the
               doctrine
               ,
               gouernments
               ,
               rites
               and
               ceremonies
               of
               the
               church
               of
               England
               to
               be
               profane
               and
               vnmeet
               for
               them
               to
               ioyne
               with
               in
               Christian
               profession
               :
               let
               them
               be
               excommunicated
            
             ipso
             facto
             ,
             
               and
               not
               restored
               but
               by
               the
               Archbishop
               after
               their
               repentance
               and
               publick
               reuocation
               of
               such
               their
               wicked
               errors
               .
            
             Into
             like
             danger
             doth
             he
             come
             by
             Canon
             .
             11
             ,
             and
             12.
             
          
           
             
             The
             
               il
               meanes
            
             ,
             by
             which
             our
             cause
             is
             mainteyned
             ,
             he
             make●h
             to
             be
             
               strange
               expositi●n
               of
               scripture
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             First
             
               Mr
               Bern.
            
             here
             walketh
             still
             in
             the
             Papists
             steps
             ,
             who
             obiect
             the
             like
             vnto
             the
             Protestants
             .
             
               Let
               an
               indifferent
               reader
            
             (
             a
             say
             they
             )
             
               peruse
               the
               learnedst
               book
               of
               these
               reformers
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               see
               in
               them
               false
               allegations
               of
               Fathers
               ,
               corruptions
               of
               scriptures
               ,
               fathers
               ,
               and
               councels
               &c.
               
            
             Sec●●dly
             I
             answer
             our
             expositions
             may
             seeme
             strange
             to
             such
             as
             are
             themselues
             strangers
             from
             God
             :
             but
             the
             Godly
             wise
             can
             discerne
             ,
             to
             whom
             (
             if
             they
             haue
             read
             our
             books
             ,
             )
             I
             leane
             the
             iudging
             of
             this
             probability
             .
             Now
             th●s
             old
             calumniatiō
             which
             Satā
             layd
             vpō
             the
             Sainct
             ,
             how
             truly
             
               Mr
               B●rn
            
             .
             hath
             layd
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             let
             his
             proofs
             shew
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             these
             two
             particulars
             .
             First
             ,
             that
             
               one
               of
               us
               sayth
               ,
               All
               the
               truth
               is
               not
               taught
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               E●gland
               ,
               and
               to
               proue
               this
               ,
               Act.
            
             20
             21.
             
               is
               cited
            
             .
             Which
             
               one
               of
               vs
            
             thus
             citeth
             Act.
             20
             and
             where
             ;
             
               Mr
               Bern.
            
             nameth
             not
             .
             Good
             cause
             we
             haue
             to
             suspect
             his
             faithfulnes
             ;
             for
             in
             his
             book
             he
             chargeth
             vs
             with
             some
             errors
             ,
             which
             we
             hold
             not
             ,
             as
             after
             shall
             appear
             .
             And
             he
             that
             would
             so
             iniury
             the
             whole
             ,
             what
             may
             we
             think
             he
             w●ll
             doe
             for
             a
             part
             .
             I
             suppose
             therefore
             the
             party
             cited
             that
             scripture
             to
             proue
             the
             whole
             truth
             ought
             to
             be
             taught
             which
             because
             it
             may
             be
             questioned
             whether
             it
             be
             needfull
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Apostles
             example
             is
             brought
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Priests
             of
             England
             ,
             〈◊〉
             
             they
             preach
             not
             the
             whole
             truth
             ,
             is
             proued
             by
             their
             dayly
             practise
             ,
             who
             balk
             many
             truthes
             ,
             touching
             the
             church
             ,
             ministery
             worship
             ,
             governmen●
             &c.
             as
             all
             that
             obserue
             their
             doctrines
             know
             very
             well
             .
             It
             is
             proued
             ●lso
             by
             the
             lawes
             and
             canons
             of
             their
             church
             ,
             which
             excommunicate
             ●ll
             such
             as
             shall
             by
             the
             truth
             reproue
             the
             falsehoods
             and
             abominations
             that
             are
             among
             them
             ,
             as
             before
             in
             a
             this
             treatise
             is
             shewed
             .
             And
             
               Mr
               Bern.
            
             is
             very
             silly
             ,
             if
             he
             exspect
             any
             scriptures
             to
             proue
             what
             is
             now
             taught
             in
             his
             church
             .
             Furthermore
             if
             it
             be
             granted
             him
             ,
             that
             Act.
             20.
             were
             by
             some
             one
             of
             vs
             alleged
             for
             the
             purpose
             he
             pretend●th
             :
             yet
             it
             is
             no
             more
             l●kelihood
             that
             our
             cause
             is
             evill
             ,
             then
             that
             his
             brethrens
             cause
             and
             plea
             against
             vs
             is
             evill
             ,
             for
             they
             without
             all
             doubt
             doe
             allege
             scriptures
             for
             to
             proue
             things
             done
             in
             Engl
             :
             which
             it
             is
             not
             posible
             by
             the
             scripturs
             for
             to
             shew
             ,
             See
             before
             in
             this
             book
             pag.
             43.
             &c
             44.
             
             But
             what
             speak
             I
             of
             others
             
               Mr
               Bern
            
             ,
             himsefe
             is
             fayn
             to
             vse
             such
             colours
             ,
             els
             would
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             church
             soon
             fade
             :
             for
             in
             the
             48
             ,
             page
             of
             his
             book
             he
             allegeth
             God
             for
             witnes
             that
             they
             are
             his
             people
             ,
             1
             
               by
               giuing
               them
               his
               word
               ,
               Psa
               ,
            
             147.19
             20.
             2
             
               by
               his
               effectuall
               working
               thereby
               ,
               Ier
               ,
            
             22
             ,
             22
             ,
             
               therefore
               there
               is
               the
               voyce
               of
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               Ioh.
            
             5.25
             ,
             &c.
             
             If
             these
             be
             found
             and
             sufficient
             proofs
             ,
             that
             England
             hath
             Gods
             word
             ,
             because
             Israel
             had
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             the
             rest
             ;
             then
             why
             may
             not
             men
             allege
             like
             Scriptures
             and
             proofs
             against
             them
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               They
               are
               stayned
               with
               their
               own
               works
               ,
               and
               goe
               a
               whoring
               with
               their
               own
               inuentions
            
             ;
             Psal.
             106
             ,
             39.
             
               from
               the
               Prophets
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               is
               hyprocrisie
               gone
               forth
               into
               all
               the
               Land
               ,
               Ier.
            
             23.15
             ,
             I
             
               haue
               not
               sent
               these
               Prophets
               sayth
               the
               Lord
               :
               yet
               they
               ran
               &c.
               
            
             Ier.
             23.21
             .
             and
             the
             like
             .
             So
             then
             
               Mr
               Bern.
            
             must
             eyther
             bring
             better
             reasons
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             or
             els
             he
             may
             blush
             to
             blame
             others
             for
             that
             wherein
             himself
             is
             more
             faulty
             then
             they
             ;
             if
             they
             be
             faulty
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             particular
             which
             he
             specifieth
             is
             ,
             that
             
               places
               setting
               forth
               the
               inuisible
               church
            
             &c.
             
               we
               bring
               to
               set
               forth
               the
               visible
               church
               by
            
             ;
             as
             namely
             ;
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.9
             ,
             10.
             
             But
             
               Mr
               Bern.
            
             shewes
             his
             reader
             no
             reason
             at
             all
             ,
             why
             that
             Scripture
             must
             be
             vnderstood
             of
             the
             inuisible
             church
             ,
             as
             he
             Sayth
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             an
             easie
             matter
             for
             him
             to
             find
             faults
             without
             reasō
             ,
             in
             any
             mās
             writing
             .
             That
             place
             of
             Peter
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             wise
             reader
             may
             perceiue
             ,
             )
             Speaketh
             of
             and
             to
             the
             visible
             or
             Sensible
             church
             :
             for
             th'
             Apostle
             wrote
             to
             the
             visible
             christians
             ,
             the
             b
             strangers
             that
             then
             dwelt
             in
             
               Pontus
               Galatia
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             this
             which
             he
             speaketh
             to
             them
             in
             Chap·
             2
             ,
             9.10
             .
             is
             as
             Moses
             of
             old
             spake
             to
             the
             visible
             church
             of
             Israel
             ,
             Exod.
             19
             :
             6.
             
             Againe
             ,
             he
             mentioneth
             the
             end
             of
             their
             calling
             to
             this
             dignity
             ,
             vidz
             .
             
               to
               shew
               forth
               the
               vertues
               of
               him
               that
               had
               called
               them
               out
               of
               darknes
               into
               his
               maruelous
               light
            
             ;
             which
             whether
             it
             appertaynes
             not
             to
             the
             visible
             church
             ,
             I
             leaue
             it
             for
             euery
             true
             member
             thereof
             to
             iudge
             .
             And
             such
             as
             these
             ,
             
             are
             the
             exceptions
             that
             D.
             Allison
             (
             to
             whome
             he
             referreth
             us
             ,
             )
             tooke
             heretofore
             :
             which
             because
             they
             are
             vnworthy
             a
             Dr.
             of
             Diuinity
             ,
             we
             haue
             though
             best
             to
             passe
             by
             ,
             as
             vnworthy
             of
             reply
             ,
             till
             further
             occasion
             .
          
           
             The
             4.
             likelihood
             is
             ,
             
               that
               we
               haue
               not
               the
               approbation
               of
               any
               reformed
               churches
               
               Churches
               for
               our
               cause
               .
            
             This
             is
             much
             like
             his
             first
             probability
             ,
             before
             answered
             ,
             and
             seemeth
             to
             be
             a
             mayn
             propp
             to
             vphold
             the
             church
             of
             England
             ,
             which
             loue
             to
             make
             flesh
             their
             arme
             .
             The
             reader
             may
             see
             this
             poynt
             
             thrise
             vrged
             before
             in
             this
             book
             ,
             and
             
             thrise
             answered
             .
             I
             referr
             him
             also
             to
             our
             Letters
             vnto
             
               Mr
               Iunius
            
             whome
             
               Mr
               Bern.
            
             mentioneth
             :
             &
             finally
             to
             the
             
               Apologie
               of
               the
               church
               of
               England
               ,
            
             where
             themselues
             say
             ,
             vnto
             the
             like
             obiections
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             
             
               th●
               truth
               of
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               dependeth
               not
               upon
               councels
               ,
            
             (
             add
             also
             ,
             nor
             vpon
             Churches
             ;
             )
             
               nor
               as
               S.
               Paul
               sayth
               ,
               vpon
               the
               iudgements
               of
               mortall
               creatures
               .
            
          
           
             The
             5.
             is
             ,
             the
             condemnation
             of
             this
             way
             
               by
               the
               Diuines
            
             (
             of
             England
             )
             
               both
               liuing
               and
               dead
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             this
             is
             no
             other
             likelihood
             then
             it
             is
             like
             
               Mr
               Bern.
            
             (
             if
             he
             had
             then
             liued
             )
             would
             haue
             alleged
             against
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             when
             the
             learned
             Priests
             ,
             Rabbines
             ,
             and
             Diuines
             of
             Israel
             ,
             condemned
             his
             way
             and
             doctrine
             Ioh.
             7.48.49
             .
             &
             19
             ,
             7.
             &c.
             If
             these
             learned
             English
             Di●ines
             haue
             confuted
             vs
             ,
             let
             
               Mr
               Bern.
            
             or
             any
             shew
             the
             scriptures
             and
             reasons
             by
             which
             they
             haue
             done
             it
             :
             if
             they
             were
             our
             aduersaries
             without
             reason
             ,
             (
             as
             some
             of
             them
             he
             mentioneth
             ,
             shew
             little
             or
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             )
             wise
             men
             will
             esteem
             them
             accordingly
             But
             if
             such
             a
             Diuine
             as
             Bredwel
             doe
             but
             call
             our
             
               curse
               a
               by-path
            
             ,
             this
             sentence
             is
             authentik
             yenough
             ,
             for
             
               Mr
               Bern
            
             to
             put
             in
             d
             his
             book
             .
          
           
             The
             6.
             is
             ,
             
               the
               Lords
               iudgement
               giuing
               sentence
               with
               them
            
             (
             of
             England
             )
             &
             
               against
               vs.
            
             These
             things
             as
             they
             are
             before
             more
             prudently
             urged
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             good
             successe
             of
             the
             English
             ministers
             ,
             and
             bad
             ys●ue
             of
             many
             of
             vs
             ,
             so
             I
             leaue
             the
             reader
             vnto
             the
             answers
             before
             made
             pag
             ,
             13.
             &c
             ,
             23.
             &c.
             
             Onely
             I
             would
             advise
             
               Mr
               Bern.
            
             to
             look
             better
             to
             his
             words
             ,
             when
             he
             next
             write
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             set
             down
             such
             positions
             ,
             as
             may
             tend
             to
             Atheisme
             or
             Iudaisme
             ;
             as
             wherein
             his
             brother
             Boltons
             case
             that
             hanged
             himself
             he
             
             Sayth
             ,
             
               which
               end
               the
               Lord
               letteth
               not
               his
               speciall
               instruments
               to
               come
               vnto
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             A
             Iew
             vpon
             this
             graunt
             ,
             would
             trouble
             
               Mr
               Bernard
            
             to
             defend
             Christianity
             ;
             seeing
             
             Iudas
             hanged
             himself
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             farr
             more
             speciall
             instrument
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             being
             an
             Apostle
             ;
             then
             Bolton
             that
             was
             but
             a
             ruling
             Elder
             ;
             and
             not
             
               the
               first
               brocher
               of
               this
               way
               ,
            
             as
             
               Mr
               Bern.
            
             very
             vntruely
             (
             vpon
             Mr
             Giffords
             report
             ,
             if
             he
             so
             reported
             )
             doth
             allege
             .
             Besides
             that
             Iudas
             after
             a
             sort
             repented
             and
             acknowledged
             his
             sinne
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             (
             that
             we
             know
             of
             )
             excommunicate
             ,
             yet
             came
             to
             that
             woefull
             end
             ;
             wheras
             Bolton
             for
             revolting
             from
             his
             faith
             at
             
               Paules
               crosse
            
             ,
             was
             dealt
             with
             ,
             excommunicated
             ,
             and
             so
             died
             (
             for
             ought
             that
             is
             knowen
             )
             without
             repentance
             ,
             a
             member
             of
             
               Mr
               Bernards
            
             church
             .
             See
             before
             ,
             pag.
             23.
             
          
           
             
             The
             7.
             is
             ,
             
               the
               ill
               successe
               it
               hath
               had
               ,
               these
               very
               many
               yeares
               ,
               being
               no
               more
               increased
               .
            
          
           
             The
             naturall
             man
             perceiueth
             not
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             iudging
             by
             the
             outward
             appearance
             ,
             giues
             vnrighteous
             iudgement
             .
             If
             M.
             Bernard
             had
             liued
             in
             Noahs
             dayes
             ,
             and
             seen
             his
             120.
             yeares
             labours
             and
             preaching
             spent
             in
             vayn
             ,
             how
             would
             he
             haue
             stumbled
             at
             the
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             
             gaue
             his
             word
             no
             other
             effect
             in
             the
             world
             ?
             And
             loe
             it
             is
             written
             a
             
               as
               it
               was
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Noe
               ,
               so
               shall
               it
               be
               in
               the
               Dayes
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               man.
            
             But
             had
             Mr
             Bern.
             bene
             in
             the
             dayes
             following
             ,
             when
             Israel
             very
             few
             in
             number
             b
             walked
             from
             nation
             to
             nation
             ,
             from
             one
             kingdome
             to
             an
             other
             people
             ,
             and
             notwithstanding
             the
             c
             promise
             of
             multiplication
             ,
             yet
             in
             200.
             yeares
             and
             mo●
             ,
             had
             increased
             but
             vnto
             d
             70.
             sowles
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             moe
             yeares
             were
             in
             Aegyptian
             bondage
             :
             and
             had
             he
             in
             the
             mean
             while
             seen
             the
             e
             Princes
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             f
             Dukes
             of
             Esau
             with
             the
             g
             Kings
             that
             raigned
             in
             his
             land
             ,
             before
             any
             King
             in
             Israel
             .
             how
             would
             this
             man
             (
             may
             we
             think
             )
             haue
             gathered
             likelihoods
             ,
             or
             rather
             haue
             concluded
             out
             of
             doubt
             against
             the
             poor
             afflicted
             church
             of
             God
             ?
             But
             it
             is
             no
             new
             thing
             to
             hear
             this
             pleading
             from
             such
             carnall
             gospellers
             .
             Wel
             ,
             not
             totell
             him
             of
             Gods
             gracious
             work
             in
             bringing
             many
             to
             this
             truth
             and
             causing
             moe
             to
             listen
             after
             it
             dayly
             ,
             let
             Mr
             Bern.
             look
             to
             himselfe
             and
             his
             fellow
             Reformists
             ,
             and
             if
             his
             right
             eye
             be
             not
             blent
             ,
             let
             him
             acknowledge
             Gods
             hand
             a●ainst
             themsel●es
             ,
             who
             heretofore
             had
             so
             many
             fautors
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             of
             the
             meanest
             in
             the
             land
             :
             yet
             now
             are
             repressed
             as
             troublers
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             and
             their
             counterfeyt
             reformation
             further
             from
             all
             likelihood
             of
             effecting
             then
             was
             at
             the
             first
             .
             And
             this
             much
             of
             his
             vnlikely
             likelihoods
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             his
             REASONS
             .
          
           
             HIS
             reasons
             now
             follow
             ,
             
               of
               more
               force
            
             (
             as
             he
             h
             pretends
             )
             then
             his
             
               bare
               probabilities
            
             .
             These
             are
             three
             fold
             ,
             taken
             1
             
               from
               the
               evill
               of
               the
               entrāce
               ,
               in
               to
               this
               way
            
             ;
             2
             
               from
               our
               persons
               so
               greueously
               sinning
               in
               this
               way
            
             ;
             3
             
               from
               our
               opinions
               which
               are
               altogether
               erroneous
               and
               false
               .
            
          
           
             The
             first
             sort
             of
             reasons
             ,
             haue
             this
             foundation
             .
             
          
           
             The
             entrance
             is
             very
             sinful
             and
             cursed
             .
             Because
             of
             these
             2
             great
             evils
             .
             1
             That
             we
             doe
             not
             onely
             condemn
             corruptions
             and
             the
             notorius
             wicked
             ,
             but
             also
             forsake
             i
             all
             former
             Christian
             profession
             amongst
             them
             .
             A
             man
             must
             cast
             off
             that
             word
             there
             with
             them
             which
             made
             them
             aliue
             ;
             also
             the
             faithfull
             messengers
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             which
             begat
             him
             :
             yea
             he
             must
             renounce
             all
             fellowship
             of
             the
             godly
             there
             &c.
             
          
           
             But
             we
             may
             with
             the
             Prophet
             truely
             complayn
             of
             this
             man
             ,
             
             that
             his
             mouth
             is
             l
             full
             of
             cursing
             and
             deceit
             and
             frawd
             ;
             for
             how
             often
             haue
             we
             in
             our
             publick
             writings
             protested
             our
             consent
             in
             all
             the
             holy
             doctrines
             that
             themselues
             professe
             :
             onely
             because
             we
             cannot
             enioy
             them
             without
             Antichristian
             abominations
             ;
             which
             the
             Prelates
             impose
             ,
             and
             the
             Priests
             and
             people
             practise
             we
             haue
             separated
             from
             those
             assemblies
             ,
             where
             idolatry
             is
             publickly
             set
             vp
             and
             maynteined
             from
             those
             blinde
             guides
             that
             would
             seem
             to
             make
             concord
             between
             light
             and
             darknes
             ,
             Christ
             and
             Beliall
             ,
             and
             vnder
             shew
             of
             many
             truthes
             ,
             seduce
             mens
             sowles
             vnto
             destruction
             .
             Did
             the
             church
             of
             England
             
               forsake
               all
               former
               christian
               profession
            
             among
             the
             Papists
             ,
             when
             they
             left
             the
             Pope
             and
             some
             of
             his
             Prelates
             ,
             
             Masse
             ,
             images
             &c.
             
             If
             not
             ;
             then
             neyther
             doe
             we
             that
             haue
             left
             but
             the
             remnants
             of
             Popery
             yet
             reteyned
             ;
             and
             doe
             walke
             in
             the
             truth
             to
             our
             knowledge
             and
             utmost
             power
             as
             God
             inableth
             vs
             ;
             not
             casting
             off
             any
             jote
             of
             his
             word
             ,
             nor
             any
             faithfull
             messenger
             of
             his
             ,
             or
             other
             godly
             person
             ,
             as
             this
             adversary
             calumniateth
             .
             His
             hart
             knowes
             better
             ,
             though
             it
             sendeth
             forth
             such
             bitter
             waters
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Next
             this
             he
             sayth
             a
             
               with
               such
               a
               renunciation
               of
               truth
               ,
               must
               be
               reteyned
               ,
               much
               vntruth
            
             :
             the
             particulars
             are
             1
             
               that
               men
               must
               beleeu
               our
               way
               to
               be
               the
               truth
               of
               God
            
             ;
             2
             and
             
               then
               condemn
               their
               church
               as
               a
               false
               church
               .
            
          
           
             
             Whether
             our
             way
             be
             not
             
               the
               truth
               of
               God
            
             ,
             let
             the
             Godly
             iudge
             by
             his
             word
             ;
             by
             it
             also
             let
             them
             try
             the
             estate
             of
             the
             church
             of
             England
             .
             But
             Mr
             Bern.
             begging
             the
             question
             ,
             will
             haue
             things
             to
             be
             taken
             for
             untruthes
             ,
             before
             triall
             or
             due
             conviction
             .
             To
             help
             himselfe
             he
             seekes
             advantage
             by
             that
             
               we
               haue
               published
            
             as
             he
             sayth
             
               vnder
               our
               hand
               ,
               that
               the
               differrences
               between
               vs
               and
               them
               ,
               are
               onely
               such
               corruptions
               as
               are
               by
               vs
               set
               downe
               .
            
             Though
             the
             word
             onely
             be
             not
             ours
             ,
             but
             
               Mr
               Bern.
            
             own
             ;
             yet
             to
             let
             this
             passe
             as
             ordinary
             with
             him
             ,
             what
             gathers
             he
             from
             it
             ?
             Corruptions
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               doe
               not
               mak●
               a
               false
               church
               ,
               but
               a
               corrupt
               church
               ,
               (
               make
               the
               worst
               of
               it
               that
               can
               be
               ;
               )
               as
               corruptions
               in
               a
               man
               ,
               maketh
               but
               a
               corrupt
               man
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               false
               man.
            
             First
             let
             the
             reader
             obserue
             that
             he
             speaks
             not
             a
             word
             of
             those
             corruptions
             which
             we
             set
             down
             ;
             neyther
             indeed
             is
             he
             able
             with
             our
             corruption
             to
             plead
             for
             them
             .
             Secondly
             it
             is
             very
             corrupt
             and
             grosse
             that
             he
             would
             perswade
             ,
             
               no
               corruptions
            
             can
             make
             a
             church
             to
             be
             false
             :
             for
             then
             rebellious
             Israel
             ,
             though
             they
             b
             
               corrupted
               al
               their
            
             works
             ,
             was
             a
             true
             chuch
             still
             ;
             but
             Moses
             foretold
             that
             for
             c
             
               corrupting
               themselues
            
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             none
             of
             Gods
             children
             but
             
               a
               froward
               and
               crooked
               generation
            
             .
             Now
             let
             Mr
             Bern
             
               make
               the
               best
               of
               it
            
             he
             can
             .
             His
             simillitude
             of
             a
             man
             is
             not
             fit
             in
             this
             case
             .
             A
             man
             is
             a
             substance
             ,
             but
             a
             church
             consisteth
             in
             relation
             or
             reference
             to
             Christ
             ,
             as
             a
             wife
             to
             her
             husband
             .
             But
             if
             a
             mans
             wife
             play
             the
             whore
             neuer
             so
             often
             and
             openly
             ,
             she
             may
             be
             ,
             by
             
               Mr
               Bern.
            
             doctrine
             esteemed
             a
             corrupt
             but
             not
             a
             false
             wife
             .
             Such
             distinctiō
             he
             may
             cary
             to
             the
             stewes
             .
             Corruptions
             there
             may
             grow
             in
             churches
             and
             they
             yet
             be
             true
             churches
             as
             at
             
             Pergamus
             ,
             f
             Thyatira
             ,
             &c.
             corruptions
             also
             there
             may
             be
             that
             will
             make
             true
             churches
             false
             ;
             as
             in
             Israel
             and
             Rome
             ,
             where
             first
             wre
             assemblies
             of
             Saincts
             ;
             afterward
             they
             became
             g
             whores
             and
             habitations
             of
             Diuils
             .
             And
             there
             may
             be
             such
             corruptions
             in
             the
             constituting
             of
             a
             church
             that
             embraceth
             much
             truth
             ,
             as
             will
             make
             it
             from
             the
             first
             a
             false
             church
             ,
             as
             in
             Samaria
             ,
             2.
             
             Kin.
             1●
             ,
             27.28
             .
             &c
          
           
             
             HIs
             second
             sort
             of
             reasons
             ,
             is
             
               from
               the
               greeuous
               sinns
               that
               are
               among
               v●
               ,
               by
               reason
               whereof
               (
               from
               our
               own
               ground
               )
               we
               may
               not
               (
               sayth
               he
               )
               be
               ioyned
               with
               .
            
             The
             sinns
             he
             reckneth
             6.
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               that
               woefull
               entrance
               before
               named
            
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             
               Mr
               Bern.
            
             entred
             into
             this
             reason
             with
             vntruth
             ,
             and
             continued
             in
             it
             with
             begging
             the
             
             question
             ,
             as
             before
             is
             shewed
             .
             So
             that
             this
             his
             obiection
             is
             very
             wofull
             a●d
             the
             man
             deser●eth
             rather
             to
             be
             pitied
             then
             answered
             in
             his
             i●le
             〈◊〉
             made
             without
             proof
             .
          
           
             THe
             second
             is
             
               a
               hie
               degree
               of
               vnthankfulnes
               both
               to
               God
               that
               begat
               vs●ly
               ,
               ●is
               word
               ,
               and
               to
               our
               mother
               the
               church
               of
               Engl.
               that
               bar●
               vs.
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             〈◊〉
             thank
             God
             for
             that
             knowledge
             of
             him
             wh●ch
             we
             atteyned
             vnto
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             are
             thankfull
             also
             (
             as
             is
             meet
             )
             to
             all
             the
             instruments
             which
             God
             hath
             vsed
             to
             bring
             vs
             vnto
             knowledge
             :
             but
             now
             when
             God
             hath
             shewed
             vs
             a
             further
             truth
             ,
             (
             as
             what
             ch●l●e
             of
             his
             ,
             seeth
             not
             more
             dayly
             ,
             )
             we
             should
             shew
             great
             vnthankf●lnes
             if
             we
             would
             not
             walk
             in
             it
             ,
             much
             more
             if
             we
             should
             blaspheme
             and
             persecute
             it
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Bern.
             and
             many
             of
             his
             fellow
             Priests
             doe
             ,
             strugling
             against
             the
             light
             that
             shineth
             vpon
             them
             ;
             A
             papist
             may
             haue
             occasion
             of
             thankfulnes
             vnto
             G●d
             a●d
             men
             ,
             for
             the
             knowledge
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
             which
             he
             hath
             get
             in
             th●
             
               Ro●ish
               church
            
             ,
             farr
             abo●e
             that
             which
             he
             could
             haue
             had
             among
             Pagans
             :
             yet
             if
             vpon
             sight
             of
             the
             errors
             in
             Popery
             ,
             he
             forsake
             that
             false
             church
             and
             ioyne
             to
             some
             other
             true
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             without
             vngodlynes
             ,
             condemne
             him
             of
             vnthankfulnes
             .
             The
             Papists
             heretofore
             haue
             vsed
             such
             reasons
             as
             these
             aga●nst
             the
             Protestants
             ;
             now
             they
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             better
             apply
             them
             a●●inst
             vs.
             
          
           
             T●e
             third
             sinne
             imputed
             to
             vs
             is
             ,
             
             that
             
               we
               are
               full
               of
               spirituall
               vnchariblenes
            
             First
             toward
             
               th●m
               that
               will
               not
               goe
               our
               way
               ,
               nor
               be
               inclinable
               to
               vs
               whome
            
             (
             he
             sayth
             )
             
               we
               deeply
               censure
               and
               deadly
               condemn
               .
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             this
             also
             is
             an
             old
             popish
             cauill
             ,
             
             vsed
             often
             against
             the
             Protesta●ts
             .
             One
             a
             telleth
             them
             ,
             they
             
               deserue
               the
               punishments
               of
               Parricides
            
             ,
             for
             scoffing
             ,
             taunting
             ,
             contemning
             and
             reviling
             their
             forefathers
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Our
             vncharitablenes
             ,
             (
             if
             such
             it
             be
             )
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             we
             pray
             for
             and
             wish
             vnto
             all
             ,
             as
             to
             our
             own
             sowles
             ,
             even
             life
             and
             peace
             we
             seek
             to
             couer
             a
             multitude
             of
             sinns
             which
             then
             is
             done
             ,
             when
             sinners
             b
             are
             converted
             from
             going
             astray
             .
             And
             for
             this
             cause
             we
             speak
             that
             which
             we
             beleeue
             and
             know
             ,
             though
             the
             world
             therfore
             hate
             vs.
             
          
           
             3
             C●nsu●●
             or
             condemn
             those
             that
             go
             not
             our
             way
             we
             doe
             not
             ,
             we
             know
             every
             man
             shall
             stand
             or
             fall
             to
             his
             own
             master
             .
             It
             is
             the
             sinne
             onely
             which
             we
             condemn
             ,
             the
             sinner
             we
             seek
             to
             saue
             ,
             leauing
             him
             to
             the
             Lord
             who
             shall
             iudge
             both
             him
             and
             vs
             at
             the
             last
             day
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             how
             charitable
             the
             ministers
             of
             England
             are
             vnto
             vs
             let
             thei●
             continuall
             reproches
             and
             vituperies
             in
             pulpit
             and
             in
             print
             shew
             :
             and
             how
             they
             censure
             and
             condemn
             vs
             and
             all
             that
             will
             not
             goe
             
               their
               way
            
             ;
             let
             
               Mr.
               Bernards
            
             own
             book
             speake
             where
             by
             the
             sentence
             of
             his
             
               godly
               ministers
            
             ,
             every
             one
             is
             damned
             ,
             as
             c
             
               cutting
               himselfe
               off
               from
               Christ
            
             ,
             whosoeuer
             wittingly
             and
             continually
             separateth
             from
             the
             church
             of
             Englād
             ,
             where
             yet
             so
             innumerable
             abominations
             and
             idolatries
             doe
             abound
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Secondly
             
               our
               vncharitablenes
            
             (
             as
             d
             he
             sayth
             )
             
               is
               a
               most
               vngodly
               desire
               as
               ever
               was
               heard
               of
               ,
               to
               haue
               the
               w●rd
               vtterly
               extinguished
               among
               them
               ,
               
               Aegyptian
               darknes
               to
               come
               over
               them
               ,
               rather
               then
               that
               it
               should
               be
               preachedly
               such
               as
               doe
               not
               fauour
               our
               course
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
             Our
             desire
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Aegyptian
               darknes
            
             which
             now
             couereth
             the
             land
             by
             meanes
             of
             the
             false
             Prophets
             that
             are
             therein
             ,
             were
             done
             away
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             true
             light
             of
             the
             Gos●ell
             were
             risen
             vnto
             them
             .
             We
             are
             sory
             to
             see
             the
             prophets
             (
             which
             haue
             night
             for
             a
             vision
             and
             darknes
             for
             a
             divination
             ,
             as
             a
             was
             threatned
             of
             God
             ,
             )
             ●o
             to
             deceiue
             the
             people
             ,
             by
             preaching
             lyes
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             when
             he
             neuer
             sent
             them
             Christ
             hath
             no
             need
             of
             such
             falsers
             to
             help
             up
             h●s
             k●ngdome
             he
             hath
             wayes
             and
             meanes
             yenough
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             ordināce
             &
             min●stery
             to
             build
             vp
             his
             ●hurch
             ,
             though
             Antichrists
             clergie
             be
             sent
             back
             to
             the
             bottomles
             pit
             from
             whence
             b
             they
             came
             .
             We
             know
             men
             gather
             not
             c
             grapes
             of
             thornes
             nor
             figs
             of
             thistles
             .
             Lamentable
             experience
             these
             many
             yeres
             ,
             sheweth
             what
             hurt
             and
             misery
             commeth
             by
             this
             false
             hierarchy
             and
             priesthood
             ,
             which
             vpholds
             idolatry
             ,
             profanenes
             ,
             and
             humane
             traditions
             ;
             pleads
             for
             sinne
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             truth
             ;
             to
             the
             destruction
             of
             mens
             sowles
             .
             We
             wish
             people
             therfore
             to
             beware
             of
             false
             prophets
             ,
             though
             they
             come
             in
             sheeps
             clothing
             ;
             and
             to
             seek
             the
             Lord
             by
             his
             own
             ministery
             ,
             not
             by
             Ant
             christs
             :
             for
             the
             theefe
             commeth
             not
             d
             but
             to
             steal
             ,
             to
             kill
             and
             to
             d●stroy
             .
             Let
             them
             see
             by
             the
             lamps
             of
             God
             in
             his
             own
             Sanctuary
             and
             Candlestick
             ,
             and
             walke
             in
             the
             light
             of
             Ierusalem
             his
             church
             ,
             which
             e
             hath
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             arisen
             vpon
             it
             leauing
             Vr
             of
             the
             Chaldees
             ,
             and
             walking
             no
             long●r
             in
             the
             light
             of
             the
             fire
             and
             sparks
             that
             men
             haue
             kindled
             to
             themselues
             least
             f
             they
             lie
             down
             in
             sorow
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             last
             poynt
             of
             our
             
               vncharital
               lenes
            
             ,
             wh●ch
             M.
             Bern.
             g
             sayth
             is
             
               the
               highest
               degree
               of
               all
            
             ,
             is
             
               that
               we
               are
               sorry
               and
               en●ious
               that
               the
               good
               things
               of
               God
               doe
               prosper
               with
               them
               .
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
             That
             the
             
               good
               things
               of
               God
               doe
               prosper
               with
               them
               ,
            
             and
             the
             truth
             preuail
             manger
             all
             opposition
             ;
             we
             haue
             cause
             to
             reioyce
             for
             ,
             and
             doe
             reioyce
             ,
             Yea
             and
             we
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             the
             enuious
             writings
             and
             dealings
             of
             Mr.
             Bern
             and
             his
             fellowes
             ,
             against
             the
             gospell
             ,
             God
             will
             turne
             to
             the
             furtherance
             of
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             the
             generation
             h
             of
             the
             righteous
             shal
             be
             blessed
             which
             the
             wicked
             i
             shal
             see
             and
             fret
             and
             gnash
             their
             teeth
             and
             pine
             away
             ;
             when
             their
             desire
             shall
             perish
             .
             But
             what
             are
             the
             
               good
               things
               Mr.
               Bern.
            
             meaneth
             ?
             Not
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             indeed
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             blasphemeth
             and
             writeth
             against
             as
             Schisme
             and
             Brownisme
             .
             Nor
             the
             reformists
             cause
             ,
             called
             Puritanisme
             ;
             for
             that
             prospereth
             not
             ,
             as
             all
             men
             see
             ,
             but
             decreaseth
             dayly
             .
             The
             Prelates
             are
             the
             men
             that
             prevayl
             ,
             for
             a
             wh●le
             ;
             their
             canons
             are
             confirmed
             ,
             their
             ceremonies
             flourish
             ,
             and
             their
             hornes
             are
             exalted
             .
             Whether
             M
             ,
             Bern
             ,
             himselfe
             (
             who
             wrote
             not
             l●ng
             since
             a
             book
             against
             them
             ,
             which
             also
             he
             was
             willing
             a
             gentleman
             should
             haue
             printed
             in
             his
             own
             name
             ,
             that
             M
             ,
             Bern.
             might
             haue
             slept
             in
             a
             wh●le
             〈◊〉
             whither
             himselfe
             I
             say
             ,
             and
             his
             fellow
             Reformists
             who
             are
             disa●oynt●d
             of
             their
             hope
             ,
             be
             not
             sorry
             for
             this
             prosperitie
             ,
             let
             themselues
             say
             .
             As
             for
             vt
             
             we
             haue
             learned
             *
             not
             to
             fret
             or
             en●y
             when
             we
             see
             the
             wicked
             flourish
             ;
             for
             they
             shall
             so●n
             be
             cut
             down
             as
             grasse
             ,
             and
             wither
             as
             the
             green
             herb
             .
             Sory
             we
             are
             indeed
             for
             their
             lamentable
             estate
             and
             desire
             that
             they
             may
             find
             mercy
             ,
             at
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Our
             fo●rth
             kind
             of
             sinne
             ,
             he
             sayth
             is
             ,
             
               our
               abusing
               of
               the
               werd
               ,
               misaleging
            
             and
             〈◊〉
             it
             ,
             &c.
             
             
             This
             was
             the
             third
             of
             his
             probabilities
             before
             ‡
             answered
             ,
             and
             is
             here
             for
             a
             shew
             mustred
             agayn
             among
             our
             sinns
             ;
             but
             nakedly
             and
             without
             all
             proof
             :
             I
             leaue
             it
             therefo●e
             to
             the
             reproof
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             godly
             iudgements
             of
             all
             that
             shall
             read
             our
             writings
             and
             allegations
             of
             the
             scriptures
             .
          
           
             The
             5.
             sinne
             is
             
               our
               wilfull
               persisting
               in
               our
               schisme
               .
            
             
             This
             is
             agayn
             to
             beg
             the
             question
             ,
             first
             let
             it
             appear
             to
             be
             schisme
             that
             we
             are
             in
             ,
             let
             the
             reasons
             a●d
             grounds
             of
             our
             separation
             be
             orderly
             dealt
             in
             ,
             and
             soundly
             convinced
             by
             Gods
             word
             :
             then
             if
             we
             yeild
             not
             ,
             let
             vs
             be
             holden
             wilfull
             .
             Otherweise
             ,
             to
             persist
             in
             wel
             doing
             is
             good
             And
             as
             easily
             do
             the
             Papists
             cal
             Protestants
             schismaticks
             ,
             as
             they
             vs.
             Whether
             M
             Bernard
             with
             all
             the
             helps
             that
             he
             hath
             had
             from
             other
             men
             ,
             hath
             conuinced
             vs
             of
             schisme
             ,
             let
             the
             godly
             judge
             .
             If
             reproching
             of
             vs
             ,
             and
             idle
             excursions
             into
             by
             matters
             ,
             be
             a
             conuiction
             ;
             doubtle●●e
             he
             hath
             done
             it
             better
             then
             any
             before
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             6.
             syn
             ,
             is
             
               our
               rayling
               and
               s●●ffing
            
             ,
             
             and
             (
             as
             he
             sayth
             )
             
               Henry
               Barrowes
               blasphemies
               ,
               who
               hath
               ●gr●giously
               abused
               all
               their
               holyest
               exercises
               of
               religion
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             if
             such
             sinne
             be
             in
             any
             of
             vs
             ,
             it
             is
             even
             by
             our selues
             condemned
             ;
             and
             ●f
             by
             humane
             infirmity
             any
             haue
             been
             ouertaken
             with
             vnseasoned
             speeches
             ,
             we
             desire
             the
             Christian
             reader
             to
             bear
             with
             and
             pardon
             it
             in
             vs
             ,
             as
             himselfe
             would
             haue
             pardon
             of
             God
             The
             like
             hath
             
               Mr.
               Barr●●
            
             earnestly
             intreated
             in
             his
             Preface
             to
             his
             Discouery
             ,
             as
             the
             reader
             may
             see
             ;
             so
             farr
             was
             he
             from
             delighting
             in
             such
             wayes
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             I
             answer
             (
             howsoeuer
             I
             will
             not
             justify
             all
             the
             words
             of
             another
             man
             ,
             nor
             yet
             mine
             own
             ,
             for
             in
             many
             things
             we
             sinne
             all
             ;
             )
             that
             many
             of
             the
             th●ngs
             which
             this
             man
             counteth
             
               raylings
               ,
               scoffs
            
             and
             blasphemies
             ,
             are
             no
             other
             speaches
             them
             the
             hol●
             Ghost
             hath
             vsed
             before
             vs
             in
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             and
             appl●ed
             to
             like
             persons
             ;
             and
             seemed
             as
             harsh
             to
             men
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             as
             these
             doe
             to
             men
             now
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             it
             is
             l●kely
             that
             some
             be
             rather
             the
             printers
             fault
             (
             vnlesse
             
               Mr.
               Bernard
            
             hath
             forged
             them
             himselfe
             )
             ,
             then
             
               Mr
               Barrowes
            
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             the
             Reformists
             themselus
             ,
             amongst
             whome
             
               Mr
               Bern.
            
             sometimes
             seemed
             one
             ,
             haue
             uttered
             as
             hard
             speeches
             against
             the
             Prelate●
             &
             other
             corruptions
             of
             their
             own
             church
             ;
             though
             now
             like
             time
             seruers
             they
             gloze
             with
             their
             reuerend
             Fathers
             ;
             as
             this
             man
             maketh
             the
             first
             of
             
               Mr
               Barrowes
            
             raylings
             scoffs
             and
             blasphemies
             to
             be
             his
             caling
             the
             Bishops
             ”
             Antichristian
             .
             But
             how
             many
             volum●s
             haue
             themselues
             heretofore
             written
             of
             this
             argument
             ?
             And
             who
             amongst
             vs
             hath
             euer
             dealt
             as
             did
             
               Mar●in
               Marprelate
            
             among
             themselues
             ?
          
           
           
             Finally
             
               Mr.
               Barrow
            
             did
             sharply
             in
             〈…〉
             against
             the
             reforming
             preachers
             ,
             as
             being
             the
             greatest
             deceiuers
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             vnder
             shew
             of
             holines
             .
             This
             maketh
             them
             a●ayn
             so
             e●er
             agai●st
             him
             ;
             but
             whither
             he
             spake
             not
             right
             of
             them
             ,
             may
             in
             part
             be
             seen
             already
             ,
             &
             time
             will
             shew
             more
             ;
             they
             can
             no
             longer
             halt
             as
             hitherto
             they
             haue
             ;
             but
             eyther
             they
             must
             rec●ncile
             them
             to
             th●ir
             Fath●rs
             ,
             or
             quite
             forsake
             them
             :
             and
             a
             ble●sed
             work
             of
             God
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             dangerous
             seducers
             should
             thus
             first
             be
             discou●●●d
             .
          
           
             THe
             third
             and
             last
             sort
             of
             reasons
             which
             
               M.
               Bern.
            
             *
             vseth
             against
             vs
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               Our
               errors
            
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             he
             sayth
             )
             the
             
               matter
               of
               our
               s●hisme
            
             .
          
           
             The
             errors
             which
             he
             reckneth
             vp
             ,
             and
             vndertaketh
             to
             confute
             ar●
             ten
             .
             The
             first
             of
             them
             is
             that
             
               we
               hold
               the
               constitution
               of
               their
               church
               to
               be
               a
               false
               constitution
               .
            
             To
             this
             he
             sayth
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             we
             cannot
             proue
             this
             simply
             by
             any
             playn
             doc●rine
             of
             scripture
             &c.
             2.
             
             That
             it
             is
             against
             the
             euidence
             of
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             which
             maketh
             the
             word
             ,
             (
             Mat.
             28.19
             .
             Mar
             16
             15.
             2
             
             Cor.
             5.19
             .
             &
             .
             11
             2.
             
             Iob
             ,
             23.23.24
             .
             Act.
             2.14.37.38
             .
             &
             16.32.33
             .
             )
             the
             externall
             profe●sion
             Act.
             8.12.37.38
             .
             )
             and
             Sacraments
             (
             Mat.
             28
             ,
             19.
             1
             
             Cor.
             10.16
             .
             )
             the
             visible
             and
             true
             constitution
             of
             a
             company
             so
             gathered
             and
             kn●t
             together
             ;
             and
             so
             was
             theirs
             constituted
             :
             as
             that
             book
             of
             (
             Mr.
             Ber.
             )
             sheweth
             ;
             and
             as
             in
             another
             ere
             long
             shal
             be
             plainly
             manifested
             &c.
             
             
          
           
             First
             
               Mr
               Ber.
            
             setteth
             down
             barely
             this
             as
             our
             position
             and
             doctrine
             ,
             not
             name●ng
             place
             or
             bo●k
             where
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             nor
             the
             proofs
             that
             we
             make
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             perem●torily
             sayth
             
               we
               cannot
               proue
               it
            
             .
             Whereas
             it
             hath
             in
             ‡
             many
             books
             by
             many
             playn
             doctrines
             of
             scripture
             been
             euidently
             proued
             ,
             so
             as
             Mr
             Bern.
             and
             all
             his
             fellow
             priests
             could
             neuer
             yet
             ,
             make
             a
             playn
             and
             direct
             answer
             And
             if
             when
             book
             is
             writen
             after
             booke
             ,
             no
             refutation
             be
             made
             ,
             but
             a
             bare
             deneyall
             ,
             as
             here
             M.
             Bern.
             sayth
             we
             
               cannot
               proue
               it
            
             ,
             I
             say
             the
             ministers
             of
             Engl.
             may
             so
             turne
             away
             any
             thing
             ;
             but
             with
             what
             credit
             or
             conscience
             ,
             the
             wise
             will
             judge
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             for
             M.
             Bernards
             reason
             ,
             it selfe
             wanteth
             a
             good
             constitution
             ,
             being
             to
             confu●edly
             set
             down
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             knowes
             not
             what
             he
             makes
             the
             constitution
             of
             a
             church
             ;
             or
             how
             he
             would
             conclude
             that
             their
             church
             is
             constituted
             aright
             .
             He
             pretends
             the
             word
             to
             be
             the
             Constitution
             of
             a
             church
             ;
             whereas
             the
             scriptures
             that
             he
             quoteth
             ,
             and
             reason
             it selfe
             might
             teach
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             is
             the
             instrument
             or
             meanes
             of
             Constituting
             ,
             &
             conseruing
             the
             church
             constituted
             ;
             so
             also
             be
             the
             sacraments
             .
             But
             as
             the
             constitution
             of
             a
             common
             wealth
             or
             of
             a
             city
             is
             a
             gathering
             and
             vniting
             of
             people
             togither
             into
             a
             ciuill
             polity
             :
             so
             the
             Constitution
             of
             the
             
               common
               wealth
               of
               Israel
            
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             church
             is
             ”
             called
             )
             and
             of
             the
             city
             of
             God
             the
             new
             Ierusalem
             ,
             is
             a
             gathering
             and
             vniting
             of
             people
             into
             a
             diuiue
             politie
             :
             the
             form
             of
             which
             polity
             is
             Order
             ,
             as
             the
             heathens
             acknowledged
             ,
             calling
             polity
             ,
             †
             
               an
               order
               of
               a
               city
            
             :
             which
             Order
             is
             requisite
             in
             all
             actions
             and
             administrations
             of
             the
             church
             as
             the
             Apostle
             *
             sheweth
             ,
             and
             specially
             
             specially
             in
             the
             constitution
             thereof
             :
             so
             that
             next
             vnto
             faith
             in
             God
             ,
             it
             ●s
             to
             be
             esteemed
             most
             necessary
             for
             all
             holy
             societies
             Wherefore
             Pa●l
             rejoyced
             for
             these
             two
             things
             in
             the
             Church
             at
             Col●ss●
             ,
             *
             euen
             their
             order
             ,
             &
             their
             stedfast
             faith
             in
             Christ.
             Now
             whereas
             to
             the
             constit●tiō
             of
             a
             ch●rch
             there
             belong
             ●
             a
             people
             ,
             as
             the
             matt●r
             whereof
             ,
             and
             2
             a
             calling
             ,
             gathering
             and
             vniting
             togither
             ,
             as
             the
             form
             whereof
             the
             church
             consisteth
             .
             in
             both
             these
             the
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Engl.
             hath
             (
             in
             sundry
             treatises
             )
             been
             ●roued
             false
             .
             For
             with
             them
             all
             sorts
             of
             profane
             worldly
             and
             wicked
             ●ersons
             ,
             are
             receiued
             as
             the
             matter
             whereof
             the
             church
             is
             builded
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             ●layn
             and
             manifest
             doctrine
             of
             the
             scriptures
             .
             Leu.
             20.24
             1
             Kin
             8
             53.
             
             Act.
             2.40
             ,
             and
             19.8
             ●
             Iohn
             .
             17.16
             .
             2
             Cor.
             6.14
             ,
             ●7
             ,
             18.
             
             The
             form
             and
             order
             of
             their
             v●iting
             is
             als●
             strange
             ;
             for
             these
             profane
             people
             ,
             euen
             all
             persons
             in
             a
             fam●ly
             ,
             an●
             all
             families
             in
             a
             parish
             ,
             are
             vnited
             into
             one
             
               parish
               church
            
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             called
             ;
             not
             voluntarily
             ,
             ●as
             ought
             to
             be
             ‡
             in
             the
             true
             ch●rch
             ,
             but
             by
             constreynt
             ,
             not
             by
             any
             due
             profe●sion
             of
             repentance
             from
             ●ead
             work●
             and
             faith
             in
             God
             ;
             but
             by
             the
             priests
             readin●
             a
             
               Confession
               absolution
            
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             popish
             st●ff
             as
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             their
             seruice
             book
             ,
             not
             vnder
             the
             guidance
             of
             Chr●sts
             officers
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             
               Parson
               ,
               Vicar
               ,
               Curate
            
             or
             other
             like
             creature
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             in
             many
             places
             can
             but
             read
             English
             vnto
             them
             .
             And
             this
             with
             the
             other
             Par●shes
             of
             the
             Dioce●●e
             so
             gathered
             also
             ,
             are
             vnited
             into
             one
             See
             or
             D●oces●●●
             church
             vnder
             a
             Lord
             Bishop
             and
             his
             Co●rtiers
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Dioces
             into
             two
             Pro●inciall
             churches
             ,
             the
             Prouinciall
             ,
             into
             one
             nationall
             church
             ,
             called
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             ,
             ouer
             all
             which
             there
             is
             a
             
               most
               reuerend
               Father
            
             and
             
               spirituall
               Lord
               ,
               Archbushop
               ,
               Primate
               ,
            
             and
             Metropolitan
             :
             vnder
             whome
             al
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             of
             the
             land
             are
             subiect
             ;
             and
             all
             people
             and
             parishes
             in
             the
             land
             bound
             to
             obey
             the
             dead
             canons
             and
             decrees
             ,
             which
             he
             the
             Ach
             Lord
             with
             his
             brethren
             of
             the
             gouerning
             clergie
             ,
             agree
             of
             in
             their
             
               repre●atiue
               church
            
             in
             the
             Conuocation
             howse
             ,
             if
             once
             the
             Ciuill
             Magistrate
             giue
             life
             vnto
             them
             .
             This
             forme
             and
             order
             of
             a
             church
             is
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             Chr●sts
             Testament
             ;
             but
             receiued
             it
             is
             from
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             by
             heritage
             or
             succession
             ;
             as
             the
             Papists
             boast
             of
             (
             to
             the
             dishonour
             of
             Protestants
             )
             when
             they
             say
             ;
             ”
             
               A
               religion
            
             &c.
             
               that
               distinguished
               the
               multitude
               into
               ,
               p●rishes
               ●roportiōed
               ●he
               tithes
               ,
               ann●xed
               th●
               Glebeland
               ,
               fon̄ded
               the
               Bishopricks
               ,
               ●mitted
               the
               Dioceses
            
             &c
             ,
             So
             ,
             as
             the
             mother
             is
             the
             daughter
             is
             ,
             false
             in
             her
             c●stitutiō
             ;
             though
             in
             the
             doctrin
             which
             she
             profeseth
             she
             is
             far
             better
             &
             purer
             thē
             that
             whoremother
             of
             Rome
             .
             The
             discussing
             of
             thes
             things
             .
             as
             Mr
             Bern.
             refereth
             to
             other
             places
             &
             books
             ,
             so
             also
             do
             I
             ;
             seing
             in
             thi●
             place
             ●e
             hath
             brought
             nothing
             of
             weight
             to
             proue
             his
             cōstitutiō
             .
             For
             the
             script●re
             that
             he
             alegeth
             ,
             &
             the
             3.
             things
             that
             he
             colecteth
             from
             thē
             ;
             do
             make
             against
             his
             pur●ose
             .
             The
             word
             is
             not
             by
             Christs
             m●nistery
             ri●htly
             ;
             reached
             &
             applyed
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             but
             vnsufferabley
             abused
             to
             the
             maintenance
             or
             the
             confusion
             and
             idolatries
             that
             are
             among
             them
             :
             the
             sacraments
             are
             highly
             profa●ed
             and
             prostituted
             to
             the
             most
             vngodly
             and
             thir
             seed
             ,
             and
             
             popishly
             administred
             ,
             and
             the
             externall
             profession
             which
             the
             people
             ,
             make
             is
             by
             constreynt
             ,
             and
             therefore
             nought
             worth
             :
             besides
             it
             is
             corrupt
             and
             idolatrous
             ,
             being
             a
             mixed
             profession
             ,
             partly
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             partly
             of
             their
             own
             inuentions
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             their
             
               Communion
               book
               Canons
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             
             Our
             second
             error
             should
             be
             ,
             that
             
               we
               hold
               their
               Constitution
               a
               real
               idol
               ,
               and
               so
               them
               idolaters
               .
            
             To
             confute
             this
             ,
             
               Mr
               Ber.
            
             sayth
             that
             
               he
               h●th
               perused
               in
               any
               scriptures
               ,
               and
               can
               see
               none
               that
               take
               an
               idol
               or
               idolaters
               in
               any
               such
               s●nse
            
             ;
             aga●n
             ,
             
               that
               Marlorat
               mentioneth
            
             47.
             
               idols
               ,
               and
               not
               one
               of
               them
               in
               ●he
               s●nse
               .
            
          
           
             
             Whether
             this
             article
             be
             of
             
               Mr
               Bernards
            
             own
             forgin●
             ,
             or
             where
             he
             hath
             had
             it
             ,
             I
             cannot
             tell
             ;
             his
             reader
             must
             take
             all
             of
             his
             cred●
             ,
             for
             he
             lets
             not
             down
             his
             author
             .
             As
             for
             his
             confutation
             hereof
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             slender
             ,
             that
             beca●se
             
               he
               seeth
               it
               not
            
             ,
             or
             
               Ma●lorat
               nameth
               it
               not
            
             ,
             therefore
             it
             is
             no
             idol
             .
             For
             it
             is
             no
             sure
             position
             that
             
               Mr
               Bernard
            
             seeth
             all
             that
             ●he
             scriptures
             ;
             teach
             ;
             and
             both
             he
             and
             Marlorat
             may
             as
             soon
             number
             the
             hayres
             of
             their
             heads
             ,
             a●
             all
             the
             idols
             that
             are
             in
             the
             world
             .
             Wel
             therefore
             yet
             may
             ●t
             be
             a
             
               real
               idol
            
             ,
             for
             o●ght
             that
             this
             man
             hath
             sayd
             to
             saue
             it
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             a
             false
             constit●tion
             (
             as
             before
             is
             pro●ed
             )
             set
             vp
             in
             stead
             of
             a
             true
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             better
             then
             a
             very
             idol
             .
             In
             the
             end
             he
             t●rneth
             and
             renteth
             vs
             for
             making
             o●r
             own
             constitution
             (
             as
             he
             sayth
             )
             an
             idol
             or
             goddesse
             ;
             and
             feighneth
             that
             we
             may
             say
             ,
             
               Great
               is
               the
               Goddesse
               Constitution
               ;
               great
               is
               Diana
               of
               the
               B●●●nists
            
             B●t
             seing
             this
             is
             but
             a
             re●roch
             of
             a
             scorner
             ,
             and
             the
             reproch
             reacheth
             vnto
             Christ
             himselfe
             who
             hath
             appoynted
             the
             frame
             order
             and
             constitution
             of
             h●s
             own
             ch●rch
             ,
             which
             we
             haue
             laboured
             for
             I
             leaue
             him
             for
             this
             calumniation
             ,
             vnto
             his
             rebuke
             ,
             who
             will
             teach
             him
             one
             day
             no
             more
             to
             blaspheme
             .
          
           
             And
             whether
             (
             may
             we
             think
             )
             tendeth
             the
             inuectiue
             of
             this
             vayn
             man
             ,
             who
             thus
             skoffeth
             at
             the
             Constitution
             of
             Christs
             church
             ,
             but
             to
             bring
             in
             a
             mere
             ataxie
             or
             conf●sion
             ,
             worse
             then
             was
             at
             Babels
             tower-building
             :
             for
             take
             away
             the
             orderly
             framing
             and
             constituting
             of
             a
             church
             ,
             and
             there
             will
             be
             but
             a
             Tohu
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             scripture
             *
             speaketh
             ,
             )
             a
             rude
             indigest
             heap
             or
             confute
             Chaos
             ,
             more
             beseeming
             the
             wild
             beasts
             of
             the
             wood
             ,
             then
             any
             humane
             ,
             much
             les●e
             diuine
             pol●ty
             .
          
           
             That
             
               such
               as
               are
               not
               of
               a
               particular
               constituted
               church
               ,
               (
               to
               weet
               such
               a
               one
               as
               ours
               is
               ,
               )
               are
               no
               subiects
               of
               Christs
               kingdome
               .
            
          
           
             
             Neyther
             is
             this
             position
             set
             downe
             in
             our
             words
             ;
             (
             to
             my
             knowledge
             ;
             )
             neyther
             doth
             
               Mr
               B●rnard
            
             take
             away
             ,
             but
             confirme
             rather
             the
             thing
             that
             we
             hold
             ;
             for
             he
             ‡
             granteth
             that
             
               they
               offend
               God
               ,
               which
               may
               and
               doe
               not
               ordinarily
               ,
               (
               hauing
               〈◊〉
               canes
               offred
               )
               liue
               in
               a
               church
               rightly
               constituted
            
             ;
             and
             we
             grant
             that
             many
             of
             Christs
             subiects
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             meanes
             ,
             doe
             not
             liue
             in
             a
             true
             constituted
             church
             ,
             If
             therefore
             he
             were
             not
             a
             caviller
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             haue
             reckned
             this
             among
             our
             errors
             .
          
           
             
               That
               all
               nor
               in
               our
               way
               ,
               are
               without
               :
               and
               we
               apply
               against
               them
            
             (
             in
             Engl.
             )
             1
             Cor.
             5
             ,
             12
             ,
             Eph.
             2
             ,
             12.
             
             
          
           
           
             The
             first
             part
             of
             this
             position
             ,
             you
             must
             impu●e
             to
             Mr
             Bernards
             charity
             ,
             who
             w●ll
             needs
             frame
             our
             assertions
             for
             vs
             ,
             
             because
             he
             thinkes
             we
             cannot
             speake
             for
             our selues
             ;
             we
             might
             leaue
             it
             vnto
             him
             to
             frame
             an
             answer
             also
             .
             But
             if
             he
             would
             let
             vs
             tel
             ,
             what
             we
             hold
             ,
             it
             is
             ,
             
               that
               all
               not
               in
               the
               way
               ●f
               Ch●ist
               ,
               are
               without
            
             :
             and
             if
             this
             be
             an
             error
             ,
             let
             him
             make
             the
             most
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             applying
             of
             those
             scriptures
             against
             them
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             content
             to
             bear
             ,
             til
             he
             or
             his
             brethren
             can
             proue
             thēselues
             a
             true
             church
             ;
             for
             though
             there
             b●
             great
             differences
             of
             peoples
             professing
             religion
             ,
             some
             with
             more
             truth
             ,
             ●ome
             with
             lesse
             ;
             yet
             all
             not
             w●thin
             Christs
             church
             ,
             are
             without
             ,
             as
             th●
             A●ostle
             speaketh
             .
             
               Mr
               Bernards
            
             exception
             ,
             that
             
               those
               places
               are
               meant
               of
               s●ch
               as
               neuer
               professed
               Christ
               at
               all
            
             ;
             is
             childish
             :
             why
             doth
             he
             not
             except
             a●a●n●t
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             himselfe
             ,
             who
             *
             ap●lieth
             against
             the
             false
             Christ●ans
             of
             the
             R●mish
             Church
             ,
             words
             and
             s●eaches
             meant
             first
             of
             heathen
             Babylon
             ,
             that
             profe●●ed
             not
             God
             or
             Christ
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             His
             boasting
             of
             the
             
               word
               ,
               sacraments
               ,
               effects
            
             and
             deliuerances
             ;
             are
             before
             in
             this
             traatise
             taken
             away
             .
             And
             Mr
             Bernards
             proofs
             ,
             are
             but
             a
             begging
             of
             the
             question
             ,
             which
             he
             blameth
             in
             other●
             ,
             as
             before
             is
             obs●rued
             .
          
           
             
               That
               onely
               Sayncts
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               people
               forsaking
               all
               known
               sinne
               ,
            
             
             
               of
               which
               they
               m●y
               be
               conuinced
               ,
               doing
               all
               the
               known
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               increasing
               and
               abiding
               euer
               thr●●
               ,
               are
               the
               onely
               matter
               of
               a
               visi●le
               church
               .
            
          
           
             Th●s
             Position
             I
             de●ey
             ,
             
             and
             disclaym
             also
             the
             errors
             which
             he
             gathereth
             from
             ●t
             :
             and
             therefore
             will
             spend
             no
             time
             in
             answering
             it
             ;
             but
             refer
             
               Mr
               Ben
            
             to
             them
             that
             haue
             so
             spoken
             or
             writen
             ,
             if
             any
             be
             .
             This
             we
             hold
             (
             〈◊〉
             let
             vs
             se
             what
             
               Mr
               Bernard
            
             can
             say
             against
             it
             ,
             )
             that
             ‡
             
               Saincts
               by
               calling
            
             are
             the
             onely
             mater
             of
             a
             true
             visible
             church
             .
             Yet
             withall
             we
             hold
             ,
             that
             ●any
             be
             calle●
             ,
             †
             but
             few
             chosen
             .
          
           
             
               That
               ●he
               power
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               authority
               to
               preach
               ,
               to
               administer
               the
               sacram●●●s
               ,
               and
               to
               exercise
               the
               censures
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               belongeth
               to
               the
               whole
               Ch●rch
               ,
               yea
               to
               euery
               one
               of
               them
               .
               And
               not
               the
               principall
               members
               thereof
               .
            
             
          
           
             This
             opinion
             ,
             he
             calleth
             the
             
               A
               ,
               b
               ,
               c
               ,
               of
               Brownisme
            
             :
             but
             he
             may
             put
             it
             if
             he
             please
             in
             the
             
               Criss-crosse
               rew
               of
               Bernardisme
            
             ;
             he
             himselfe
             being
             the
             first
             that
             I
             euer
             heard
             to
             vtter
             such
             a
             position
             .
             This
             point
             he
             much
             vrgeth
             and
             ●relleth
             vs
             with
             ;
             he
             mentoned
             it
             in
             his
             For●speech
             to
             the
             Reader
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               Th●
               Pa●ist
               sayth
               ,
               Christs
               ruling
               power
               is
               in
               the
               Pope
               ;
               nay
               ,
               sayth
               the
               Protestant
               .
               i●
               is
               in
               the
               ecclestasticall
               gouernours
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               may
               sayth
               the
               Puritan
               ,
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Presbyterte
               ;
               nay
               ,
               sayth
               the
               Brownist
               ,
               it
               is
               in
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               the
               multitude
               ,
               called
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               in
               this
               beginneth
               Brown●sme
               .
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Here
             first
             I
             require
             of
             
               Mr
               Bern.
            
             that
             he
             produce
             his
             autors
             ,
             and
             shew
             the
             book
             ,
             or
             writing
             ,
             where
             we
             haue
             auouched
             such
             things
             .
             He
             tells
             his
             reader
             of
             all
             the
             errors
             that
             he
             ch●rgeth
             vs
             with
             ,
             that
             ”
             
               we
               hold
               &
               cannot
               deny
               them
               ,
               being
               already
               auouched
               vnder
               our
               hands
               :
               and
               that
               he
               will
               not
               wrong
               vs
               in
               setting
               them
               down
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Yet
             durst
             he
             not
             (
             as
             every
             honest
             writer
             
             writer
             in
             su●h
             controuersies
             vse
             to
             doe
             ;
             an●
             if
             he
             doe
             not
             in
             his
             next
             ,
             the
             reader
             may
             est●em
             of
             his
             truth
             and
             honesty
             as
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             Next
             ,
             for
             the
             poynt
             it selfe
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             
               Christs
               ruling
               power
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Papists
             say
             is
             
               in
               the
               Pope
            
             ;
             we
             say
             not
             (
             as
             this
             man
             calumniateth
             vs
             )
             that
             it
             is
             
               in
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               the
               multitude
               ,
            
             but
             in
             Christ
             himselfe
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             Antichrist
             ,
             not
             for
             taking
             into
             his
             hands
             the
             power
             of
             the
             mul●itude
             ,
             but
             of
             Chr●st
             ,
             to
             rule
             and
             gouern
             the
             church
             as
             Head
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             Agayn
             ,
             
               Christs
               ruling
               power
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Protestants
             say
             is
             in
             the
             Bishops
             the
             Prelates
             ,
             we
             doe
             not
             say
             it
             is
             in
             the
             multitude
             ;
             but
             in
             Christ
             himselfe
             :
             for
             he
             onely
             is
             *
             Lord
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             onely
             is
             ‡
             Archbishop
             or
             
               Chief
               pastor
            
             ;
             he
             only
             walketh
             among
             the
             seuen
             gol●en
             Candlesticks
             ,
             as
             Ouerseer
             of
             the
             seuen
             ch●rches
             ;
             ruling
             them
             by
             his
             lawes
             can●ns
             and
             decrees
             .
             Whereas
             the
             Bishops
             of
             England
             are
             
               s●irituall
               Lords
            
             ,
             and
             one
             is
             Arch●ishop
             and
             Primate
             over
             all
             :
             they
             rule
             many
             ch●rches
             and
             min●sters
             ,
             mak●
             new
             canons
             and
             decrees
             in
             their
             Conuocati●n
             howse
             ;
             
             prescr●be
             formes
             and
             words
             of
             prayer
             ,
             and
             of
             preaching
             ,
             by
             their
             leiturgie
             and
             homilies
             ,
             and
             other
             like
             spirituall
             jurisdiction
             ,
             apperteyn●ng
             to
             Chr●st
             alone
             ,
             thus
             are
             they
             very
             Antichr●sts
             ;
             and
             to
             ●ther
             with
             their
             exorbitant
             usurped
             .
             power
             ,
             ought
             vtterly
             to
             be
             abolished
             out
             of
             all
             Chri●t●an
             churches
             .
          
           
             Neyther
             ,
             that
             
               ruling
               power
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             which
             the
             P●ritans
             (
             whereby
             I
             supp●se
             ,
             
               Mr
               Bern.
            
             meaneth
             the
             Christian
             reforme●
             churches
             in
             other
             coūtries
             ,
             )
             say
             is
             in
             the
             Presbitery
             ;
             doe
             we
             say
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             multitude
             for
             we
             acknowledge
             Christ
             to
             haue
             ordeyned
             a
             *
             Presbit●ry
             ;
             or
             Eldership
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             ‡
             every
             church
             ,
             for
             ”
             to
             teach
             and
             rule
             them
             by
             his
             own
             word
             and
             lawes
             ,
             vnto
             whome
             all
             the
             multitude
             ,
             the
             members
             .
             the
             Sain●ts
             ought
             to
             †
             obey
             and
             submit
             themsel●es
             ,
             as
             the
             scriptures
             teach
             And
             for
             the
             particular
             branches
             of
             this
             6.
             
             Error
             that
             
               Mr
               Bernard
            
             chargeth
             vs
             with
             ,
             
               That
               the
               power
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               authority
               to
               pr●ach
               ,
               belongeth
               to
               the
               whole
               church
               ,
               ye●
               to
               every
               one
               of
               them
               ,
            
             &c.
             we
             deny
             it
             ,
             a●
             he
             setts
             it
             do●n
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             help
             of
             t●e
             reader
             whome
             he
             abuseth
             ,
             will
             distinctly
             set
             down
             our
             opinion
             .
          
           
             The
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             giuen
             to
             all
             and
             every
             member
             of
             the
             Church
             to
             read
             ,
             and
             exercise
             priuately
             :
             but
             publickly
             in
             the
             Church
             there
             is
             a
             double
             vse
             ,
             1
             in
             prophesie
             ,
             and
             2
             in
             office
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             *
             distinguisheth
             .
             The
             office
             of
             teaching
             is
             layd
             vpon
             some
             few
             chosen
             &
             ordeyned
             therevnto
             Into
             this
             office
             may
             no
             man
             intrude
             ,
             or
             vsurp
             it
             ,
             without
             a
             lawfull
             calling
             .
             This
             we
             haue
             long
             since
             published
             ,
             as
             a
             pa●t
             of
             our
             faith
             
               Confess
               ,
               Art.
            
             19.20.21
             .
             Teaching
             in
             way
             of
             prophesie
             ,
             (
             which
             the
             Apostle
             treateth
             of
             1
             Cor
             ,
             14
             )
             is
             absolutely
             vs
             lawfull
             ‡
             for
             all
             women
             in
             th●
             church
             ,
             but
             men
             ,
             so
             many
             as
             haue
             the
             gift
             and
             ability
             from
             God
             ,
             may
             
             all
             pro●hesie
             one
             by
             one
             ,
             of
             which
             poynt
             see
             our
             
               Con●●ss
               Art
            
             34.
             
             And
             this
             is
             that
             we
             hold
             concerning
             preaching
             ,
             which
             whether
             it
             be
             an
             error
             and
             
               Mr
               Bern.
            
             hath
             so
             proued
             it
             ,
             let
             the
             indifferent
             reader
             judge
             .
          
           
           
             For
             the
             second
             poynt
             ,
             
               authority
               to
               administer
               the
               sacraments
            
             ,
             that
             it
             sho●ld
             belong
             to
             
               euery
               one
               of
               th●
               church
            
             ;
             we
             vtterly
             deney
             ;
             and
             maruell
             at
             
               Mr
               Bernards
            
             vnconscionable
             dealing
             with
             vs
             ,
             for
             in
             o●r
             Confession
             he
             co●ld
             not
             but
             see
             ,
             (
             vnlesse
             he
             winked
             ,
             )
             this
             plainely
             expressed
             ,
             *
             
               no
               sacraments
               to
               be
               administred
               vntill
               the
               Pastors
               or
               Teachers
               be
               chosen
               and
               ordeyned
               int●●heir
               office
               .
            
          
           
             The
             third
             and
             last
             ,
             
               that
               euery
               one
               hath
               authority
               to
               execute
               the
               censures
               of
               the
               church
            
             we
             also
             deny
             ;
             but
             hold
             ,
             that
             euery
             member
             hath
             authority
             to
             ‡
             reb●ke
             h●s
             brother
             for
             sinne
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             repent
             to
             forgiue
             him
             ,
             if
             not
             ,
             to
             take
             w●tne●●es
             ;
             if
             yet
             he
             repent
             not
             ,
             to
             tel
             it
             ”
             to
             the
             church
             ,
             which
             church
             hath
             Christs
             †
             power
             to
             iudge
             all
             within
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             cast
             out
             from
             among
             them
             all
             wicked
             men
             :
             Now
             that
             
               every
               one
            
             hath
             not
             this
             power
             ,
             nor
             yet
             any
             member
             or
             members
             apart
             ,
             we
             haue
             plainly
             signified
             in
             our
             
               Con●●ssi●n
               ,
               Art.
            
             24.
             
             If
             this
             be
             an
             error
             in
             
               Mr
               Bernards
            
             account
             ,
             let
             him
             by
             the
             scriptures
             confute
             it
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             vs
             but
             in
             a
             principall
             minister
             of
             his
             own
             ch●rch
             D
             ,
             F●lk
             ,
             who
             hath
             written
             *
             that
             
               the
               keyes
               of
               the
               kingdome
               of
               h●auen
               whatsoeuer
               they
               are
               ;
               be
               committed
               to
               the
               whol
               church
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               one
               p●●sō
               only
               ,
               as
               C●●rian
               ,
               Augustine
               ,
               Chrysostome
               ,
               Ierome
               ,
               and
               al
               the
               ancient
               Doctors
               agrea●ly
               o●ly
               to
               the
               scriptures
               doe
               confesse
               .
            
          
           
             So
             then
             for
             
               popular
               gouernment
            
             ,
             (
             which
             
               Mr
               Bern.
            
             would
             traduce
             vs
             by
             ,
             )
             we
             hold
             it
             not
             ,
             we
             approue
             it
             not
             ,
             for
             if
             the
             multitude
             gouern
             ,
             then
             who
             shal
             be
             gouerned
             ?
             Christian
             liberty
             (
             which
             ‡
             all
             haue
             )
             is
             one
             thing
             ,
             the
             raynes
             of
             gouernment
             (
             which
             ”
             some
             haue
             )
             is
             another
             thing
             .
             Now
             how
             farr
             t●e
             peoples
             right
             and
             liberty
             and
             benefit
             thereby
             eytendeth
             ,
             would
             require
             a
             larged
             scourse
             to
             shew
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             my
             purpose
             here
             .
             It
             is
             ye
             no●gh
             to
             mainfest
             the
             iniquity
             of
             this
             aduersary
             who
             would
             father
             such
             err●rs
             on
             vs
             ,
             dealing
             like
             his
             predecessors
             the
             Papists
             ,
             who
             in
             this
             weise
             re●roched
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             as
             labouring
             †
             
               to
               bring
               all
               things
               vnder
               the
               rule
               of
               the
               rash
               vnconstant
               people
               and
               vnlearned
               multitude
            
             ;
             and
             to
             make
             the
             church
             *
             
               democraticall
               and
               popular
               ,
               because
               every
               one
               of
               the
               people
               by
               his
               priuate
               spirit
               ,
               is
               supreme
               iudge
               and
               head
               in
               matters
               of
               religion
               .
            
          
           
             Our
             different
             judgement
             and
             practise
             from
             the
             church
             of
             Engl.
             wher
             all
             
               ●y
               men
            
             as
             they
             call
             them
             ,
             are
             forbidden
             all
             speaking
             or
             expounding
             of
             the
             word
             in
             the
             publik
             assemblies
             ,
             and
             where
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             Chancellor
             ,
             or
             Commissary
             ,
             hath
             power
             to
             excommunicate
             by
             a
             
               Latin
               writ
            
             &c.
             
             Our
             difference
             also
             and
             dislike
             of
             the
             Presbyteries
             practise
             ,
             whereby
             people
             are
             excluded
             ,
             and
             depriued
             of
             a
             great
             part
             of
             their
             Christian
             liberty
             and
             benefit
             thereby
             ,
             is
             in
             other
             books
             ‡
             largely
             treated
             of
             ,
             with
             scriptures
             &
             reasons
             many
             ,
             which
             
               M
               ,
               Bern.
            
             neyther
             orderly
             handleth
             ,
             nor
             soundly
             confuteth
             ,
             as
             the
             wise
             reader
             may
             see
             ;
             but
             ignorantly
             and
             confusedly
             shuffleth
             them
             ouer
             ;
             running
             into
             by
             matters
             ,
             and
             vniust
             calumniations
             .
             I
             will
             end
             therefore
             with
             the
             words
             of
             one
             of
             his
             fellow
             ministers
             ,
             who
             touching
             this
             poynt
             of
             Church
             gouernment
             writeth
             much
             more
             soundly
             then
             by
             Mr.
             Bern.
             in
             his
             blindenes
             ,
             hath
             done
             ,
             
               Mr
               Iacob
            
             I
             mean
             ,
             which
             
             sayth
             ,
             a
             
               It
               is
               childish
               ,
               and
               without
               all
               wit
               ,
               to
               cry
               out
               aganst
               vs
               ●us
               our
               adue●saries
               doe
               ▪
               Popularity
               ,
               Anarchie
               &c.
               for
               our
               so
               ▪
               wel
               grounded
               and
               so
               approued
               an
               assertion
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               That
               the
               sinne
               of
               one
               man
               publ●ckly
               and
               obstinately
               stood
               in
               ,
               b●ing
               not
               reformed
               nor
               the
               offender
               cast
               out
               ,
               ●oth
               s●
               p●llute
               the
               whole
               congregation
               ,
               that
               none
               may
               commu●●cate
               with
               h●
               same
               in
               any
               of
               the
               holy
               ●hings
               of
               God
               ,
               (
               though
               it
               be
               a
               church
               r●ghtly
               con●●ituted
               ,
               till
               the
               party
               be
               excommun●cated
               .
            
          
           
             
             I
             deney
             agayn
             this
             to
             be
             eyther
             our
             iudgement
             or
             practise
             Mr.
             Bern.
             sayth
             the
             form●r
             position
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             this
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             seemeth
             ,
             he
             c●lumniating
             vs
             in
             the
             for●er
             ,
             thou●ht
             he
             might
             doe
             likeweise
             in
             this
             .
             We
             professe
             and
             haue
             long
             since
             publ●shed
             ,
             that
             b
             
               none
               is
               to
               separate
               for
               f●●lts
               &
               corru●tiōs
               ,
               which
               may
               &
               so
               long
               as
               the
               Church
               cōsist●th
               of
               m●rtall
               men
               will
               fall
               out
               and
               aris●
               among
               them
               ;
               but
               by
               due
               order
               to
               s●●k
               r●dresse
               th●reof
            
          
           
             Now
             that
             euery
             Chr●stian
             not
             onely
             may
             b●
             tought
             to
             rebuke
             his
             neighbour
             for
             sinne
             ,
             we
             ha●e
             playn
             lawes
             both
             ●n
             the
             old
             Testament
             and
             the
             new
             Leuit.
             19.17
             .
             Luk.
             17.3
             .
             That
             sinners
             not
             repenting
             ,
             are
             after
             the
             second
             admonition
             to
             be
             signified
             vnto
             the
             church
             ,
             is
             also
             Christs
             ordinance
             ,
             Mat.
             18
             ,
             15.17
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             ●f
             ●he
             church
             will
             not
             cast
             him
             out
             ?
             I
             answer
             ;
             Synns
             are
             eyther
             con●rouertible
             or
             manifest
             .
             If
             controuertible
             and
             d●ubtf●ll
             ;
             men
             ought
             c
             to
             bear
             one
             with
             anothers
             different
             judgement
             ;
             if
             they
             doe
             not
             ,
             but
             ,
             any
             for
             this
             make
             a
             breach
             or
             separation
             ,
             d
             they
             syn
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             the
             sinne
             be
             manifest
             ,
             as
             for
             example
             a
             man
             is
             conuict
             of
             adultery
             ,
             blasphemy
             ,
             theft
             or
             the
             like
             :
             and
             the
             church
             will
             not
             rebuke
             him
             nor
             cast
             him
             out
             ,
             but
             suffer
             him
             obstinate
             and
             impenitent
             in
             his
             wickednes
             ;
             and
             plead
             for
             him
             aga●nst
             such
             us
             call
             vpon
             them
             for
             iudgem●nt
             :
             then
             are
             all
             such
             abettors
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             sinners
             themselues
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             a
             high
             degree
             ,
             as
             th'
             Apostle
             noteth
             Rom.
             1
             31
             the
             whole
             lump
             is
             leuened
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5
             ,
             1
             ,
             6.
             &c.
             and
             now
             not
             that
             one
             mans
             sinne
             ,
             but
             the
             sinne
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             polluteth
             them
             :
             for
             they
             fauour
             and
             iustify
             a
             wicked
             man
             more
             then
             God
             ;
             therefore
             e
             woe
             is
             vnto
             them
             ,
             and
             Solomon
             sayth
             ,
             
               He
               that
               sayth
               to
               the
               wicked
               ,
               thou
               art
               righteous
               him
               shall
               the
               people
               curse
               ,
               and
               the
               multitude
               shall
               abhorr
               him
               .
               Prou
               ,
            
             24
             24
          
           
             If
             M
             ,
             Bern
             think
             the
             sinne
             is
             the
             lesse
             ,
             because
             a
             church
             maynteyns
             it
             ;
             he
             is
             much
             deceiued
             ;
             evill
             ,
             the
             more
             common
             it
             is
             ▪
             the
             worse
             ●t
             is
             ;
             because
             God
             is
             more
             dishonoured
             ,
             and
             mens
             sowles
             more
             endangered
             .
          
           
             If
             he
             think
             men
             should
             regard
             and
             reuerence
             the
             church
             in
             this
             case
             ▪
             the
             law
             teacheth
             every
             man
             not
             to
             follow
             f
             the
             many
             (
             or
             ,
             the
             mighty
             )
             to
             doe
             euill
             ,
             nor
             agree
             in
             a
             controuersie
             to
             decline
             after
             many
             ,
             and
             ouerthrow
             (
             the
             right
             .
             )
             The
             ●round
             of
             all
             this
             is
             playn
             in
             Gods
             law
             ,
             if
             any
             one
             of
             the
             people
             sinned
             against
             any
             of
             the
             commandements
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             g
             and
             one
             shewed
             him
             his
             sinne
             which
             he
             had
             committed
             ,
             he
             was
             to
             bring
             his
             sacrifice
             ,
             a
             testification
             of
             his
             repentance
             .
             If
             a
             
             ruler
             sinned
             ,
             or
             the
             high
             i
             priest
             himselfe
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             doe
             likewise
             .
             If
             the
             whole
             k
             
             Congregation
             sinned
             ,
             the
             like
             law
             was
             for
             them
             :
             God
             respected
             no
             persons
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             that
             sinned
             were
             greater
             or
             moe
             in
             number
             ,
             they
             were
             so
             farr
             from
             being
             sauoured
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             the
             greater
             sacrifice
             inioyned
             them
             ,
             a
             priuate
             man
             offred
             a
             a
             shee-goat
             ,
             a
             ruler
             a
             b
             hee-goat
             ,
             the
             high
             Priest
             ,
             and
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             a
             c
             yong
             b●llock
             .
             These
             lawes
             were
             giuen
             to
             all
             sorts
             of
             persons
             ,
             for
             all
             manner
             sinns‘
             and
             the
             law
             was
             agayn
             repeated
             and
             stablished
             from
             that
             day
             forward
             throughout
             their
             generations
             ,
             Num.
             15.22.23
             .
             &c.
             But
             if
             any
             man
             despised
             this
             law
             ,
             and
             sinned
             with
             a
             high
             hand
             ,
             the
             same
             blasphemed
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             was
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             from
             among
             his
             peo●le
             .
             Num.
             15.30.31
             Now
             further
             ,
             that
             the
             whol
             congregation
             taking
             Part
             with
             wicked
             men
             in
             syn
             ,
             after
             due
             admonition
             ,
             are
             all
             defiled
             and
             subiect
             to
             like
             iudgement
             ,
             we
             haue
             a
             playn
             example
             in
             the
             whole
             Tribe
             of
             Beniamin
             ,
             d
             where
             in
             Gibe●h
             one
             of
             their
             towns
             filthines
             was
             committed
             ,
             the
             Tribe
             was
             called
             vpon
             to
             deliuer
             e
             th●se
             wicked
             men
             to
             death
             ,
             that
             evill
             might
             be
             put
             away
             from
             Israel
             ,
             ●●t
             when
             they
             would
             not
             deliuer
             them
             ,
             all
             the
             other
             tribes
             warred
             against
             that
             tr●be
             ,
             and
             almost
             rooted
             out
             every
             man
             of
             the
             same
             .
             Likeweise
             the
             tr●bes
             of
             Israel
             in
             an
             other
             case
             ,
             sayd
             to
             some
             of
             their
             brethren
             ,
             f
             
               seeing
               ye
               rebel
               to
               day
               against
               the
               Lord
               ;
               euen
               tomorrow
               he
               wil
               be
               wroth
               with
               all
               the
               Congregation
               of
               Israel
               .
               Did
               not
               Achan
               sinne
               ,
               &c.
               and
               wrath
               fell
               on
               all
               the
               congregation
               of
               Israel
               and
               this
               man
               alone
               perished
               not
               in
               his
               wickednes
               .
            
             What
             Mr
             Bern.
             seeth
             or
             how
             he
             readeth
             the
             scriptures
             I
             cannot
             tel
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             knew
             the
             contagion
             of
             sinne
             or
             guilt
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             he
             would
             neuer
             haue
             writien
             as
             he
             hath
             done
             Now
             where
             he
             pleadeth
             that
             men
             should
             not
             for
             the
             offender
             ,
             refreyn
             the
             
               holy
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               abh●rr
               the
               sacrifices
            
             &c.
             
             We
             grant
             it
             .
             The
             holy
             things
             are
             alwayes
             to
             be
             reuerenced
             ,
             Gods
             house
             and
             sacrifices
             frequented
             ,
             when
             we
             may
             without
             sinne
             But
             we
             deny
             such
             an
             assembly
             to
             be
             Gods
             church
             ,
             as
             with
             a
             high
             hand
             sinneth
             ,
             and
             blasphemeth
             the
             Lord.
             The
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             wicked
             is
             g
             an
             abomination
             .
             And
             it
             cannot
             be
             said
             that
             any
             holy
             thing
             is
             lawfully
             administred
             in
             such
             a
             society
             where
             all
             agree
             together
             to
             mayntein
             open
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             doe
             despise
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             calling
             them
             to
             repentance
             If
             they
             doe
             not
             thus
             ,
             we
             hold
             it
             not
             lawfull
             to
             separate
             from
             them
             ,
             nor
             in
             any
             weise
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             till
             all
             holy
             and
             orderly
             meanes
             be
             vsed
             for
             their
             reclayming
             .
          
           
             
               That
               euery
               of
               their
               assemblies
               are
               false
               churches
               .
            
             
          
           
             This
             we
             hold
             indeed
             ,
             
             being
             vnderstood
             of
             the
             ordinary
             cathedrall
             &
             parish
             assemblies
             of
             England
             ,
             which
             all
             are
             by
             one
             line
             .
             For
             defense
             of
             these
             churches
             
               Mr
               Bern.
            
             refers
             the
             reader
             to
             an
             other
             treatise
             after
             ,
             and
             so
             doe
             I
             to
             the
             answer
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             following
             .
             Yet
             least
             he
             should
             seem
             ●o
             say
             nothing
             ,
             
               Mr
               Ber
            
             excepteth
             1
             
               That
               they
               haue
               no
               false
               head
               ,
            
             for
             ,
             
               they
               hold
               Iesus
               Christ.
               I
            
             answer
             ,
             so
             might
             Ieroboam
             haue
             pleaded
             for
             himself
             &
             his
             people
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             no
             false
             head
             ,
             but
             h
             the
             true
             God
             which
             brought
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Land
             of
             Aegypt
             .
             Yet
             were
             they
             a
             false
             church
             The
             Papists
             
             Papists
             and
             Anabaptists
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             hold
             and
             professe
             Iesus
             Christ
             :
             yet
             such
             errors
             are
             among
             them
             ,
             as
             Christ
             in
             deed
             is
             deneyed
             :
             the
             parishes
             of
             England
             professe
             him
             also
             ,
             but
             such
             is
             their
             estate
             otherweise
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             him
             not
             truly
             for
             a
             head
             ,
             prophet
             ,
             priest
             ,
             or
             king
             vnto
             them
             ;
             as
             befor
             a
             is
             proued
             .
             But
             it
             is
             yenough
             for
             Mr
             Bernard
             to
             affirme
             without
             proofe
             :
             and
             correction
             with
             him
             is
             a
             b
             needfuller
             argument
             in
             this
             case
             t●ē
             i●struction
             For
             when
             the
             Priests
             li●s
             preserue
             not
             knowledge
             how
             should
             men
             be
             answered
             but
             by
             the
             gaole
             or
             gallowes
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               matter
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             is
             not
             false
             :
             
               and
               to
               shew
               this
               he
               noteth
               a
               difference
               between
            
             No
             matter
             ,
             true
             matter
             ,
             and
             false
             matter
             .
             No
             matter
             
               are
               th●y
               which
               make
               no
               profession
               of
               Christ
               at
               all
               ;
               as
               Iewes
               ,
               Turks
               ,
               and
               Pagans
               ,
               True
               (
               visible
               )
               matter
               are
               all
               such
               as
               openly
               professe
               this
               mayn
               truth
               ,
               that
               Iesus
               the
               sonne
               of
               Mary
               is
               the
               sonne
               of
               God
               ▪
               Christ
               the
               Lord
               ,
               by
               whome
               onely
               &
               alone
               they
               shal
               be
               saued
               .
            
             And
             c
             
               false
               matter
               is
               contrary
               to
               this
               true
               matter
               .
            
          
           
             I
             answer
             ;
             this
             
               false
               matter
            
             is
             very
             rawly
             set
             down
             ,
             for
             being
             contrary
             to
             the
             former
             true
             ,
             it
             may
             imply
             Iewes
             ,
             and
             Turks
             ,
             whome
             he
             made
             
               no
               matter
            
             :
             and
             then
             it
             confoundeth
             his
             own
             distinction
             .
             But
             if
             he
             mean
             that
             they
             which
             professe
             not
             Christ
             rightly
             and
             truely
             ,
             as
             he
             setteth
             downe
             ,
             are
             a
             
               false
               matter
            
             ,
             then
             ,
             say
             I
             ;
             ●t
             will
             euince
             the
             matter
             of
             their
             Churches
             to
             be
             false
             ,
             seing
             there
             is
             not
             aright
             and
             true
             profession
             of
             Chr●st
             ,
             made
             by
             their
             parishes
             ▪
             But
             
               Mr
               Ber.
            
             leauing
             out
             this
             
               word
               rightly
            
             &
             truly
             ,
             tels
             vs
             d
             
               they
               all
               professe
               this
               fayth
            
             ,
             as
             is
             apparent
             1
             
               by
               the
               doctrine
               of
               their
               church
            
             (
             vidz
             .
             that
             in
             the
             Harmony
             of
             Confessions
             ,
             )
             2
             
               by
               the
               same
               publickly
               preached
            
             3
             
               by
               the
               same
               mainteyned
               by
               their
               lawes
               ,
               writings
               and
               blood
               of
               holy
               martyrs
               .
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             if
             all
             this
             were
             granted
             ▪
             yet
             will
             it
             not
             proue
             Mr
             Bernards
             purpose
             ,
             for
             some
             may
             write
             and
             preach
             the
             truth
             ,
             the
             Magistrate
             may
             establish
             it
             by
             law
             ,
             and
             some
             may
             seal
             it
             with
             their
             blood
             ;
             and
             yet
             not
             al
             the
             nation
             be
             a
             
               true
               matter
            
             for
             Christs
             church
             ,
             except
             they
             also
             make
             l●ke
             profession
             Which
             that
             the
             parishes
             of
             England
             doe
             not
             ,
             the
             profanenes
             of
             the
             multitudes
             shew
             .
             But
             least
             I
             be
             thought
             to
             speake
             of
             envy
             ,
             let
             vs
             hear
             the
             testimony
             of
             their
             own
             ministers
             and
             such
             as
             were
             no
             fauourers
             of
             vs
             at
             all
             ▪
             as
             their
             malicious
             writings
             of
             vs
             sheweth
             Mr
             Nichols
             esteemed
             a
             forward
             preacher
             among
             them
             ▪
             sayth
             ,
             e
             
               We
               finde
               by
               great
               experience
               ,
               (
               and
               I
               haue
               now
               fiue
               and
               twenty
               yeres
               obserued
               it
               ,
               )
               that
               in
               those
               places
               where
               there
               is
               not
               preaching
               and
               priuate
               conferring
               of
               the
               Minister
               and
               the
               people
               ;
               the
               most
               part
               haue
               as
               litle
               knowledge
               of
               God
               and
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               Turks
               and
               Pagans
               .
            
             To
             confirme
             this
             ,
             he
             giues
             vs
             an
             example
             in
             his
             own
             flock
             
               For
               I
               haue
               been
               in
               a
               parish
            
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               of
               fowr
               hundred
               communicants
               ,
               and
               maruelling
               that
               my
               preaching
               was
               so
               little
               regarded
               ,
            
             I
             
               tooke
               vpon
               me
               to
               conferre
               with
               euery
               man
               and
               woman
               ,
               before
               they
               receiued
               the
               communion
               .
               &
            
             I
             
               asked
               them
               of
               Christ
               ,
               what
               he
               was
               in
               his
               person
               ;
               what
               his
               office
               ;
               how
               firme
               came
               into
               the
               world
               ;
               what
               punishment
               for
               sinne
               ;
               what
               becomes
               of
               our
               bodies
               being
               rotten
               in
               the
               graue
               and
               lastly
               whither
               it
               were
               possible
               for
               a
               man
               to
               liue
               so
               vprightly
               ,
               that
               by
               wel
               doing
               he
               might
               winn
               heauen
               .
               In
               all
               the
               former
               questions
               ,
               I
               scarse
               found
               ten
               in
               the
               
               hundred
               to
               haue
               any
               knowledge
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               last
               question
               ,
               scarse
               one
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               did
               affirme
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               might
               be
               saued
               ▪
               by
               his
               own
               wel
               doing
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               trus●ed
               he
               did
               so
               liue
               ,
               that
               by
               Gods
               grace
               he
               should
               obt●yn
               euerlasting
               life
               by
               ser●ing
               of
               God
               and
               god
               prayers
               &c.
               
            
             Now
             then
             ,
             this
             being
             so
             ,
             
               tell
               me
               I
               pr●y
               y●u
            
             (
             sayth
             
               Mr
               Ni●hols
               ▪
               first
               for
               Ath●isme
               ,
               whether
               these
               be
               any
               bettor
               then
               A●h●is●s
               ,
               whi●h
               know
               not
               Christ
            
             ?
             And
             tell
             me
             I
             pray
             you
             
               Mr
               Bernard
            
             whether
             th●●●
             be
             a
             
               ●rue
               matter
            
             ,
             such
             as
             Christs
             church
             consisteth
             of
             ?
             But
             you
             would
             ●a●●
             vs
             beleeue
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             of
             Engl.
             are
             wondrous
             men
             ;
             for
             i●●hey
             write
             books
             ,
             or
             preach
             sermons
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             their
             whole
             Dioceses
             and
             Parishes
             must
             needs
             be
             estemed
             conuerts
             and
             profelytes
             .
             Such
             effect
             &
             grace
             was
             neuer
             heard
             of
             before
             ,
             since
             the
             world
             began
             .
             More
             absurd
             it
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             good
             lawes
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             doe
             make
             a
             profane
             idolatrous
             multitude
             ,
             true
             professors
             :
             but
             most
             of
             all
             ,
             that
             because
             some
             few
             were
             martyrs
             ,
             therefore
             they
             that
             killed
             the
             martyrs
             ,
             professe
             Christ
             truly
             .
             If
             these
             be
             not
             pregnant
             reasons
             ,
             then
             M.
             Bernards
             book
             is
             little
             worth
             .
             3.
             
             But
             he
             proceedeth
             and
             sayth
             ,
             
               The
               visible
               form
               is
               not
               false
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               vniting
               of
               vs
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               one
               to
               another
               uisibly
               .
            
             This
             he
             would
             proue
             by
             3
             ,
             reasons
             1
             
               because
               the
               word
               is
               preached
               and
               offred
               to
               the
               people
            
             ;
             2
             
               Because
               of
               the
               peoples
               open
               profession
               of
               their
               fayth
               ,
               vnto
               the
               doctrine
               ,
               God
               working
               in
               them
               a
               will
               to
               receiue
               it
               .
            
             3
             
               because
               the
               Lords
               supper
               is
               in
               vse
               among
               them
               .
            
             Sundry
             scriptures
             are
             alleged
             to
             shew
             that
             thus
             the
             primitiue
             churches
             were
             planted
             and
             constituted
             ;
             all
             which
             we
             grant
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             apply
             b
             these
             to
             themselues
             ;
             he
             barely
             assumes
             ,
             that
             thus
             is
             their
             case
             ;
             neyther
             answering
             any
             reason
             of
             ours
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             nor
             shewing
             any
             reason
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             to
             confirme
             that
             which
             he
             sayth
             .
             And
             what
             cause
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             what
             church
             is
             so
             bad
             ;
             but
             may
             thus
             be
             pleaded
             for
             ?
             He
             knowes
             wel
             ,
             that
             we
             except
             ,
             (
             and
             the
             visible
             estate
             of
             that
             church
             ,
             their
             own
             monuments
             ,
             records
             ,
             complaints
             ,
             &c.
             doe
             bear
             witnes
             with
             us
             ,
             )
             that
             they
             were
             planted
             in
             this
             religion
             and
             profession
             by
             force
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             law
             ;
             that
             multitudes
             are
             profane
             ;
             that
             many
             thowsands
             want
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             word
             ;
             that
             they
             ar
             al
             compelled
             to
             come
             to
             church
             ,
             be
             baptised
             ,
             receiue
             the
             communion
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             what
             profession
             the
             poor
             ignorant
             people
             make
             ,
             is
             before
             manifested
             .
             If
             he
             would
             heare
             more
             of
             their
             profession
             ,
             and
             subiection
             to
             the
             word
             and
             ministery
             ,
             
               Mr.
               Nichols
            
             shewes
             it
             thus
             ;
             c
             
               How
               little
               haue
               they
               esteemed
               the
               godly
               and
               learned
               ministers
               !
               How
               content
               they
               be
               with
               simple
               and
               ignorant
               men
               !
               How
               hardly
               are
               they
               drawn
               to
               pay
               duties
               which
               law
               hath
               appoynted
               !
               How
               many
               quarrels
               they
               pick
               against
               painfull
               ministers
               !
               And
               how
               little
               reuerence
               they
               giue
               to
               any
               that
               are
               faithfull
               !
               How
               they
               follow
               their
               couetousnes
               and
               pleasures
               !
               How
               they
               fil
               al
               sorts
               of
               courts
               with
               brawles
               ,
               foolish
               and
               wilfull
               strifes
               ,
               and
               sutes
               ,
               and
               demurres
               in
               law
               with
               murthers
               ,
               whordomes
               ▪
               dronkennes
               ,
               and
               all
               disorder
               .
            
             Loe
             this
             is
             the
             commendations
             of
             the
             professant
             people
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Engl
             ,
             whome
             Mr
             Bernard
             pleadeth
             for
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             their
             constitution
             and
             vniting
             together
             into
             parishes
             ▪
             dioceses
             ,
             
             pro●inces
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             in
             to
             one
             nationall
             church
             with
             an
             Archbishop
             &
             his
             high
             court
             ouer
             all
             it
             is
             a
             before
             shewed
             to
             be
             a
             R●mis●●●t●o●
             ,
             and
             antichristian
             ,
             n●t
             iustifiable
             by
             the
             law
             or
             testament
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Lastly
               ,
               the
               visi●le
               properties
               are
            
             (
             he
             sayth
             )
             
               not
               false
               ●ut
               true
               ,
               namely
               th●se
               ,
            
             1
             
               Con●inuance
               in
               heari●g
               of
               the
               d●ct●ine
               of
               Christ
               receiued
               ,
               and
               vsing
               of
               th●
               sacraments
               and
               prayer
               .
            
             2
             
               The
               hol●ing
               out
               of
               this
               truth
               an●
               〈◊〉
               sacra●ents
               as
               〈◊〉
               displ●●ed
               ,
               against
               the
               ene●y
               ▪
            
             3
             
               A
               care
               for
               the
               welfare
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               euery
               one
               for
               〈◊〉
               and
               ech
               for
               o●her
               .
            
          
           
             But
             all
             this
             build●ng
             is
             on
             a
             s●ndy
             ground
             :
             for
             their
             esta●e
             (
             as
             before
             is
             m●nif●sted
             ▪
             be●ng
             euill
             :
             the
             long●r
             they
             continew
             in
             it
             ,
             the
             worse
             it
             is
             f●r
             them
             Cont●nuance
             to
             read
             ●he
             seruice
             book
             ,
             and
             homilies
             ,
             to
             ●rostitute
             t●e
             Sacra●ents
             to
             the
             profane
             ,
             to
             administer
             them
             after
             a
             ●opish
             m●nn●r
             ,
             by
             a
             false
             m●n●ster●
             ;
             these
             are
             the
             banners
             and
             ensignes
             of
             Antichrist
             ▪
             dis●layed
             ●n
             al
             his
             a●●emblies
             ;
             that
             poor
             sowles
             haue
             cause
             to
             complayn
             a●
             in
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             b
             they
             haue
             s●t
             vp
             th●i●
             banners
             for
             signes
             .
             As
             for
             
               the
               care
               of
               the
               wel●are
               of
               all
               ,
            
             &c.
             which
             
               Mr.
               B●rn
            
             .
             boasteth
             of
             :
             let
             
               Mr.
               Nichols
            
             foresayd
             complaynt
             of
             the
             people
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ▪
             and
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             &
             Preists
             open
             neglect
             &
             contempt
             of
             the
             people
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             shew
             what
             care
             they
             haue
             one
             of
             another
             .
             For
             how
             many
             sowles
             are
             miserably
             famished
             by
             dum
             ,
             negligent
             ,
             and
             non
             resident
             priests
             evill
             beasts
             and
             slow
             bellies
             .
             How
             many
             preachers
             are
             put
             out
             for
             not
             subscrib●ng
             and
             using
             the
             ceremonies
             ,
             &c.
             
             These
             ,
             that
             I
             g●ue
             no
             other
             instances
             ,
             shew
             what
             care
             there
             is
             of
             mens
             sowless
             am●●●
             them
             ;
             which
             he
             that
             commendeth
             ,
             shewes
             himselfe
             carelesse
             what
             he
             speakes
             or
             writes
             .
          
           
             
             OVr
             9.
             error
             is
             ,
             that
             we
             say
             ,
             
               Al
               th●●r
               minist●rs
               are
               false
               ministers
               .
            
             Against
             this
             Mr
             Bernard
             allegeth
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             their
             ministery
             ,
             that
             
               they
               are
               sent
               of
               Christ
               according
               to
               his
               ordinance
               in
               his
               church
               ,
               as
               is
               manifested
               by
               th●
               ,
               th●t
               th●y
               are
               quall●fi●d
               with
               good
               gifts
               ,
               they
               are
               called
               by
               the
               church
               ,
               &
               such
               also
               as
               d●e
               diligently
               ,
               and
               faithfully
               preach
               ,
               and
               so
               preach
               Christ
               as
               many
               th●reby
               doeth
               ar
               and
               bel●eue
               ,
               euen
               confirming
               their
               calling
               by
               the
               blessed
               successe
               and
               eff●ct
               of
               th●i●
               lab●urs
               .
            
             Rom.
             10.14.15
             .
             1
             Cor.
             9.2
             .
          
           
             
             First
             ,
             if
             Mr
             Bernard
             would
             indeed
             haue
             refuted
             our
             error
             ,
             if
             such
             it
             be
             he
             shoul●
             haue
             answered
             the
             reasons
             which
             in
             many
             writings
             we
             haue
             br●ught
             a●●inst
             the●r
             min●stery
             B●t
             he
             found
             that
             ,
             all
             too
             heauie
             .
          
           
             The●
             for
             the
             reasons
             that
             ●●ms●lfe
             alleg●th
             ,
             they
             are
             naked
             and
             without
             all
             co●firm●ti●n
             ;
             such
             as
             Pa●ist●
             ,
             Anabaptists
             or
             any
             other
             Antichristians
             might
             ●llege
             for
             the●sel●es
             F●r
             ,
             a
             Papist
             wil
             ●oast
             as
             wel
             as
             he
             ,
             that
             their
             Priests
             are
             
               qu●lifi●●
               wi●h
               go●d
               gifts
               ,
               called
               ,
               by
               the
               church
               ,
               doe
               deligently
               an●
               faithfully
               pre●ch
               ,
               so
               as
               〈…〉
               h●●r
               an●
               beleeue
               .
            
             B●t
             I
             will
             answer
             ech
             of
             ●is
             part●c●l●r●
             Their
             q●alificatiō
             is
             wi●h
             Good
             g●fts
             ,
             is
             no
             proffe
             of
             a
             lawful
             minist●ry
             ;
             seing
             ●
             many
             priuate
             men
             ha●e
             as
             good
             gifts
             as
             they
             ;
             ●vsurpers
             and
             intr●der●
             may
             al●o
             haue
             as
             excellent
             gifts
             ,
             as
             lawfull
             officers
             :
             ●
             Iesuites
             ,
             S●mm●ries
             and
             ther
             instuments
             of
             Satan
             ,
             are
             knowen
             to
             be
             as
             learned
             and
             well
             furnished
             with
             gifts
             ,
             as
             
               Mr
               Bern.
            
             and
             
             his
             brethren
             .
             4
             Moreouer
             I
             deny
             that
             the
             principall
             ministers
             of
             England
             are
             qualified
             or
             able
             to
             execute
             their
             office
             ;
             the
             
               Archbishops
               ,
               Bishops
               Arch
               dea●ons
            
             ,
             &c.
             that
             haue
             whole
             Dioceses
             and
             Prouinces
             vnder
             their
             charge
             cannot
             possibly
             performe
             the
             duty
             ▪
             of
             true
             ministers
             vnto
             them
             .
             5
             And
             fi●●lly
             a
             number
             of
             ignorant
             
               Sir
               Iohns
            
             can
             read
             their
             Leiturgie
             vnto
             their
             paris●es
             ;
             and
             haue
             no
             other
             good
             ministeriall
             quallity
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             thing
             ,
             
               their
               calling
               by
               the
               church
            
             ;
             which
             afterward
             he
             expl●yneth
             th●s
             ;
             a
             
               bei●g
               examined
               ,
               found
               fi●
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               elect
               and
               ordeyned
            
             ;
             this
             〈…〉
             vpon
             the
             sands
             ;
             for
             the
             church
             of
             England
             not
             being
             a
             true
             ch●rch
             of
             G●d
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             manifested
             ,
             hath
             no
             power
             from
             God
             to
             call
             and
             ●rdeyn
             mi●isters
             ▪
             But
             besi●es
             this
             ,
             I
             would
             fayn
             learne
             of
             
               Mr
               Bern.
            
             what
             Ch●●ch
             it
             is
             that
             
               examined
               ,
               elected
            
             ,
             and
             ordeyned
             his
             Lords
             grace
             of
             Canterb●●y
             ,
             for
             Ar●hb●shop●
             then
             whether
             the
             same
             or
             some
             other
             ch●rch
             examined
             elected
             and
             ordeyned
             the
             Diocesan
             Bishops
             ,
             the
             Deans
             the
             Archdeacons
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             that
             Lordly
             priesthood
             ,
             then
             what
             church
             ordeyned
             the
             parish
             Priests
             ,
             and
             Deacons
             .
             These
             things
             if
             he
             dare
             vndertake
             to
             deal
             in
             ,
             and
             bring
             to
             the
             triall
             :
             will
             be
             found
             more
             agreable
             to
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             then
             to
             the
             testament
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Their
             office
             it selfe
             ,
             
               Mr
               Bern.
            
             balketh
             quite
             ,
             and
             tels
             vs
             not
             what
             functions
             this
             pompous
             clergie
             haue
             to
             execute
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             most
             needfull
             to
             be
             known
             ,
             for
             how
             els
             shall
             men
             discerne
             their
             administration
             ?
             To
             begin●
             therefore
             with
             his
             Arch
             Lord
             of
             Cant.
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Engl.
             what
             office
             ●ath
             ●e
             to
             execute
             ,
             of
             a
             Pastor
             ;
             or
             of
             a
             Pope
             ?
             If
             he
             be
             Pastor
             of
             this
             ●●●rch
             ,
             what
             be
             the
             inferior
             Bishops
             ;
             pety
             Pastors
             ,
             or
             Pety
             popes
             ?
             what
             offices
             〈◊〉
             the
             
               Suffragans
               ,
               Chancell●rs
               ,
               deanes
               ,
               Archdeacons
               Commiss●●●s
               ,
               ●ffi●ials
               ,
               D●ctors
               Proctors
               ,
            
             and
             the
             residew
             of
             that
             army
             ?
             what
             offices
             haue
             the
             
               Preb●ndaries
               ,
               Canons
               ,
               P●ti●anons
               ,
               Chanters
               ,
               Subchanters
               ,
            
             and
             other
             like
             b●rds
             of
             the
             cloister
             ?
             what
             offices
             haue
             the
             Bishops
             bay
             lifts
             the
             Priests
             ,
             the
             half
             priests
             or
             Deacons
             ,
             the
             Parsons
             ,
             and
             Vicars
             ,
             the
             
               Churchwardens
               ,
               Clerks
            
             ,
             &
             
               Sextius
               ?
               Mr
               Bern.
            
             affirmeth
             that
             b
             
               the
               Lord
               onely
               ordeyneth
               offi●●s
               in
               his
               church
            
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             and
             that
             
               the
               church
            
             it selfe
             
               cannot
               doe
               this
               ,
               but
               Iesus
               Christ
               both
               Lord
               and
               King.
            
             Now
             seing
             he
             hath
             ouerskipped
             in
             this
             book
             ,
             al
             the
             stately
             offices
             that
             are
             in
             his
             church
             :
             let
             him
             in
             his
             next
             shew
             (
             if
             he
             can
             )
             the
             offices
             that
             Christ
             in
             his
             testament
             hath
             appoynted
             this
             troup
             of
             horsemen
             and
             charrets
             vnto
             .
          
           
             Now
             for
             their
             administration
             ,
             he
             telleth
             c
             vs
             ,
             
               they
               preach
               the
               true
               doctrine
               or
               Christ
               ,
               administer
               the
               sacraments
               ,
               performe
               their
               office
               faithfully
               ,
               and
               liue
               c●ns●i●nably
               ,
               and
               Christ
               doth
               assist
               such
               graciously
               in
               conuerting
               soules
               ,
               and
               ●h●
               pe●ple
               doe
               approue
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Fayr
             words
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             it
             seemeth
             
               Mr
               Bern.
            
             useth
             to
             feeed
             his
             flock
             with
             :
             but
             if
             one
             deny
             that
             thus
             it
             is
             ,
             he
             must
             tary
             for
             proof
             ,
             till
             an
             other
             treatise
             come
             forth
             ;
             it
             was
             yenough
             in
             this
             ,
             to
             affirme
             it
             so
             to
             be
             ;
             and
             for
             his
             Lords
             grace
             to
             confirme
             it
             .
             Wel
             ,
             to
             let
             passe
             the
             multitude
             of
             compl●ints
             and
             testimonies
             to
             the
             contrary
             in
             their
             own
             books
             ,
             let
             him
             shew
             
             how
             it
             is
             possible
             for
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Engl.
             or
             the
             inferior
             Bishops
             ,
             to
             preach
             and
             
               performe
               their
               office
               faithfully
            
             ,
             vnto
             so
             many
             hundreds
             of
             parishes
             ,
             &
             thowsands
             of
             people
             ,
             as
             are
             vnder
             their
             charge
             .
             Let
             the
             infinite
             number
             of
             soules
             that
             are
             famished
             vnder
             them
             speake
             ,
             how
             often
             their
             Chief-shepheard
             of
             Cant
             haue
             fed
             them
             with
             the
             word
             and
             sacraments
             ,
             (
             vnlesse
             perhaps
             he
             hath
             blessed
             some
             of
             their
             youthes
             with
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             Confirmation
             ;
             )
             how
             many
             of
             their
             soules
             he
             hath
             conuerted
             ,
             yea
             let
             them
             say
             whether
             euer
             he
             saw
             their
             face●
             ?
             As
             for
             the
             Bishops
             Deputies
             the
             
               paris●h
               priests
            
             ,
             many
             of
             them
             are
             dumb
             by
             nature
             ,
             and
             cannot
             preach
             ;
             many
             are
             made
             dumb
             by
             their
             spirituall
             Lords
             power
             ,
             and
             silenced
             for
             disobed●ence
             ;
             so
             preaching
             wexeth
             geazon
             ,
             and
             people
             perish
             for
             want
             of
             Instruction
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             tyme
             ,
             this
             painful
             Clergie
             feedeth
             the
             Lay
             weekly
             ,
             with
             their
             mattings
             ,
             Euensong
             ,
             and
             Homilies
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             in
             a
             year
             with
             sermon
             ,
             and
             reading
             the
             Bishops
             canons
             .
             They
             discipline
             their
             notorious
             sinners
             ,
             with
             reading
             curses
             and
             Comminations
             out
             of
             the
             pulpit
             ,
             till
             the
             
               Lent
               penance
            
             (
             which
             is
             much
             to
             be
             wished
             )
             be
             restored
             agayn
             :
             they
             solemnize
             the
             holy
             dayes
             of
             Angels
             and
             of
             Saincts
             ;
             they
             giue
             ech
             man
             the
             sacrament
             at
             Easter
             deuoutly
             vpon
             his
             knees
             ,
             they
             baptise
             with
             water
             ,
             and
             a
             signe
             of
             the
             crosse
             in
             the
             a●er
             ;
             they
             wed
             their
             parishioners
             with
             a
             ring
             ,
             &
             teach
             the
             man
             to
             
               worship
               his
            
             wife
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             and
             of
             the
             Son
             &
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             :
             they
             
               church
               the
               women
            
             after
             childbirth
             :
             they
             visi●
             the
             sick
             ,
             and
             
               absolue
               him
               from
               all
               his
               sinns
               ,
            
             and
             howsel
             him
             with
             a
             Communion
             :
             and
             last
             of
             all
             ,
             they
             bury
             the
             dead
             ,
             
               in
               sure
               and
               certayn
               hope
            
             of
             resurrection
             to
             eternall
             life
             .
             And
             this
             is
             yenough
             for
             priests
             to
             doe
             in
             the
             country
             parishes
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             Cathedrall
             churches
             ,
             where
             
               Bishops
               ,
               Deanes
            
             ;
             and
             other
             great
             Doctors
             do
             reside
             ;
             there
             the
             Queriste●s
             and
             Organ-pipes
             ,
             make
             sweeter
             melody
             .
             
               Mr.
               Bern.
            
             confesseth
             a
             that
             the
             
               Lord
               onely
               prescribes
               the
               duties
               to
               be
               done
               in
               euery
               distinct
               ●ffice
               :
            
             now
             he
             that
             knowes
             not
             these
             dutiess
             to
             belong
             to
             Christs
             ministers
             ,
             or
             these
             works
             to
             be
             a
             
               faythfull
               performance
            
             of
             ministeriall
             office
             ,
             let
             him
             read
             Mr
             Bernards
             book
             ,
             for
             there
             b
             he
             hath
             quoted
             many
             scriptures
             ,
             the
             end
             of
             all
             which
             is
             to
             raise
             c
             
               an
               euident
               proof
            
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             their
             ministery
             and
             administration
             ;
             as
             if
             one
             should
             cite
             the
             second
             commandement
             ,
             for
             to
             vphold
             idolatrie
             .
          
           
             The
             effects
             of
             their
             administration
             ,
             in
             
               conuerting
               sowles
            
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             vayne
             boast
             ,
             as
             their
             idolatrous
             estate
             ,
             with
             the
             lamentable
             ignorance
             and
             profanenes
             of
             the
             people
             every
             where
             sheweth
             The
             reasons
             brought
             by
             others
             (
             for
             
               Mr
               Bern
            
             bringeth
             none
             ,
             )
             to
             perswade
             such
             effects
             ,
             are
             before
             in
             this
             d
             treatise
             answered
             ..
             It
             maketh
             also
             against
             the
             estate
             of
             this
             church
             and
             ministery
             ;
             for
             if
             these
             preachers
             haue
             conuerted
             and
             wrought
             faith
             in
             some
             of
             their
             hearers
             ,
             then
             it
             followeth
             that
             before
             that
             conuersion
             they
             were
             infidels
             ,
             yet
             were
             they
             of
             the
             church
             and
             had
             this
             ministery
             set
             ouer
             them
             ,
             as
             all
             men
             know
             .
             Which
             how
             it
             can
             stand
             with
             the
             r●les
             of
             Gods
             word
             ,
             hath
             neuer
             yet
             bene
             shewed
             .
             The
             example
             which
             
             
               Mr
               Bern.
            
             allegeth
             of
             th'
             Apostle
             1
             Cor
             ,
             9.1.2
             .
             helpeth
             him
             nothing
             :
             For
             Apostles
             were
             sent
             
             to
             conuert
             heathens
             ,
             but
             Pastors
             are
             set
             for
             to
             b
             feed
             conuerted
             Christians
             .
             And
             the
             Priests
             of
             England
             challenge
             to
             be
             Pastors
             ,
             I
             ween
             ,
             and
             not
             Apostles
             .
             Agayn
             the
             work
             and
             seal
             of
             Pauls
             Apostleship
             was
             seen
             in
             Corinth
             ,
             by
             c
             separating
             the
             beleeuers
             from
             infidels
             ;
             and
             g●ther●ng
             the
             d
             Saints
             onely
             into
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             vnder
             the
             officers
             e
             gi●en
             of
             Christ
             but
             in
             England
             the
             vnb●leeuers
             and
             wicked
             ,
             were
             receiued
             and
             are
             reteyned
             in
             the
             church
             .
             So
             that
             
               Mr.
               Bern.
            
             is
             but
             a
             ●alse
             Apostle
             (
             as
             his
             work
             shewes
             )
             if
             he
             be
             any
             at
             all
             .
             But
             in
             the
             end
             he
             
               tels
               vs
            
             f
             we
             
               forget
               to
               iustifie
               the
               lawfulnes
               of
               our
               own
               ministers
               ,
               who
               are
               made
               ●i●ist●rs
               ●y
               s●ch
               as
               are
               no
               ministers
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               constant
               practise
               of
               the
               church
               of
               God
               ,
               from
               the
               dayes
               of
               Adam
               hitherto
               .
            
             &c.
             In
             which
             dispute
             ,
             Mr.
             Bern.
             teacheth
             playn
             apostasie
             from
             the
             Gospell
             unto
             Poperie
             ,
             from
             wh●ch
             he
             deriueth
             the
             min●stery
             of
             his
             church
             of
             Engl.
             For
             seing
             all
             the
             examples
             that
             he
             allegeth
             from
             scriptures
             ,
             are
             of
             Diuine
             persons
             and
             approued
             ministers
             of
             the
             true
             church
             ;
             and
             comming
             g
             to
             his
             church
             of
             England
             ,
             he
             fetcheth
             her
             ministery
             out
             of
             the
             Popish
             church
             and
             from
             the
             Prelates
             thereof
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             (
             if
             his
             last
             words
             agree
             with
             his
             first
             )
             but
             the
             po●ish
             church
             is
             a
             true
             church
             ,
             and
             their
             prelates
             true
             ministers
             .
             Otherweise
             h●s
             reasoning
             is
             absurd
             ,
             to
             say
             ,
             God
             ordeyned
             Adam
             ,
             Moses
             odeyned
             Aaron
             ;
             Christ
             ordeyned
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             the
             Apostles
             ordeyned
             orther
             m●nisters
             in
             churches
             :
             therefore
             Antichrist
             of
             Rome
             ,
             his
             synago●ue
             of
             Satan
             ,
             &
             h●s
             eldest
             son●es
             the
             Prelates
             ,
             must
             or
             may
             ordeyn
             mini●ters
             in
             the
             church
             of
             Christ.
             If
             this
             be
             a
             good
             consequence
             let
             al
             men
             iudge
             :
             if
             ●●●s
             it
             be
             not
             ,
             then
             
               Mr.
               Bern.
            
             holdeth
             the
             popish
             church
             ,
             and
             the
             ●opish
             ministers
             true
             ministers
             ;
             and
             so
             himselfe
             and
             his
             church
             of
             England
             must
             needs
             be
             schismatiks
             for
             leauing
             that
             church
             of
             Rome
             .
             When
             he
             hath
             cleared
             himselfe
             of
             this
             his
             absurd
             doctrine
             ,
             then
             (
             if
             he
             cannot
             see
             that
             the
             church
             of
             Christ
             hath
             power
             to
             ordeyn
             her
             own
             ministers
             )
             it
             shal
             be
             shewed
             h●m
             by
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             T●ll
             then
             ,
             what
             should
             we
             do
             folowing
             of
             a
             wauering
             reed
             ,
             whome
             we
             cannot
             tell
             by
             his
             writing
             ,
             whether
             he
             be
             Papist
             or
             Protestant
             .
             And
             that
             the
             reader
             may
             see
             into
             what
             an
             intricate
             Labyr●nth
             the
             ministers
             of
             England
             haue
             brought
             themselues
             ,
             about
             this
             matter
             of
             their
             ministery
             ,
             by
             writing
             as
             they
             haue
             do●
             both
             of
             the
             Papists
             and
             of
             us
             :
             I
             will
             set
             down
             a
             Papist
             argument
             against
             them
             :
             from
             which
             how
             handsomely
             they
             can
             defend
             themselues
             ,
             I
             would
             fayn
             see
             .
             There
             came
             out
             ,
             in
             anno
             1602
             a
             book
             called
             
               A
               detection
               of
               diuers
               notable
               vntruthes
            
             &c.
             wherein
             the
             author
             hauing
             to
             deal
             wit
             
               Mr
               S●●cliff
            
             ,
             who
             as
             (
             he
             sayth
             )
             had
             reasoned
             thus
             ,
             h
             
               The
               true
               church
               is
               a
               societie
               of
               faithfull
               people
               vnder
               lawfull
               Pastors
            
             &c
             
               But
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               hath
               long
               wanted
               true
               Pastors
               and
               Bishops
               ;
               for
               the
               Romish
               Bishops
               haue
               no
               authority
               ●r
               missiō
               but
               frō
               the
               Pope
               ,
               to
               whome
               also
               they
               swear
               feally
               :
               but
               he
               hath
               no
               authority
               to
               send
               them
               or
               ordeyn
               them
               ,
               ●eing
               himselfe
               no
               Bishop
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             This
             argumēt
             of
             Mr
             Sutcliffs
             the
             Papist
             i
             retorteth
             v●ō
             thē
             thus
             .
             
               The
               true
               church
               of
               
               Christ
               hath
               alwayes
               true
               Pastors
               and
               Bishops
               :
               but
               the
               English
               Congregation
               wanteth
               true
               Priests
               and
               Bishops
               :
               Therefore
               the
               English
               congreagation
               〈◊〉
               not
               the
               true
               church
               of
               Christ.
               The
               fi●st
               proposition
            
             (
             sayth
             the
             Papist
             )
             
               he
               must
               not
               deny
               ,
               being
               of
               his
               own
               making
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             The
             2
             ,
             
               proposition
               is
               apparant
               according
               to
               Mr
               Sutcliffs
               diuinity
               .
               For
               most
               certaine
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               their
               first
               Bishops
               receiued
               their
               orders
               and
               consecration
               from
               our
               catholik
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               his
               brother
               Bel
               confesseth
               ,
            
             Suruey
             .
             pag.
             201.
             
             
               And
               the
               thing
               it selfe
               speaketh
               :
               seing
               when
               L●ther
               begun
               ,
               there
               was
               not
               any
               protestant
               Bishop
               or
               Priest
               &c.
               
               And
               if
               Mr
               Sut●liffe
               dare
               deny
               that
               their
               Bishops
               were
               c●ns●cratedl●
               ours
               ,
               then
               let
               him
               name
               who
               they
               were
               that
               did
               lay
               hands
               vpon
            
             Mr
             Parker
             
               the
               first
               of
               Cant.
               that
               deriued
               not
               their
               mission
               authority
               and
               consecration
               from
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               .
               Certayn
               it
               is
               ,
               th●t
               ●yther
               none
               at
               all
               can
               be
               named
               ,
               or
               els
               none
               b●sides
               :
               therefore
               if
               our
               Bishops
               be
               no
               Bishops
               ,
               then
               doth
               it
               follow
               most
               euidently
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               English
               Bishops
               ,
               be
               no
               Bishops
               at
               al
               ,
               as
               hauing
               no
               other
               cōsecratiō
               then
               from
               them
               :
               And
               if
               our
               English
               Prelates
               be
               no
               true
               Bishops
               ,
               then
               surely
               n●yther
               be
               they
               Pri●sts
               or
               Minis●ers
               or
               Deacons
               ,
               that
               be
               ordeyned
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               consequently
               the
               congregation
               of
               E●g●
               ,
               by
               Mr
               Sutcliffs
               argumēt
               ,
               not
               th●
               tru
               church
               of
               Christ.
            
             This
             is
             the
             Catholi●s
             argument
             and
             plea
             :
             which
             how
             Mr
             Bern.
             or
             his
             brethren
             will
             wel
             answer
             ,
             and
             stand
             also
             to
             that
             which
             they
             haue
             written
             against
             vs
             ;
             I
             cannot
             tel
             .
          
           
             Finally
             ,
             against
             that
             often
             boasting
             of
             the
             work
             and
             effect
             of
             the
             ministery
             of
             Engl
             ,
             I
             will
             oppose
             a
             testimony
             of
             one
             of
             their
             chief
             mi●isters
             ,
             yet
             our
             professed
             aduersary
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             thought
             he
             was
             partial
             for
             vs
             at
             all
             .
             Mr
             Gifford
             is
             the
             man
             that
             thus
             hath
             a
             written
             .
             
               Som●
               d●e
               wonder
               how
               it
               should
               come
               to
               passe
               ;
               that
               among
               vs
               there
               should
               be
               so
               many
               which
               being
               borne
               since
               the
               gospell
               was
               restored
               in
               this
               land
               are
               so
               zealously
               addicted
               unto
               Popery
               ,
               which
               th●y
               neuer
               did
               know
               .
               and
               so
               utter
               enemies
               to
               the
               Gospel
               which
               they
               hear
               .
               But
               if
               they
               weigh
               the
               causes
               of
               this
               deadly
               mischeef
               ,
               they
               will
               cease
               wondring
               at
               that
               ,
               and
               rather
               wonder
               that
               there
               be
               no
               more
               .
               For
               how
               can
               it
               b●
               so
               long
               as
               there
               be
               so
               many
               abuses
               in
               the
               ministery
               ,
               but
               that
               many
               shall
               stumble
               and
               loath
               the
               Gospell
               .
               For
               from
               thence
               as
               it
               is
               manifest
               ,
               the
               cheife
               cause
               of
               this
               euill
               doth
               spring
               .
               True
               it
               is
               that
               our
               ministery
               doth
               fight
               against
               them
               but
               yet
               in
               such
               sort
               ,
               that
               it
               doth
               greatly
               increase
               them
               .
               Seeming
               and
               pretending
               to
               tread
               vpon
               those
               cockatrise
               eggs
               ,
               for
               to
               breake
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               ●o
               destroy
               utterly
               th●
               viperous
               generation
               :
               when
               as
               indeed
               they
               sit
               vpon
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               hatch
               the
               bro●ds
               of
               this
               euill
               kinde
               ,
               and
               bring
               them
               forth
               in
               great
               plenty
               .
               For
               behold
               a
               number
               cry
               out
               against
               popery
               ,
               and
               proclaym
               vtter
               defiance
               in
               speach
               :
               but
               their
               doings
               are
               such
               ,
               that
               for
               euery
               one
               which
               they
               conuert
               to
               the
               g●spel
               ,
               they
               cause
               an
               hundred
               to
               reuolt
               ,
               to
               be
               hardned
               in
               their
               errors
               ,
               or
               to
               fall
               into
               flat
               Atheisme
               .
               While
               many
               cōtrary
               to
               the
               professiō
               w●ich
               they
               made
               when
               they
               entred
               ,
               setting
               aside
               the
               care
               of
               sowles
               ,
               not
               esteeming
               nor
               regarding
               what
               become
               of
               them
               ,
               studie
               most
               how
               to
               clime
               high
               ,
               and
               to
               satisfy
               their
               ambitious
               desire
               of
               honour
               :
               taking
               togither
               liuings
               couetously
               and
               greedily
               :
               not
               caring
               who
               feed
               the
               flock
               ,
               so
               they
               may
               ●●me
               by
               the
               fleese
               ,
               Moreouer
               the
               door
               hath
               been
               opened
               also
               ●o
               let
               into
               the
               church
               
               〈…〉
               and
               swarme
               of
               such
               ,
               as
               are
               more
               like
               the
               priests
               of
               Ieroboam
               ,
               then
               minister●
               of
               the
               gospell
               :
               not
               onely
               unlearned
               idols
               ,
               which
               haue
               mouthes
               and
               speake
               n●t
               ;
               which
               being
               weary
               of
               their
               occupations
               ,
               and
               couet
               to
               liue
               easily
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               end
               are
               entred
               ;
               but
               also
               riotous
               ,
               dicers
               ,
               gamesters
               ,
               quaffers
               ,
               quarrellers
               ,
               adulterers
               and
               such
               like
               .
               If
               the
               matter
               were
               secret
               I
               should
               doe
               amisse
               to
               make
               it
               manifest
               ;
               but
               when
               it
               is
               open
               in
               the
               sight
               and
               view
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               who
               can
               complayn
               iustlie
               when
               it
               is
               spoken
               of
            
             ?
             Let
             this
             record
             of
             Mr
             G●ffords
             ,
             for
             the
             effect
             of
             their
             administration
             and
             their
             good
             quallities
             besides
             ,
             togither
             with
             Mr
             Bernards
             former
             doctrine
             for
             their
             first
             calling
             and
             ordination
             by
             the
             popish
             prelates
             ;
             shew
             whether
             it
             be
             not
             like
             ,
             that
             this
             ministery
             will
             ere
             long
             make
             accord
             with
             the
             mother
             church
             of
             Rome
             that
             hatched
             it
             ,
             and
             for
             whom
             it
             againe
             hatcheth
             cockatrices
             eggs
             .
          
           
             
               The
               tenth
               error
               that
               we
               should
               hold
               is
               ,
            
             
             that
             their
             worship
             (
             
               in
               Engl.
            
             )
             is
             a
             false
             
               worship
               .
               To
               proue
               this
               to
               be
               an
               error
               ,
            
             Mr
             Bern.
             
               bringeth
               these
               reasons
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             
               they
               worship
               no
               false
               God.
            
             
          
           
             I
             answer
             .
             
             Neyther
             did
             Ieroboam
             the
             son
             of
             Neba●
             who
             made
             Israel
             to
             syn
             :
             yet
             vsed
             he
             a
             false
             worship
             1
             King.
             12.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             
               they
               worship
               the
               true
               God
               with
               no
               false
               worship
            
             ;
             for
             they
             haue
             the
             
               true
               word
            
             preached
             ,
             
               the
               true
               sacraments
            
             ,
             and
             their
             
               prayers
               are
               such
               as
               ma●
               be
               warranted
               by
               the
               word
               .
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             this
             is
             but
             taking
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             which
             he
             should
             proue
             ;
             for
             he
             knowes
             well
             that
             we
             deney
             th●se
             things
             ,
             and
             by
             many
             reasons
             in
             sundry
             bookes
             (
             none
             of
             which
             
               Mr
               Bern.
            
             answereth
             )
             haue
             disproued
             their
             preaching
             ,
             ministring
             of
             Sacraments
             ,
             booke
             prayer
             &c.
             
             Seing
             he
             will
             answer
             nothing
             before
             written
             by
             vs
             ,
             let
             him
             in
             his
             next
             booke
             ,
             prooue
             that
             the
             Apocrypha
             scriptures
             and
             homily
             bookes
             ,
             which
             they
             read
             in
             Gods
             worship
             are
             his
             
               true
               word
            
             ;
             that
             the
             sacraments
             which
             the
             vnpreaching
             priests
             minister
             to
             their
             profane
             parishioners
             by
             their
             popish
             leitourgie
             ,
             are
             true
             sacraments
             ;
             let
             him
             approue
             by
             Gods
             word
             the
             obseruation
             of
             all
             their
             holy
             dayes
             ,
             fasting
             dayes
             ,
             with
             their
             prescript
             peculiar
             seruice
             ;
             briefly
             ,
             let
             him
             shew
             warrant
             for
             his
             seruice
             book
             ,
             the
             making
             and
             vse
             thereof
             with
             all
             the
             popish
             contents
             therein
             .
             These
             are
             strange
             incense
             ,
             new
             forgeries
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             neuer
             appoynted
             by
             Christ
             or
             his
             Apostles
             :
             wherefore
             we
             doubt
             not
             to
             affirme
             their
             worship
             to
             be
             false
             ,
             euen
             an
             humane
             inuention
             .
             With
             these
             things
             Mr
             Bern.
             medle●h
             not
             ,
             but
             bringeth
             proof
             for
             other
             matters
             ,
             which
             we
             neuer
             denyed
             ;
             and
             referreth
             vs
             to
             an
             after
             treatise
             .
             which
             now
             next
             followeth
             to
             be
             answered
             .
             Yet
             ere
             he
             leaueth
             us
             ,
             he
             will
             utter
             all
             his
             hart
             ,
             and
             from
             his
             inner
             store
             powreth
             out
             against
             vs
             12.
             errors
             moe
             ,
             wh●ch
             he
             will
             not
             
               spend
               time
            
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             
               in
               con●ut●tion
               of
            
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             absurd
             and
             false
             ;
             being
             also
             (
             as
             he
             thinketh
             )
             con●ured
             by
             the
             former
             .
             Though
             nothing
             need
             be
             answered
             where
             no
             shew
             of
             proof
             is
             made
             :
             yet
             to
             satisfy
             the
             reader
             and
             shew
             him
             the
             vanity
             of
             this
             aduersary
             ,
             I
             will
             briefly
             touch
             them
             all
             ;
             and
             they
             be
             these
             .
          
           
           
             
             1
             
               That
               their
               congregations
               ,
               as
               they
               stand
               ,
               are
               all
               and
               euery
               of
               them
               vncapable
               before
               God
               to
               chuse
               them
               ministers
               ,
               though
               they
               desire
               the
               meanes
               of
               saluation
               .
            
          
           
             Al
             such
             as
             desire
             the
             means
             of
             saluation
             in
             what
             congregations
             soeuer
             ,
             haue
             ,
             
             ower
             and
             liberty
             from
             God
             to
             separate
             from
             all
             euill
             ,
             and
             ioyne
             togither
             in
             good
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             enioy
             Gods
             blessings
             in
             his
             ministery
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             part
             of
             the
             Gos●el
             But
             ,
             we
             hold
             that
             no
             false
             church
             ,
             hath
             power
             from
             God
             to
             chuse
             ministers
             :
             which
             he
             hath
             ordeyned
             onely
             for
             true
             churches
             .
             1
             Cor.
             12.28
             .
             E●h
             .
             4
             ,
             12
             R●m
             .
             12.4
             ,
             5
             &c.
             &
             we
             wonder
             with
             what
             face
             any
             Christian
             can
             say
             otherweise
             .
             If
             Mr
             Bern.
             make
             the
             error
             to
             be
             in
             holding
             them
             false
             churches
             ;
             then
             is
             it
             the
             same
             with
             the
             8.
             error
             before
             answered
             ,
             and
             is
             here
             b●t
             idly
             of
             him
             repeated
             .
          
           
             
             2.
             
             
               That
               God
               in
               their
               best
               assembli●s
               ,
               is
               worshipped
               after
               a
               false
               manner
               .
            
          
           
             
             An
             other
             idle
             repetition
             of
             that
             which
             before
             he
             made
             our
             Tenth
             error
             ,
             which
             there
             was
             answered
             .
          
           
             
             3.
             
             
               That
               baptisme
               is
               not
               administred
               into
               the
               fayth
               of
               Christ
               simply
               ,
               but
               into
               the
               fayth
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               Church
               of
               Engl.
               
            
          
           
             
             This
             I
             think
             is
             Mr
             Bernards
             vncharitable
             collection
             ,
             not
             our
             Position
             .
             Though
             we
             hold
             baptisme
             among
             them
             to
             be
             administred
             neyther
             by
             a
             true
             minister
             nor
             after
             a
             lawfull
             manner
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             their
             own
             prescript
             Leitourgie
             and
             to
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             w●cked
             ,
             with
             great
             dishonour
             of
             the
             precious
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             therefore
             to
             be
             no
             true
             seal
             of
             Gods
             couenant
             vnto
             them
             .
          
           
             
             4.
             
             
               That
               their
               faith
               and
               repentance
               is
               a
               false
               faith
               ,
               and
               a
               false
               repentance
               .
            
          
           
             
             Faithfulnes
             and
             repentance
             is
             desired
             in
             
               Mr
               Bernard
            
             himselfe
             ,
             who
             careth
             not
             to
             calumniate
             us
             We
             professe
             to
             iudge
             no
             secret
             things
             such
             as
             true
             faith
             and
             repentance
             are
             .
             We
             are
             perswaded
             many
             in
             true
             churches
             may
             haue
             a
             false
             fayth
             and
             a
             false
             repentance
             ,
             because
             there
             are
             many
             hypocrite●
             also
             that
             many
             in
             false
             churches
             may
             haue
             true
             faith
             and
             repentance
             ,
             for
             there
             are
             Gods
             elect
             But
             who
             these
             are
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             we
             leaue
             vnto
             God
             that
             knowes
             them
             .
             Of
             Mr
             Bernards
             church
             this
             is
             that
             we
             say
             ,
             they
             walke
             not
             in
             the
             true
             fayth
             ,
             they
             bring
             not
             forth
             fruites
             of
             tr●e
             repentance
             ,
             in
             the
             publick
             estate
             wherein
             they
             stand
             .
          
           
             
             5.
             
             
               That
               th●ir
               Ministers
               conuerting
               men
               to
               God
               there
               ,
               doe
               it
               not
               as
               Pastors
               but
               as
               Teachers
               .
            
             
          
           
             This
             distinction
             which
             Mr
             Bern.
             skoffeth
             at
             ▪
             must
             rest
             ,
             skoff
             and
             all
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             bosome
             ,
             till
             he
             bring
             out
             another
             father
             .
             I
             know
             not
             who
             begat
             it
             .
          
           
             
             6.
             
             
               That
               their
               church
               standeth
               in
               an
               adultrous
               estate
               .
               A
               strange
               assertion
            
             (
             sayth
             Mr
             Bern.
             )
             
               what
               idol
               worship
               we
            
             ?
          
           
             
             False
             worship
             is
             spirituall
             adultery
             Ier.
             3.
             
             If
             
               Mr
               Bern.
            
             were
             not
             a
             stranger
             in
             Christ
             fold
             ,
             he
             would
             so
             acknowledge
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             count
             it
             our
             errour
             .
             If
             he
             say
             the
             error
             is
             in
             holding
             their
             worship
             to
             be
             false
             ;
             then
             say
             I
             ,
             he
             repeteth
             now
             the
             third
             time
             ,
             that
             which
             before
             he
             made
             our
             10.
             &
             
             agayn
             our
             second
             Errors
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             goe
             forward
             thus
             ,
             he
             may
             multiply
             it
             to
             a
             thowsand
             ,
             and
             teach
             us
             new
             Arithmetik
             .
             If
             he
             would
             know
             
               what
               idol
               he
               worships
            
             !
             let
             him
             take
             his
             Ordinary
             for
             one
             among
             many
             ,
             who
             standeth
             for
             a
             
               spirituall
               Lord
            
             ouer
             many
             churches
             ,
             vsur●ing
             Christs
             place
             :
             to
             him
             doth
             
               Mr
               Bern.
            
             with
             his
             flock
             ,
             bow
             and
             stoup
             .
             An
             other
             idol
             he
             may
             ●●nde
             in
             his
             pue
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             
               That
               we
               cannot
               say
               certaynly
               by
               any
               warrant
               of
               Gods
               word
               ,
               that
               any
               of
               
               them
               hath
               eyther
               faith
               or
               fear
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             A
             hard
             speech
             ,
             If
             that
             man
             whome
             he
             mentioneth
             in
             the
             margine
             ,
             
             so
             sayd
             ;
             let
             not
             one
             mans
             word
             be
             imputed
             to
             our
             common
             cause
             He
             may
             see
             it
             otherwise
             minded
             by
             others
             of
             us
             ,
             before
             in
             this
             treatise
             pag.
             39
             and
             our
             Apolog.
             pag.
             91.92
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             
               That
               n●ne
               of
               their
               ministers
               may
               be
               heard
               .
            
             
          
           
             Not
             heard
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             their
             ministery
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             of
             Antichrist
             .
             
             Christs
             sheep
             hear
             his
             voyce
             ,
             not
             a
             strangers
             Ioh
             ,
             10
             All
             Antichrists
             ministers
             are
             strangers
             .
             So
             are
             all
             ministers
             of
             euery
             false
             Church
             .
             Such
             their
             church
             and
             ministery
             hath
             bene
             proued
             to
             be
             in
             many
             treatises
             .
          
           
             9
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               not
               lawfull
               to
               ioyne
               in
               prayer
               with
               any
               of
               them
               ,
            
             
          
           
             As
             a
             false
             church
             generally
             ,
             so
             the
             members
             thereof
             particularly
             ,
             
             may
             not
             be
             communicated
             with
             in
             spirituall
             actions
             .
             Such
             we
             hold
             ,
             &
             haue
             proued
             their
             church
             to
             be
             .
             Til
             Mr
             Bern.
             take
             away
             this
             foundation
             ,
             he
             fighte●h
             but
             with
             shadowes
             ;
             and
             sheweth
             his
             ignorance
             in
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             Saincts
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             
               That
               ministers
               may
               not
               celebrate
               mariage
               nor
               bury
               the
               dead
               .
            
             
          
           
             There
             wanteth
             a
             third
             thing
             to
             make
             vp
             the
             error
             ,
             
             
               Churching
               of
               women
            
             These
             and
             the
             l●ke
             ministerial
             functions
             ,
             we
             know
             the
             Romish
             Antichrist
             layeth
             on
             his
             priests
             ,
             and
             the
             Prelates
             of
             England
             on
             theirs
             :
             But
             in
             Christs
             testament
             we
             finde
             no
             such
             duties
             imposed
             vpon
             his
             ministery
             Let
             Mr.
             Ber
             therefore
             bury
             his
             dead
             still
             ;
             for
             he
             will
             quicken
             but
             a
             few
             by
             his
             popish
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             11
             ,
             
               That
               ministers
               should
               onely
               liue
               of
               voluntary
               contribution
               ,
               and
               not
               eyther
               
               of
               set
               stipends
               or
               tithes
               .
            
          
           
             Against
             this
             
               Mr
               Bern.
            
             allegeth
             
               Gods
               wisdome
               who
               allowed
               a
               setled
               maintenance
               under
               the
               law
               :
               and
               there
               is
               nothing
               against
               it
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
            
          
           
             God
             in
             wisdome
             appoynted
             
               tithes
               ,
               first
               fruites
            
             &
             other
             particulars
             for
             his
             Prirsts
             liuelihod
             ūder
             the
             law
             :
             
             Christ
             in
             wisdom
             appoynt●th
             nōe
             such
             for
             his
             ministers
             under
             the
             gospell
             ;
             but
             Pope
             Paschalis
             about
             827
             yeares
             after
             Christ
             a
             decreed
             that
             tithes
             should
             be
             giuen
             to
             the
             priests
             .
             This
             Popes
             wisdome
             Mr
             Ber.
             preferreth
             before
             Christs
             .
             It
             cannot
             be
             deneyed
             but
             tithes
             were
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             that
             Chris●
             abolished
             the
             legal
             Priesthood
             ;
             whervpon
             it
             followeth
             by
             the
             playn
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               if
               the
               priesthood
               be
               changed
               ,
               then
               of
               necessity
               must
               there
               be
               a
               change
               of
               the
               law
               .
               Heb.
            
             7.12
             .
             But
             
               Mr
               Bern
            
             ,
             had
             rather
             any
             shadow
             should
             be
             done
             away
             then
             this
             of
             Tithes
             ,
             for
             it
             hath
             much
             substance
             with
             it
             .
             and
             there
             be
             moe
             
             siluersmithes
             of
             Demetrius
             minde
             which
             sayd
             ,
             a
             
               Siroye
               know
               ,
               that
               by
               this
               craft
               we
               haue
               our
               goods
               .
            
             But
             what
             sayth
             one
             of
             their
             own
             ancient
             Martyrs
             against
             Mr
             Bernards
             predecessors
             .
             b
             
               This
               Priesthood
               is
               blown
               so
               high
               and
               borne
               vp
               in
               pride
               and
               vayne
               glory
               of
               their
               estate
               and
               dignity
               ,
               and
               so
               blinded
               with
               worldly
               couetousnes
               ,
               that
               th●y
               disdayne
               to
               follow
               Christ
               in
               uery
               meeknes
               and
               wilfull
               pouerty
               ,
               liuing
               holily
               ,
               and
               preaching
               Gods
               word
               truely
               freely
               and
               continually
               ,
               taking
               th●ir
               liuelihood
               at
               the
               freewil
               of
               the
               People
               ;
               of
               their
               pure
               almose
               ,
               wher
               and
               when
               they
               suffice
               not
               for
               their
               true
               and
               busy
               preaching
               to
               get
               their
               sustenance
               with
               their
               hands
               To
               this
               true
               sentence
               grounded
               on
               Christs
               own
               l●uing
               ,
               and
               teaching
               of
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               these
               foresayd
               worldly
               and
               fleshly
               priests
               ,
               wil
               not
               consent
               effect
               ally
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             If
             this
             martyr
             were
             now
             aliue
             ,
             the
             Clerg●e
             of
             England
             would
             sooner
             condemn
             him
             for
             a
             Brownist
             then
             appro●e
             of
             his
             doctrine
             ;
             albeit
             now
             that
             he
             is
             dead
             ,
             they
             garnish
             his
             toomb
             .
          
           
             
             12.
             
             
               That
               their
               churches
               ought
               to
               be
               raced
               down
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               jmployed
               to
               the
               true
               worship
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
             To
             repayr
             this
             ruine
             ,
             M.
             Bernard
             telleth
             us
             ;
             
               there
               is
               great
               difference
               between
               Antichristianisme
               and
               Paganisme
               .
            
             He
             might
             tel
             us
             also
             there
             is
             great
             difference
             between
             Paganisme
             &
             Paganisme
             ,
             some
             Pagans
             worshipp●ng
             the
             true
             c
             God
             ignorantly
             ;
             some
             the
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             and
             host
             of
             heauen
             ,
             some
             the
             Diuil
             himselfe
             .
             But
             what
             were
             this
             to
             the
             purpose
             ?
             The
             thing
             he
             should
             shew
             is
             that
             God
             more
             estemeth
             fauoureth
             aloweth
             or
             tolerateth
             antichrists
             idol
             howses
             ,
             then
             of
             the
             Pagans
             .
             Till
             he
             doe
             this
             ,
             we
             know
             that
             by
             Gods
             word
             and
             in
             his
             account
             ,
             as
             Pagans
             d
             worship
             Diuils
             ,
             so
             Antichristians
             e
             worship
             diu●ls
             Let
             men
             feign
             to
             themselues
             what
             difference
             they
             l●st
             .
             But
             
               it
               must
               be
               proued
            
             (
             sayth
             Mr
             Bern.
             )
             
               that
               our
               churches
               were
               built
               by
               Antichrist
               .
            
             First
             God
             in
             his
             law
             required
             no
             such
             proof
             ,
             when
             he
             commanded
             
               utterly
               to
               destroy
               al
               the
               places
               wherein
               the
               nations
               which
               Israel
               should
               possesse
               serued
               their
               Gods
            
             ;
             f
             whether
             it
             were
             in
             the
             groue
             which
             Abraham
             himselfe
             had
             g
             planted
             ,
             or
             on
             the
             altars
             which
             he
             had
             h
             builded
             ;
             the
             law
             of
             God
             made
             no
             inquiry
             Secondly
             ,
             If
             M
             ,
             Bern.
             will
             seek
             the
             records
             of
             his
             temples
             ,
             he
             may
             find
             many
             to
             haue
             been
             builded
             by
             Papists
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             grant
             that
             they
             be
             Antichristians
             :
             or
             if
             he
             will
             goe
             f●rther
             ,
             he
             may
             finde
             some
             of
             them
             builded
             by
             heathens
             ,
             and
             dedicated
             to
             Diuils
             .
             But
             though
             the
             Records
             sayd
             nothing
             ,
             yet
             the
             form
             and
             shape
             of
             these
             masse
             howses
             ,
             proclayme
             them
             to
             be
             the
             uery
             shrines
             of
             idols
             ,
             and
             lyable
             to
             the
             Curse
             .
          
           
             Thus
             are
             we
             come
             to
             an
             end
             with
             
               M
               ,
               Bernard
            
             ;
             passing
             by
             his
             impertinent
             discourses
             ,
             which
             in
             his
             rouing
             he
             ran
             into
             :
             leauing
             him
             also
             for
             his
             unchristian
             reproches
             ,
             and
             iniurious
             calumniations
             ,
             to
             the
             mercy
             or
             iudgment
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             i
             
               behold
               commeth
               with
               ten
               thows●nds
               of
               his
               Saincts
               to
               giue
               iudgment
               against
               all
               men
               ,
               and
               to
               rebuke
               all
               the
               vngodly
               among
               them
               ,
               of
               all
               their
               wicked
               deeds
               which
               they
               haue
               wickedly
               committed
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               their
               cru●l
               speakings
               ,
               which
               wicked
               sinners
               haue
               spoke●
               against
               him
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             THE
             MINISTERS
             POSITIONS
             SHAKEN
             .
          
           
             THere
             is
             added
             to
             Mr
             Bernards
             book
             ,
             an
             other
             work
             intituled
             ;
             CERTAIN
             POSITIONS
             
               held
               and
               maynteined
               by
               some
               godly
               ministers
               of
               the
               gospel
               ,
               against
               those
               of
               the
               separation
               ,
               and
               namely
               against
            
             Barrow
             &
             Greenwood
             .
             The
             groundwork
             whereof
             is
             thus
             layd
             ;
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               is
               a
               true
               Church
               of
               Christ
               and
               such
               a
               one
               as
               from
               which
               whosoeuer
               wittingly
               and
               continually
               separateth
               himselfe
               ,
               cutteth
               himselfe
               ●ff
               from
               Christ
            
          
           
             I
             will
             not
             stand
             vpon
             the
             consequences
             that
             may
             be
             made
             of
             this
             position
             ,
             whereby
             all
             that
             abhorr●ng
             the
             abominations
             in
             that
             church
             ,
             and
             so
             separating
             from
             it
             ,
             are
             quite
             
               cut
               off
               from
               Christ
            
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             truth
             they
             profe●●e
             and
             walke
             in
             ,
             or
             whats●euer
             other
             church
             they
             ioyne
             vnto
             :
             but
             I
             will
             insist
             in
             a
             brie●
             answer
             to
             that
             which
             these
             Ministers
             bring
             to
             proue
             this
             their
             peremtory
             sentence
             ,
             and
             they
             be
             4.
             reasons
             .
          
           
             1
             ,
             
               For
               that
               they
               enioy
               and
               ioyne
               togither
               in
               the
               use
               of
               those
               outward
               meanes
               which
               God
               in
               his
               word
               hath
               ord●yned
               for
               the
               gathering
               of
               an
               inuisible
               Church
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               preaching
               of
               the
               gospel
               ,
               and
               administration
               of
               the
               sacraments
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               For
               that
               their
               whole
               church
               maketh
               profession
               of
               the
               true
               faith
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               For
               that
               th●y
               hold
               and
               teach
               &c.
               all
               truthes
               fundamental
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             
               For
               that
               all
               known
               churches
               in
               the
               world
               acknowledge
               that
               church
               for
               the●r
               sister
               ,
               and
               giue
               vnto
               her
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               fellowship
               .
            
          
           
             These
             things
             haue
             been
             before
             handled
             in
             this
             treatise
             ,
             and
             the
             weakne●●e
             of
             them
             discouered
             :
             yet
             because
             it
             may
             be
             thought
             new
             men
             will
             make
             new
             arguments
             ,
             and
             many
             heads
             together
             bring
             forth
             deep
             counsels
             ,
             let
             us
             weigh
             what
             these
             
               godly
               ministers
            
             haue
             here
             sayd
             .
          
           
             For
             proof
             of
             the
             first
             poynt
             ,
             
             they
             doe
             allege
             
               that
               the
               meanes
               which
               they
               vse
               and
               enioy
               haue
               been
               effectuall
               to
               the
               vnfained
               conuersion
               of
               many
               :
               as
               may
               appear
               both
               by
               the
               other
               fruites
               of
               faith
               that
               may
               be
               found
               amongst
               them
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               martyrdome
               which
               sundry
               haue
               endu●ed
               &c
               :
               yea
               euen
               we
               our selues
               are
               able
               to
               witnes
               with
               them
               ,
               that
               if
               there
               be
               any
               true
               faith
               and
               sanctification
               in
               us
               ,
               it
               was
               begun
               and
               bred
               in
               th●ir
               assemblies
               ,
            
          
           
             
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               if
               Mat.
            
             ●8
             .
             18.20
             Eph.
             4
             ,
             11.12.14
             
               be
               well
               examined
               ,
               it
               wil●e
               found
               that
               the
               meanes
               which
               Christ
               ordeyned
               for
               the
               gathering
               of
               an
               inuisible
               church
               are
               the
               very
               same
               which
               they
               enioy
               euen
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               and
               administration
               of
               the
               sacraments
               .
            
          
           
             I
             answer
             ;
             All
             this
             that
             they
             say
             will
             not
             proue
             their
             ,
             Position
             ,
             
             namely
             
               that
               the
               church
               of
               England
            
             which
             consisteth
             of
             the
             whole
             nation
             ,
             diuided
             in
             to
             many
             dioceses
             and
             parishes
             ,
             vnder
             one
             or
             two
             Archbishops
             
               &c.
               is
               a
               true
               church
               of
               Christ.
            
             For
             the
             Papists
             boast
             of
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             as
             colourable
             and
             as
             truely
             as
             these
             ministers
             Their
             priests
             haue
             conuerted
             many
             from
             Pagenisme
             ,
             Iudaisme
             ,
             and
             profanenes
             of
             life
             ;
             their
             church
             hath
             had
             many
             martyrs
             ;
             Luther
             and
             others
             that
             first
             left
             them
             ,
             had
             their
             faith
             begun
             in
             their
             assemblies
             ;
             &c.
             and
             whatsoeuer
             Ministery
             is
             in
             England
             ,
             from
             the
             Archprelate
             to
             the
             halfe
             priest
             ,
             the
             Papists
             ,
             haue
             amongst
             them
             
             yea
             Engl.
             had
             it
             from
             them
             .
             And
             it
             is
             to
             be
             admired
             that
             these
             godly
             ministers
             can
             allege
             nothing
             for
             their
             church
             ,
             but
             such
             old
             popish
             stales
             .
          
           
             How
             vainely
             they
             assume
             these
             things
             vnto
             themselues
             ,
             hath
             been
             shewed
             befo●e
             :
             a
             
               fruits
               of
               faith
            
             appear
             no●
             in
             their
             confuse
             assemblies
             wh●re
             God
             is
             publ●ckly
             dishonoured
             by
             false
             worship
             ;
             his
             enemies
             (
             profane
             &
             wicked
             people
             )
             fostered
             and
             ble●sed
             with
             his
             most
             holy
             things
             ,
             and
             Antichristian
             prelates
             ,
             and
             Canons
             obeyed
             :
          
           
             Were
             it
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             
               many
               haue
               been
               conuerted
            
             ,
             is
             that
             ●enough
             to
             make
             all
             the
             church
             ?
             We
             haue
             testimonies
             from
             their
             b
             own
             mouthes
             that
             there
             be
             swarmes
             and
             thowsands
             of
             profane
             ,
             irreligeous
             ,
             atheists
             ,
             blasphemers
             and
             open
             wicked
             liuers
             Mr
             Gifford
             a
             champion
             of
             their
             own
             hath
             confessed
             and
             printed
             it
             that
             c
             
               through
               want
               and
               absence
               of
               ●
               sincere
               ministery
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               flood
               of
               ignorance
               and
               darknesse
               ouerflowing
               the
               most
               part
               of
               the
               land
               :
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               is
               banished
               from
               the
               greatest
               part
               :
               the
               wonderfull
               heaps
               and
               piles
               of
               sinne
               ,
               which
               should
               be
               washed
               and
               clensed
               away
               by
               the
               word
               ,
               doe
               undoubtedly
               with
               one
               voyce
               cry
               alowd
               in
               the
               eares
               of
               the
               Lord
               for
               ve●geance
               vpon
               the
               whole
               realm
               &c
            
             Shal
             now
             a
             few
             supposed
             conuerts
             ,
             mak●
             all
             this
             rowt
             a
             Christian
             church
             ?
             It
             is
             impiety
             ,
             and
             an
             ouerthrow
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
             Gen.
             3.15
             .
             2
             Cor.
             6.14
             ,
             18
             ,
             Mat
             ,
             15.13
             .
             Reu.
             21..2
             :
             3.27
             .
             and
             28.15
             .
          
           
             What
             meane
             these
             Ministers
             to
             boast
             so
             much
             of
             their
             martyrs
             whose
             blood
             cries
             against
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             eares
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             .
             For
             did
             not
             their
             church
             kill
             them
             ?
             Let
             one
             of
             themselues
             speake
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             least
             we
             be
             thought
             partiall
             .
             d
             
               Who
               knoweth
               not
            
             (
             sayth
             Mr
             Nichols
             ,
             )
             
               how
               much
               blood
               of
               Gods
               Saincts
               .
               was
               spilt
               in
               former
               ages
               ,
               and
               how
               many
               howses
               were
               guilty
               of
               blood
               ?
               And
               when
               did
               this
               land
               serio●sly
               and
               sincerely
               humble
               it selfe
               .
               &
               by
               ●pen
               repentance
               make
               reconciliation
               for
               the
               same
               ?
               Nay
               rather
               how
               many
               thowsands
               repined
               at
               the
               happy
               reign
               of
               her
               maiesty
               ,
               for
               the
               casting
               out
               of
               the
               idolatrous
               and
               superstitious
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               establishing
               of
               his
               holy
               nam●
               and
               the
               liberty
               in
               preaching
               of
               the
               G●spell
            
             ?
             This
             testimony
             is
             known
             to
             b●
             true
             ;
             the
             greater
             is
             their
             sinne
             that
             now
             plead
             for
             such
             a
             people
             to
             be
             a
             true
             Church
             of
             God.
             Shall
             the
             Cainites
             be
             honoured
             for
             Abels
             martyrdom
             ;
             or
             the
             Iewes
             for
             crucifying
             Christ
             ?
             then
             also
             may
             the
             bloody
             gen●tion
             of
             Papists
             be
             canonized
             for
             Saincts
             ,
             and
             made
             members
             without
             r●pentance
             )
             of
             a
             christian
             church
             .
             And
             for
             these
             ministers
             ,
             let
             them
             heart
             and
             make
             vse
             of
             Christs
             words
             to
             their
             predecessors
             .
             e
             
               Woe
               unto
               you
               ,
               for
               ye
               build
               the
               sepulchres
               of
               the
               prophets
               ,
               and
               your
               fathers
               killed
               them
               Truly
               y●
               bear
               witnes
               and
               allow
               the
               deeds
               of
               your
               fathers
               ,
               for
               they
               killed
               them
               ,
               and
               y●
               build
               their
               sepulchres
               .
            
             f
             
               Fulfil
               ye
               also
               the
               measure
               of
               your
               Fathers
               .
            
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             slight
             and
             simple
             kinde
             of
             reasoning
             ,
             to
             tel
             us
             
               if
               those
               scripture●
               Mat.
            
             28.
             
             Eph.
             4.
             
               be
               well
               examined
               ;
               it
               will
               be
               found
               that
               the
               meanes
               which
               Christ
               ordeyned
               for
               the
               gathering
               of
               an
               inuisible
               church
               ,
               ar
               the
               uery
               same
               which
               they
               inioy
               .
            
             First
             ,
             what
             doting
             Friar
             will
             not
             say
             this
             much
             ,
             for
             his
             popish
             Synagogue
             ?
             Then
             ,
             why
             doe
             not
             these
             ministers
             bring
             the
             meanes
             they
             boast
             of
             to
             the
             examination
             by
             these
             scriptures
             :
             is
             it
             yenough
             (
             think
             they
             
             to
             the
             examination
             by
             these
             scriptures
             :
             is
             it
             yenough
             (
             thinke
             they
             )
             to
             cite
             a
             text
             or
             two
             ,
             and
             then
             ran
             away
             ;
             The
             scriptures
             they
             allege
             haue
             been
             a
             before
             examined
             and
             the
             ministers
             of
             Engl.
             being
             put
             into
             the
             other
             ballance
             ,
             are
             found
             all
             too
             leight
             .
             But
             if
             it
             were
             true
             that
             they
             had
             the
             mean●
             ;
             yet
             their
             argument
             is
             false
             if
             they
             conclude
             of
             the
             effect
             .
             Israel
             had
             farr
             better
             meanes
             ;
             then
             England
             I
             am
             sure
             :
             for
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             Apostles
             and
             Christ
             himselfe
             preached
             among
             them
             Yet
             loe
             he
             complayneth
             b
             that
             
               he
               had
               laboured
               in
               vayne
            
             ;
             for
             Ierusalem
             c
             
               killed
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               stoned
               those
               that
               were
               sent
               vnto
               them
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Lord
             by
             his
             Apostles
             d
             
               stretched
               forth
               his
               hand
               to
               a
               disobedient
               and
               gainsaying
               people
               .
            
             And
             shall
             we
             thinke
             that
             the
             Pr●ests
             of
             Engl.
             haue
             such
             power
             and
             grace
             tied
             to
             their
             lips
             ,
             that
             because
             they
             haue
             ●reached
             ,
             therefore
             the
             whole
             nation
             is
             a
             true
             church
             ?
             Or
             dot●
             there
             such
             vertue
             proceed
             from
             these
             ministers
             ,
             as
             can
             make
             the
             multitu●e
             of
             swaggering
             professors
             ,
             atheists
             ,
             blasphemers
             ,
             and
             all
             sorts
             of
             profane
             which
             swarme
             in
             the
             land
             ,
             to
             be
             turned
             Christians
             .
             worthy
             to
             be
             washed
             and
             fed
             with
             the
             body
             and
             blood
             of
             ,
             Christ.
             and
             yet
             continue
             atheists
             and
             profane
             as
             before
             ?
             what
             wondrous
             effect
             shall
             we
             next
             hear
             of
             ,
             but
             that
             their
             preaching
             hath
             conuerted
             the
             Diuils
             also
             .
          
           
             But
             let
             us
             hear
             what
             testimony
             M.
             Gifford
             hath
             left
             beh●nde
             him
             ,
             of
             the
             
               gra●
               &
               learned
               pr●achers
            
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Engl
             :
             among
             whom
             himselfe
             was
             one
             ,
             )
             and
             of
             the
             people
             in
             their
             parishes
             ,
             
               The
               Diull
            
             (
             e
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               is
               content
               those
               preachers
               should
               ride
               vpon
               his
               back
               because
               he
               is
               sure
               they
               will
               not
               spurg
               all
               him
               :
               they
               be
               very
               gentle
               riders
               .
               Doe
               ye
               not
               thinke
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               should
               set
               forth
               Gods
               word
               as
               they
               ought
               ,
               and
               spread
               the
               light
               :
               that
               all
               wicked
               ,
               (
               of
               which
               their
               parish
               is
               full
               ,
               )
               would
               storme
               and
               fret
               against
               them
               ?
               the
               Diuill
               himselfe
               would
               fi●k
               about
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               spur
               him
               but
               a
               little
               .
               But
               they
               can
               tell
               a
               smooth
               tale
               in
               the
               pulpit
               garnished
               with
               some
               merry
               story
               ,
               for
               to
               make
               the
               people
               merry
               or
               els
               some
               old
               rotten
               allegory
               ;
               or
               some
               far
               fetched
               matter
               out
               of
               some
               great
               writers
               ,
               that
               their
               people
               may
               be
               at
               their
               wits
               end
               and
            
             e
             
               admit
               them
               .
               A
               man
               would
               thinke
               to
               see
               the
               people
               come
               out
               of
               the
               church
               blowing
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               fed
               as
               ful
               as
               tikes
               :
               when
               they
               goe
               home
               with
               emty
               bellies
               .
               This
            
             I
             
               dare
               warrant
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               so
               let
               me
               loose
               both
               mine
               eares
               ,
               that
               g●e
               through
               the
               parishes
               of
               these
               gra●e
               and
               learned
               Diuines
               and
               except
               such
               as
               run
               to
               fetch
               their
               victuals
               otherwhere
               ,
               ye
               shall
               not
               finde
               fi●e
               among
               fiue
               skore
               ,
               which
               are
               able
               to
               vnderstand
               the
               necessary
               grounds
               and
               principles
               of
               religion
               :
               and
               yet
               the
               People
               will
               say
               ,
               they
               be
               excellent
               deep
               men
               .
               But
            
             I
             
               loue
               not
               those
               welles
               which
               are
               so
               deep
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               can
               draw
               no
               water
               out
               of
               them
               .
            
             Loe
             here
             the
             means
             which
             the
             ,
             parishes
             of
             England
             doe
             enioy
             ,
             and
             worthy
             effects
             that
             follow
             .
             If
             
               Mr
               Barrow
            
             .
             or
             any
             of
             vs
             ,
             should
             I
             haue
             written
             this
             ,
             it
             would
             haue
             been
             counted
             
               s●●ffing
               ,
               r●yling
            
             ,
             &
             blasphemy
             :
             but
             now
             that
             Mr
             Gifford
             ,
             (
             so
             worthy
             a
             patron
             of
             the
             church
             )
             hath
             thus
             recorded
             ,
             I
             hope
             the
             witnes
             wil
             be
             thought
             irrefragable
             And
             now
             let
             these
             
               godly
               ministers
            
             examine
             Mat
             28.
             
             &
             Eph.
             4
             and
             see
             if
             there
             they
             can
             finde
             these
             meanes
             which
             they
             enioy
             ,
             iustified
             .
          
           
             But
             they
             proceed
             and
             tel
             vs
             in
             their
             second
             reason
             that
             f
             
               their
               whole
               church
               maketh
               profession
               of
               the
               true
               faith
               .
            
             
             For
             
               the
               Confessiō
               of
               their
               church
               tegither
               
               togither
               with
               the
               Apologie
               thereof
               ,
               and
               those
               articles
               of
               religion
               agreed
               vpon
               in
               the
               Conuocation
               howse
               ,
               anno
            
             1562
             ,
             
               doe
               proue
               this
               euidently
            
             .
             But
             herein
             they
             would
             deceiue
             the
             simple
             euidently
             :
             for
             first
             
               profession
               of
               the
               true
               sayth
            
             ,
             when
             men
             in
             practise
             doe
             deny
             it
             ,
             maketh
             them
             not
             a
             true
             church
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             as
             the
             Apostle
             sayth
             ,
             a
             abominable
             .
          
           
             Then
             for
             profession
             it selfe
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             by
             constreynt
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             punishment
             ,
             by
             m●n
             that
             otherweise
             are
             profan●
             ,
             lewd
             ,
             and
             dissolute
             and
             enemies
             to
             the
             gospell
             this
             is
             no
             true
             profession
             ,
             such
             as
             will
             make
             men
             a
             true
             church
             ,
             for
             they
             ought
             to
             receiue
             and
             professe
             the
             truth
             willingly
             and
             gladly
             Psal
             ,
             110.3
             .
             Act.
             2
             41.
             
             Now
             we
             know
             that
             with
             them
             ,
             men
             were
             and
             are
             forced
             to
             the
             profession
             they
             make
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             were
             at
             their
             own
             choise
             ,
             many
             thowsands
             would
             professe
             otherwise
             .
             Their
             own
             acts
             and
             Monuments
             ,
             (
             besides
             manifest
             experience
             )
             doe
             witnes
             this
             .
             For
             Mr
             Fox
             reporteth
             ,
             that
             when
             K.
             Edward
             had
             established
             this
             church
             and
             religion
             many
             people
             b
             in
             
               Cornwal
               .
               Deuenshire
            
             and
             other
             places
             ,
             not
             onely
             misliked
             it
             ,
             but
             openly
             rebelled
             for
             their
             old
             idolatrie
             .
             The
             Preists
             ,
             though
             some
             allowed
             ,
             yet
             others
             c
             
               dissembled
               ,
               and
               many
               carelessly
               con●emned
               all
               ,
               and
               still
               excercised
               their
               old
               mon●ed
               Popery
               .
            
             The
             Iustices
             &c
             were
             not
             onely
             d
             
               slack
               in
               furthering
               of
               religion
            
             ,
             but
             
               hindred
               so
               much
               as
               lay
               in
               them
               the
               Kings
               proceedings
            
             &c.
             
             So
             that
             ciuill
             force
             ,
             not
             Christian
             zelo
             made
             men
             Protestants
             in
             that
             Kings
             dayes
             :
             wherefore
             at
             his
             death
             ,
             hauing
             gotten
             Q.
             Mary
             ,
             they
             so●
             vp
             agayn
             their
             Romish
             superstition
             ,
             and
             persecuted
             the
             other
             vnto
             the
             death
             .
             Til
             Q.
             Elisah
             came
             ,
             and
             inforced
             them
             the
             second
             tyme
             to
             put
             away
             the●r
             Latin
             Masse
             and
             images
             ,
             and
             receiue
             that
             English
             seruice
             and
             ceremonies
             ,
             wh●ch
             since
             haue
             preuayled
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             Wh●ch
             how
             willingly
             the
             people
             ye●lded
             vnto
             ,
             Mr
             Nichols
             testimony
             (
             to
             omit
             all
             others
             )
             before
             alleged
             ,
             sheweth
             .
          
           
             And
             How
             wel
             this
             religion
             is
             liked
             of
             now
             after
             so
             many
             yeres
             ▪
             let
             the
             multitude
             of
             church
             papists
             in
             England
             shew
             :
             together
             with
             the
             whole
             row●
             of
             rebels
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             all
             which
             are
             of
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Engl
             ,
             hauing
             the
             same
             Bishops
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             service
             &
             ●
             the
             English
             and
             Irish
             that
             dwel
             in
             the
             country
             ,
             being
             ioyned
             togither
             in
             one
             body
             and
             brotherhood
             :
             Then
             adde
             to
             these
             papists
             ,
             the
             profane
             time-seruers
             ,
             such
             as
             M.
             Gifford
             deseribeth
             thus
             ,
             
             
               I
               know
               there
               be
               many
               which
               care
               not
               for
               the
               Pope
               ,
               but
               yet
               beleeue
               much
               of
               his
               doctrine
               :
               they
               be
               those
               which
               we
               call
               Atheists
               of
               no
               religion
               :
               but
               look
               whatsoeuer
               any
               prince
               doth
               set
               forth
               that
               they
               will
               profess
            
             and
             add
             vnto
             them
             those
             other
             firarmes
             in
             the
             church
             of
             England
             that
             Mr
             Chaderton
             complayneth
             of
             ;
             
               eronius
               and
               hereticall
               sectaries
               ,
               witches
               ,
               charmers
               sorcerers
               ,
               murtherers
               ,
               theeues
               ,
               adulterers
               ,
               liars
               ,
               &c
            
             and
             all
             these
             togither
             being
             compelled
             by
             law
             into
             one
             church
             and
             brotherhood
             ,
             can
             any
             man
             doubt
             now
             of
             that
             which
             these
             ministers
             ,
             f
             say
             ,
             that
             
               their
               whole
               church
               maketh
               profession
               of
               the
               true
               faith
            
             ?
          
           
             The
             
               Confession
               ,
               Apologie
            
             .
             and
             
               Conuocation-howse
               articles
            
             ,
             are
             strange
             proofs
             of
             the
             peoples
             profession
             .
             If
             a
             few
             men
             in
             their
             Studies
             or
             Consistories
             ,
             write
             books
             or
             articles
             of
             religion
             .
             and
             send
             them
             a
             broad
             ;
             must
             
             all
             people
             that
             see
             or
             hear
             them
             ,
             wil
             they
             nil
             they
             ,
             needs
             be
             counted
             professors
             of
             that
             religion
             ?
             yea
             such
             also
             as
             neuer
             heard
             of
             them
             in
             their
             liues
             nor
             cānot
             tel
             what
             they
             meāe
             ?
             Surly
             these
             ministers
             ar
             eyther
             very
             ignorant
             ,
             or
             carelesse
             what
             they
             say
             ,
             when
             they
             call
             this
             an
             
               euident
               proof
            
             .
             The
             churches
             in
             France
             and
             Belgia
             haue
             published
             Confessions
             and
             Articles
             also
             ,
             better
             then
             those
             in
             England
             :
             yet
             are
             there
             thowsands
             and
             ten
             thowsands
             dwelling
             among
             them
             ,
             that
             neyther
             so
             professe
             ,
             nor
             are
             members
             of
             their
             churches
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             it
             were
             granted
             that
             the
             publicke
             writings
             ,
             articles
             canons
             &c.
             are
             to
             be
             esteemed
             the
             faith
             &
             profession
             of
             all
             Engl.
             yet
             we
             deny
             them
             to
             make
             profession
             of
             the
             true
             faith
             ;
             for
             their
             Seruice
             book
             ,
             homilies
             .
             book
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             with
             the
             impious
             canons
             confirming
             all
             the
             Romish
             idolatries
             ,
             Antichristian
             clergie
             and
             ceremonies
             that
             are
             among
             them
             ,
             excommunicating
             ,
             a
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             ,
             all
             that
             speake
             against
             them
             ;
             this
             is
             no
             true
             Christian
             profession
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             other
             truthes
             are
             mixed
             with
             them
             .
             For
             as
             the
             Papists
             holding
             many
             good
             grounds
             of
             religion
             in
             generall
             ,
             yet
             by
             other
             additions
             and
             contradictions
             ,
             do
             ouerthrow
             the
             truth
             :
             so
             is
             it
             in
             England
             ,
             as
             before
             in
             this
             treatise
             ,
             and
             in
             many
             others
             ,
             hath
             been
             proued
             and
             after
             shall
             further
             appear
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             these
             Ministers
             
               confidently
               deny
               that
               their
               church
               accounteth
               any
               one
               for
               her
               childe
               or
               member
               ,
               that
               doth
               not
               professe
               the
               faith
               of
               Christ
               in
               some
               measure
            
             :
             it
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             vayn
             flourish
             .
             For
             was
             there
             euer
             such
             grossnes
             in
             the
             deepest
             gulfe
             of
             Popery
             as
             to
             deney
             Christ
             utterly
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             professe
             him
             
               in
               some
               measure
            
             ?
             Nay
             it
             could
             not
             be
             the
             throne
             of
             Antichrist
             vnlesse
             he
             did
             professe
             Christ.
             It
             is
             wel
             known
             ,
             none
             are
             baptised
             among
             the
             Papists
             ,
             but
             they
             professe
             the
             very
             same
             faith
             that
             is
             now
             professed
             at
             the
             baptisme
             in
             Engl.
             namely
             that
             which
             they
             call
             
               th'
               Apostles
               Creed
            
             So
             then
             what
             haue
             these
             godly
             ministers
             sayd
             more
             then
             the
             simplest
             papist
             in
             the
             world
             could
             haue
             sayd
             for
             his
             church
             ?
             Now
             in
             that
             they
             make
             this
             a
             colour
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             profane
             and
             wicked
             were
             not
             accounted
             children
             of
             the
             church
             :
             they
             shew
             themselues
             to
             be
             b
             the
             snare
             of
             a
             fowler
             in
             al
             their
             wayes
             :
             yet
             set
             they
             a
             snare
             so
             slight
             ,
             that
             euery
             man
             may
             breake
             it
             .
             For
             who
             knowes
             not
             that
             there
             be
             multitudes
             of
             profane
             and
             wicked
             persons
             in
             the
             land
             ?
             Who
             knowes
             not
             that
             the
             whole
             land
             generally
             is
             baptised
             ?
             Yea
             the
             baptisiing
             of
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             most
             wicked
             ,
             is
             not
             onely
             practised
             but
             befended
             in
             print
             ,
             by
             their
             late
             Archbishop
             
               D.
               Whitg
            
             .
             who
             pleaded
             c
             
               what
               if
               it
               be
               the
               child
               of
               a
               dronkard
               ,
               or
               of
               an
               harl●t
               ?
               what
               if
               the
               Parents
               be
               papists
               ?
               what
               if
               they
               be
               heretiks
               ?
               &c.
               shall
               not
               their
               children
               be
               baptised
            
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             he
             will
             haue
             it
             to
             be
             a
             common
             passage
             for
             all
             uile
             persons
             ,
             
               Good
               and
               euil
            
             (
             sayth
             c
             he
             )
             
               clean
               and
               vnclean
               ,
               holy
               and
               profane
               ,
               must
               needs
               passe
               by
               it
               .
            
             And
             at
             baptisme
             their
             seruice
             book
             teacheth
             the
             priest
             to
             say
             of
             euery
             one
             ,
             
               we
               receiue
               this
               child
               into
               the
               congregation
               of
               Christs
               flock
               .
            
             Being
             thus
             receiued
             ,
             not
             one
             of
             a
             thowsand
             wicked
             persons
             ,
             are
             euer
             excommunicated
             :
             but
             are
             fostered
             in
             the
             church
             vntill
             their
             death
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             priest
             is
             taught
             agayn
             to
             say
             that
             e
             
               it
               hath
               pleased
               God
               to
               take
               vnto
               himselfe
               the
               sowle
               of
               their
               
               dear
               brother
               there
               departed
               ,
            
             and
             so
             he
             committeth
             his
             body
             to
             the
             ground
             
               in
               sure
               and
               certayn
               hope
               of
               resurrection
               to
               eternal
               life
               .
            
             This
             being
             the
             generall
             state
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             as
             all
             men
             know
             ;
             what
             dissemblers
             are
             these
             Ministers
             to
             intimate
             .
             as
             if
             their
             church
             acknowledged
             not
             the
             open
             wicked
             for
             her
             children
             and
             
               members
               ?
               Mr
               Gifford
            
             ,
             when
             tyme
             was
             ,
             yeilded
             farr
             otherweise
             .
             I
             confesse
             a
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               that
               our
               church
               ,
               if
               ye
               vnderstand
               the
               whole
               assembly
               ,
               is
               ful
               of
               al
               wicked
               vices
               .
               There
               are
               a
               number
               among
               vs
               which
               are
               of
               your
               brood
               ,
            
             speaking
             to
             a
             ●apist
             ,
             )
             
               wh●se
               euill
               life
               is
               seen
               wel
               yenough
               ,
               there
               ar●
               a
               very
               great
               number
               of
               meer
               worldlings
               which
               doe
               not
               greatly
               esteem
               any
               religion
               although
               they
               seem
               now
               because
               of
               lawes
               ,
               to
               allow
               and
               fauour
               our
               side
               .
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Now
             hauing
             sayd
             somewhat
             for
             themselues
             ,
             such
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             they
             cauil
             b
             at
             our
             description
             of
             a
             church
             ,
             when
             we
             say
             ,
             that
             
               it
               is
               a
               company
               of
               faithfull
               people
               that
               truely
               worship
               Christ
               and
               rea●●ly
               obey
               him
               .
            
             This
             say
             these
             Ministers
             ,
             is
             
               vtterly
               vntrue
               if
               it
               be
               understood
               of
               the
               visible
               church
               .
            
             This
             is
             strange
             .
             What
             would
             they
             haue
             vs
             describe
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             
               a
               company
               of
               infidels
            
             ;
             or
             a
             company
             of
             
               faithfull
               and
               of
               infidels
            
             togither
             :
             when
             Paul
             teacheth
             that
             there
             is
             no
             communion
             between
             such
             ,
             2
             Cor
             6.14.15
             or
             should
             we
             say
             ,
             a
             people
             that
             
               falsely
               worship
            
             Christ
             ?
             Indeed
             if
             so
             we
             held
             ,
             we
             might
             wel
             returne
             to
             their
             Church
             of
             England
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             
               false
               worship
            
             more
             then
             yenough
             .
             The
             Apostle
             writing
             to
             the
             visible
             church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             calleth
             them
             c
             Saincts
             ,
             and
             
               th●
               faithfull
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             .
             Wil
             they
             say
             that
             this
             also
             was
             
               utterly
               untrue
            
             ?
             Their
             own
             Articles
             of
             religion
             in
             England
             d
             say
             thus
             ;
             
               the
               visible
               church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               a
               congregation
               of
               faithfull
               people
            
             &c.
             and
             is
             this
             also
             
               vtt●rly
               vntrue
            
             ?
             But
             let
             vs
             hear
             their
             reason
             why
             this
             should
             be
             vntruth
             .
             For
             (
             say
             they
             )
             
               if
               euery
               one
               that
               the
               church
               may
               account
               a
               visible
               member
               ,
               be
               truely
               faithfull
               ,
               how
               is
               our
               Sauiour
               to
               be
               vnderstood
               when
               he
               compareth
               the
               chur●h
               or
               ministery
               thereof
               to
               a
               draw
               net
               gathering
               aswel
               that
               which
               must
               be
               cast
               away
               as
               good
               fish
            
             &c.
             
             Me
             thinks
             these
             
               godly
               ministers
            
             f
             should
             be
             ashamed
             so
             to
             depraue
             not
             onely
             our
             meaning
             ,
             but
             our
             very
             words
             ,
             that
             when
             we
             say
             
               of
               faithfull
               people
               ,
               that
               truely
               worship
               ,
            
             they
             wil
             turne
             and
             trans●
             lace
             them
             to
             
               truely
               faithfull
            
             ,
             and
             then
             gather
             (
             as
             afterwards
             they
             doe
             ,
             )
             as
             
               if
               men
               may
               not
               account
               any
               to
               be
               members
               of
               the
               church
               ,
               by
               their
               outward
               profession
               ,
               vnl●sse
               they
               know
               them
               to
               haue
               true
               faith
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               onely
               is
               able
               to
               dis●●rne
               .
            
             Could
             any
             reasonable
             man
             thus
             construe
             our
             words
             ,
             or
             gather
             from
             them
             ,
             vnlesse
             he
             purposely
             would
             depraue
             ?
             especially
             knowing
             (
             as
             these
             men
             know
             wel
             )
             our
             constant
             witnesse
             otherweise
             ,
             who
             esteeme
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             by
             their
             outward
             profession
             and
             walking
             ;
             and
             haue
             long
             since
             published
             in
             our
             Confussion
             ,
             e
             that
             
               many
               hypocrites
            
             will
             lurke
             in
             the
             church
             whiles
             it
             is
             on
             earth
             .
             But
             thus
             it
             pleased
             these
             men
             to
             abuse
             vs
             ,
             before
             the
             simple
             reader
             .
          
           
             Their
             third
             reason
             for
             their
             church
             is
             ,
             that
             f
             
               they
               hold
               teach
               and
               maynteyn
               every
               part
               and
               article
               of
               Gods
               holy
               truth
               which
               is
               fundamentall
               .
            
             The
             proof
             of
             this
             ,
             
             they
             would
             haue
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             their
             
               Confessions
               ,
               Catechisnes
               and
               Articles
               of
               religion
               published
               and
               approued
               of
               in
               their
               church
               .
            
          
           
           
             This
             reason
             is
             like
             (
             if
             not
             the
             very
             same
             with
             )
             the
             former
             ,
             which
             s●ake
             also
             of
             
               professing
               the
               true
               faith
            
             ,
             as
             was
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             their
             Conf●s●●●n
             ,
             
             Apologie
             ,
             &
             Articles
             .
             What
             meane
             these
             ministers
             to
             cloy
             their
             reader
             so
             oftē
             with
             one
             dish
             of
             meat
             ,
             a
             little
             diuertly
             dressed
             ?
             It
             is
             doubtlesse
             for
             want
             of
             better
             store
             .
             Yet
             this
             wh●ch
             they
             bring
             is
             very
             vnsauoury
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             not
             seasoned
             with
             the
             salt
             of
             Gods
             couenant
             .
             First
             for
             that
             poynt
             of
             
               f●ndamentall
               truth
            
             ,
             which
             they
             so
             long
             haue
             stood
             vpon
             ,
             and
             co●ld
             neu●r
             be
             gotten
             distinctly
             to
             shew
             what
             truth
             is
             fundamental
             ,
             and
             what
             not
             :
             we
             haue
             now
             these
             ministers
             resolute
             judgement
             of
             it
             thus
             ,
             a
             
               The
               onely
               fundamental
               truth
               in
               religion
            
             is
             this
             ;
             
               That
               Iesus
               Christ
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               took
               our
               nature
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               is
               our
               onely
               and
               alsufficient
               Sauiour
            
             For
             proof
             of
             this
             ,
             they
             first
             allege
             ,
             that
             
               th●y
               receiue
               this
               truth
               are
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               state
               of
               saluation
               :
               they
               that
               receiue
               it
               not
               cannot
               possibly
               be
               saued
               .
               Mat.
            
             16.18
             Mark.
             16.16
             1
             I●h
             .
             4.2
             .
             Col
             2.7
             .
          
           
             But
             first
             ,
             none
             of
             these
             scriptures
             doe
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             one
             article
             ,
             which
             these
             ministers
             haue
             set
             downe
             in
             this
             forme
             of
             words
             ,
             is
             
               the
               onely
               fundamentall
               truth
               in
               religion
               .
            
             Neyther
             doth
             any
             other
             scripture
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             of
             ,
             so
             speake
             ;
             for
             though
             Christ
             b
             onely
             is
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Christian
             church
             ;
             and
             though
             (
             as
             they
             secondly
             allege
             )
             no
             other
             point
             of
             religion
             is
             necessary
             otherwise
             then
             as
             it
             tendeth
             necessarily
             to
             teach
             or
             confirme
             this
             one
             truth
             :
             yet
             foloweth
             it
             not
             ,
             but
             other
             points
             also
             are
             fundamental
             truthes
             the
             denyall
             of
             which
             will
             abolish
             from
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             they
             haue
             altered
             ,
             added
             to
             ,
             and
             omitted
             some
             of
             the
             words
             of
             these
             scriptures
             ,
             for
             their
             own
             aduantage
             :
             For
             fearing
             that
             we
             would
             (
             as
             indeed
             we
             mean
             to
             doe
             )
             presse
             them
             with
             the
             profession
             of
             the
             Anabaptists
             Papists
             and
             other
             heretiks
             ;
             they
             thinke
             to
             preuent
             vs.
             And
             first
             against
             the
             Anabaptists
             which
             deny
             that
             Christ
             took
             our
             flesh
             ,
             these
             men
             haue
             added
             ,
             
               who
               took
               our
               nature
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               .
            
             Then
             against
             the
             papists
             which
             hold
             merit
             of
             works
             ,
             they
             adioyne
             these
             words
             ,
             
               our
               onely
               and
               alsufficient
               Sauiour
            
             .
             And
             this
             because
             the
             church
             of
             England
             mainteyneth
             the
             truth
             in
             these
             points
             ,
             against
             those
             fore
             sayd
             heretiks
             .
             On
             the
             other
             hand
             to
             help
             themselues
             in
             their
             corrupt
             Antichristian
             walking
             ,
             and
             false
             constitution
             ;
             they
             omit
             and
             mention
             not
             th'
             Apostles
             words
             Col.
             2.
             wher
             he
             sayth
             ,
             c
             
               As
               ye
               haue
               receiued
               Christ
               Iesus
               the
               Lord
               ,
               so
               walke
               in
               him
               ,
               rooted
               and
               built
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               stablished
               in
               the
               faith
               ,
               as
               ye
               haue
               been
               taught
            
             &c
             The
             discreet
             reader
             may
             soon
             espy
             their
             purpose
             in
             this
             cunning
             cariage
             .
             d
             For
             let
             the
             position
             be
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             scripture
             termes
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             see
             ,
             how
             weake
             their
             plea
             will
             be
             .
             
               The
               onely
               fundamentall
               truth
               in
               religion
               is
               this
               :
               That
               Iesus
               is
            
             e
             
               the
               Christ
               ,
               the
               sonne
               of
               the
               liuing
               God
               ,
            
             f
             
               comen
               in
               the
               flesh
               in
               whom
               we
               must
            
             g
             
               beleeue
               and
            
             h
             
               walke
               ,
               being
               rooted
               and
               build
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               stablished
               in
               the
               faith
               as
               we
               are
               taught
               in
               the
               new
               testament
               .
            
          
           
             If
             now
             these
             ministers
             will
             insist
             vpon
             the
             three
             first
             scriptures
             onely
             ,
             and
             generall
             terms
             that
             are
             in
             them
             ;
             it
             is
             apparant
             that
             the
             Papists
             ,
             Anabaptists
             and
             many
             other
             miscreants
             ,
             doe
             hold
             and
             professe
             them
             absolutely
             :
             
             absolutely
             :
             But
             if
             they
             joyne
             with
             them
             ,
             Colos.
             2.
             and
             compare
             the
             
               walking
               rooting
               ,
               building
            
             ,
             and
             
               stablishing
               in
               the
               faith
               taught
            
             by
             th'
             Apostles
             ,
             with
             the
             Popish
             church
             ,
             or
             with
             their
             own
             ;
             it
             wil
             be
             found
             that
             neyther
             of
             them
             hold
             the
             fo●ndation
             Christ
             aright
             .
             Themselues
             w●ll
             grant
             it
             of
             the
             Pap●sts
             and
             other
             heretiks
             .
             and
             for
             their
             own
             church
             ,
             it
             is
             before
             in
             this
             a
             treatise
             proued
             ▪
          
           
             So
             then
             to
             come
             agayn
             vnto
             their
             reason
             ,
             that
             they
             
               hold
               ,
               ●e●ch
               and
               mainteyn
               euery
               part
               of
               Gods
               holy
               truth
               which
               is
               fundam●ntall
            
             ;
             whereby
             they
             woul●
             concl●de
             themselues
             to
             be
             a
             true
             chr●ch
             the
             ar●ument
             is
             deneyed
             .
             F●r
             first
             if
             ●t
             were
             granted
             that
             
               th●y
               h●ld
               ,
               ●aught
               and
               mai●teyn●d
            
             every
             part
             of
             
               fund●●ental
               truth
            
             ,
             which
             yet
             with
             them
             is
             but
             one
             article
             onely
             as
             we
             haue
             heard
             ,
             )
             it
             w●ll
             not
             follow
             necessaryly
             that
             therefore
             they
             are
             a
             true
             ch●rch
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             truely
             professe
             the
             Christ
             an
             faith
             .
             There
             wan●
             two
             things
             ;
             1
             obedience
             to
             the
             truth
             professed
             ;
             (
             witho●t
             which
             men
             b
             shal
             be
             damned
             ,
             whatsoeuer
             they
             professe
             ,
             )
             2
             and
             a
             right
             profession
             of
             the
             true
             faith
             onely
             ,
             without
             err●urs
             adioyned
             that
             ouerthrow
             the
             same
             faith
             ,
             and
             obedience
             thereto
             For
             if
             a
             people
             profe●sing
             that
             
               onely
               fundamentall
               truth
            
             which
             these
             ministers
             c
             speake
             of
             ;
             should
             withall
             professe
             Mahomet
             the
             prophet
             of
             the
             Turks
             ;
             or
             
               H.
               N.
            
             the
             God
             of
             the
             Familists
             ;
             or
             any
             other
             like
             abomination
             :
             were
             this
             misceline
             profession
             of
             Christ
             and
             Belial
             togither
             .
             a
             true
             and
             sound
             profe●sion
             ?
             I
             trow
             not
             .
             So
             then
             these
             ministers
             must
             alter
             their
             plea
             thus
             ;
             that
             they
             hold
             teach
             mainteyn
             and
             obey
             every
             part
             of
             the
             fundamentall
             truth
             ,
             and
             nothing
             els
             with
             it
             ,
             that
             ouerthrowes
             the
             same
             .
             If
             now
             they
             say
             this
             they
             doe
             ,
             I
             haue
             before
             in
             this
             treatise
             d
             disproued
             it
             ;
             and
             here
             agayn
             will
             briefly
             disproue
             it
             ,
             thus
             .
             They
             professe
             to
             beleeu
             e
             the
             
               Communion
               of
               Saincts
            
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             visible
             church
             is
             f
             a
             
               congregation
               of
               faithfull
               people
            
             .
             Yet
             contrariweise
             they
             hold
             teach
             and
             mainteyne
             ,
             that
             their
             own
             church
             is
             a
             true
             church
             of
             Christ
             ;
             though
             it
             consists
             as
             wel
             of
             vnholy
             as
             holy
             ,
             infidels
             as
             beleeuers
             and
             innumerable
             wicked
             persons
             openly
             seen
             and
             known
             .
             That
             this
             they
             hold
             &
             mainteyn
             ,
             is
             pro●ed
             by
             their
             continual
             clamors
             and
             reprochful
             writings
             against
             vs
             ,
             that
             call
             vpon
             them
             for
             a
             separation
             of
             light
             from
             darknesse
             .
             It
             is
             proued
             by
             
               Dr
               W●itgifts
            
             plea
             before
             mentioned
             ,
             that
             the
             children
             of
             Papists
             ,
             heretiks
             ,
             and
             other
             wicked
             persons
             are
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             baptised
             amōg
             the●
             It
             is
             further
             proued
             by
             the
             visible
             estate
             of
             their
             church
             knowne
             vnto
             all
             among
             them
             ,
             and
             test●fied
             by
             her
             dearest
             freinds
             &
             fauourers
             .
             M●
             Gifford
             speaking
             to
             his
             brethren
             ●f
             the
             Communion
             of
             Saincts
             in
             Engl.
             sayth
             ,
             g
             
               Yee
               would
               euen
               powr
               out
               your
               stin●ing
               and
               r●t●en
               p●yson
               ,
               like
               blaspemous
               and
               venemous
               beasts
               :
               ye
               would
               speake
               after
               this
               manner
               ,
               you
               that
               are
               so
               full
               of
               the
               spirit
               ;
               you
               that
               are
               Saincts
               ,
               and
               su●h
               like
               .
               What
               are
               you
               Di●ils
               ;
               are
               ye
               of
               the
               flesh
               ?
               No
               do●ut
               ye
               are
               ,
               vntill
               God
               convert
               ye
               .
               But
               we
               may
               se
               how
               diui●ishly
               men
               ar
               become
               wicked
               :
               when
               a
               man
               cannot
               make
               any
               appearance
               to
               be
               godly
               and
               holy
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               reproched
               as
               though
               it
               were
               a
               shamefull
               thing
               to
               be
               lead
               by
               the
               spirit
            
             &c.
             
             These
             and
             the
             like
             records
             ,
             with
             the
             continuance
             
             continuance
             in
             this
             confused
             estate
             ,
             plainely
             proue
             an
             ouerthrow
             of
             that
             article
             of
             the
             true
             church
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             :
             and
             the
             body
             being
             disanulled
             ,
             Christ
             the
             head
             cannot
             soundly
             be
             reteyned
             .
          
           
             Agayn
             ,
             they
             professe
             in
             Engl.
             that
             a
             
               the
               pu●e
               word
               of
               God
            
             is
             to
             be
             preached
             ,
             the
             sacraments
             
               duely
               administred
            
             &c.
             also
             ,
             that
             b
             
               in
               our
               doings
               ,
               that
               will
               of
               God
               is
               to
               be
               followed
               which
               we
               haue
               expresly
               decleared
               vnto
               vs
               in
               the
               word
               of
               God.
            
             Yet
             withall
             ,
             they
             professe
             and
             practise
             in
             that
             church
             ,
             to
             c
             read
             the
             Apocrypha
             ●criptures
             (
             in
             which
             are
             found
             vntruthes
             and
             errors
             ,
             when
             many
             parts
             of
             the
             authentik
             scripture
             ,
             are
             neuer
             read
             among
             them
             .
             )
             they
             haue
             also
             written
             d
             homilies
             ,
             in
             sted
             of
             preaching
             ;
             a
             written
             Le●tourg●e
             ,
             Letany
             ,
             collects
             &c.
             in
             sted
             of
             praying
             ;
             which
             e
             Leitoargie
             with
             all
             the
             popish
             contents
             therein
             .
             must
             be
             approued
             and
             vsed
             by
             all
             the
             Priests
             and
             people
             ,
             and
             God
             serued
             by
             it
             euery
             day
             .
             They
             haue
             also
             an
             antichristian
             clergie
             ,
             ca●led
             and
             ordeyned
             according
             to
             their
             pontifical
             ,
             or
             
               book
               of
               ordination
            
             ,
             which
             ●n
             their
             beleef
             ,
             f
             
               hath
               not
               any
               thing
               that
               of
               it selfe
               is
               s●perstitious
               and
               vngodly
            
             &c.
             
             Finally
             all
             the
             Romish
             reliques
             yet
             in
             England
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             hierarch●e
             ,
             worship
             ,
             ceremonies
             ,
             ordinances
             church
             constitution
             &c.
             (
             which
             things
             can
             neuer
             be
             approued
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             )
             are
             yet
             g
             held
             and
             vpheld
             ,
             taught
             and
             mainteyned
             in
             the
             church
             to
             the
             excommunicating
             and
             persecuting
             of
             all
             such
             ,
             as
             speake
             against
             them
             ,
             or
             refuse
             to
             communicate
             with
             them
             .
             This
             sinfull
             mixture
             ,
             and
             maintenance
             of
             so
             much
             ant●christian
             error
             ,
             with
             the
             christian
             truthes
             that
             they
             profe●●e
             ;
             is
             no
             true
             Christian
             profession
             and
             practise
             of
             our
             obedience
             vnto
             the
             fundamentall
             truth
             of
             the
             gospell
             :
             neyther
             can
             the
             ministers
             proue
             ,
             that
             these
             contraries
             will
             stand
             together
             ,
             when
             account
             shal
             be
             giuen
             before
             the
             iudgment
             seat
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             I
             answer
             (
             as
             to
             their
             former
             reason
             that
             although
             some
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             haue
             written
             
               Articles
               ,
               Catechismes
            
             &c.
             yet
             are
             not
             these
             approu●d
             ,
             much
             lesse
             walked
             in
             ,
             by
             the
             church
             of
             Engl.
             neyther
             are
             the
             people
             
               rooted
               ,
               b●ilded
            
             ,
             and
             
               stablished
               in
               the
               faith
            
             according
             to
             Colos.
             2.
             but
             are
             di●●olute
             and
             profane
             in
             their
             conuersation
             ,
             rooted
             in
             uices
             ,
             and
             stablished
             in
             iniquitis
             as
             lamētable
             experience
             teacheth
             all
             men
             ;
             as
             the
             test●mon●es
             of
             their
             own
             ministers
             before
             alleged
             proue
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             we
             might
             allege
             ,
             and
             must
             ;
             if
             these
             men
             still
             continue
             to
             vrge
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             knowne
             to
             be
             farr
             otherweise
             .
             For
             how
             well
             their
             people
             doe
             walke
             in
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             foundation
             Christ
             ,
             and
             approue
             of
             all
             
               fundamentall
               truthes
            
             in
             the
             scriptures
             ;
             let
             these
             testimonies
             of
             their
             own
             freinds
             shew
             .
             
               The
               most
               part
               of
               your
               honest
               men
            
             (
             saith
             Mr
             Gifford
             h
             to
             and
             of
             his
             brethren
             )
             
               now
               a
               dayes
               ,
               delight
               so
               much
               in
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               meditate
               so
               much
               in
               it
               ,
               that
               they
               care
               not
               a
               button
               though
               they
               neuer
               heare
               it
               .
               they
               loue
               it
               :
               and
               set
               as
               much
               by
               it
               as
               they
               doe
               by
               an
               old
               s●●e
               .
               Euery
               man
            
             (
             sayth
             i
             an
             other
             )
             
               followeth
               the
               pride
               couetousnes
               ,
               whordome
               ,
               dronkennes
               ,
               of
               his
               owne
               hart
               ,
               and
               no
               man
               remembreth
               Ioseph
               .
               The
               barrs
               are
               filled
               with
               pleadings
               ,
               &
               the
               streets
               are
               full
               of
               cries
               of
               the
               poor
               ,
               fulnes
               of
               meat
               ,
               and
               contempt
               is
               among
               vs
               ,
               and
               who
               
               considereth
               !
               Yet
               if
               this
               our
               sinne
               were
               onely
               against
               men
               ,
               and
               not
               against
               God
               there
               ●ight
               be
               some
               hope
               .
               But
               when
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               bl●spemous
               swearer
               is
               not
               ti●d
               vp
               ,
               and
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               idolatrous
               generation
               of
               Atheists
               and
               profane
               persons
               be
               not
               chained
               ,
               when
               the
               most
               holy
               and
               precious
               word
               of
               God
               is
               manifestly
               contemned
               ,
               the
               ioyfull
               and
               heauenly
               tidings
               of
               saluation
               so
               negligently
               and
               vngratefully
               troden
               vnder
               foot
               ,
               the
               true
               and
               faithfull
               messengers
               pursued
               ,
               arraygnned
               and
               diuers
               wayes
               ●fflicted
               :
               then
               if
               the
               old
               world
               for
               malicious
               imaginations
               Sodome
               and
               Gomora
               for
               pride
               fulnes
               of
               meat
               and
               vnmercifulnes
               :
               if
               Ierusalem
               for
               abusing
               Gods
               Prophets
               and
               wilfulnesse
               were
               woefully
               destroyed
               :
               what
               may
               we
               poor
               carelesse
               People
               look
               for
               it
               we
               doe
               not
               repent
               ,
               but
               (
               as
               it
               is
               almost
               vniuersally
               feared
               sp●edy
               ruine
               and
               vtter
               desolation
               ,
            
          
           
             The
             exceptions
             which
             these
             Godly
             ministers
             take
             against
             Mr
             Barrowes
             writings
             ,
             and
             yet
             professe
             a
             not
             to
             answer
             them
             ;
             need
             not
             now
             to
             be
             stood
             vpon
             ,
             till
             the
             particulars
             whereby
             he
             hath
             discouered
             their
             errors
             and
             euill
             dealings
             ,
             be
             by
             them
             taken
             away
             .
             They
             further
             taxe
             &
             note
             it
             in
             him
             as
             b
             a
             
               strange
               opinion
            
             and
             
               an
               error
               full
               grosse
            
             ,
             mainteyned
             in
             pag.
             156.157
             .
             of
             his
             Discouery
             ,
             vidz
             that
             
               euery
               truth
               conteyned
               in
               the
               scripture
               is
               fundamentall
               .
            
             But
             the
             grossnes
             or
             crossnes
             wil
             be
             found
             in
             themselus
             for
             that
             which
             Mr
             Barrow
             there
             inueigheth
             against
             ,
             was
             this
             ,
             c
             
               that
               though
               transgressions
               and
               errors
               be
               obstinately
               continued
               in
               ,
               and
               openly
               taught
               .
               after
               they
               be
               reproued
               and
               conuinced
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               yea
               and
               the
               parties
               dye
               in
               that
               estate
               without
               repentance
               of
               these
               transgressions
               or
               errors
               :
               yet
               may
               they
               hold
               the
               foundation
               and
               be
               vadoubtedly
               saued
               .
               Of
               this
               minde
               were
               ,
               and
               still
               continue
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               fiue
               of
               the
               very
               principal
               and
               best
               esteemed
               ministers
               of
               Engl.
               both
               for
               learning
               and
               conscience
               :
               although
               there
               were
               alleged
               against
               the
               same
               these
               expresse
               scriptures
               ,
               Num.
            
             15.30
             31.
             
             Exod.
             23.21
             .
             1
             Sam.
             15.22.23
             .
             Ezek.
             18.26
             Mat.
             5
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             Iam.
             2
             10.
             &c.
             
          
           
             This
             was
             the
             thing
             that
             
               M
               ,
               Bar.
            
             there
             bet
             down
             ,
             shewing
             further
             ,
             that
             
               if
               the
               whole
               scripture
               was
               giuen
               by
               inspiration
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               is
               profitable
               to
               teach
               ,
               to
               conuince
               ,
            
             
             
               to
               correct
               ,
               to
               instruct
               in
               righteousnes
               ;
               if
               it
               be
               the
               groundwork
               and
               foundatiō
               of
               the
               church
               ,
               of
               our
               fayth
               :
               if
               it
               be
               the
               law
               and
               rule
               of
               our
               life
               ,
               the
               light
               of
               our
               eyes
               &c.
               
               If
               euery
               word
               of
               God
               be
               holy
               ,
               pure
               ,
               perpetuall
               ;
               then
               is
               this
               deep
               learning
               of
               theyrs
               ,
               diuilish
               and
               blasphemous
               ,
               that
               thus
               to
               colour
               and
               couer
               their
               wickedness
               .
               make
               some
               part
               of
               gods
               word
               fundamentall
               .
               substantiall
               ,
               necessary
               ,
               other
               accidentall
               ,
               superficiall
               ,
               needlesse
               ,
               especially
               where
               it
               sheweth
               reproueth
               and
               condemneth
               their
               doings
            
             &c
          
           
             Now
             what
             say
             these
             ministers
             against
             this
             plea
             ?
             they
             plainly
             yeild
             in
             effect
             to
             th'truth
             ,
             which
             they
             could
             with
             no
             coulour
             gainsay
             ;
             
               we
               beleeu
            
             (
             say
             d
             they
             )
             
               and
               teach
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               Part
               of
               holy
               scripture
               ,
               which
               euery
               Christian
               is
               not
               necessarily
               bound
               to
               seek
               ,
               &
               desire
               knowledge
               of
               so
               far
               sorth
               as
               in
               him
               lyeth
               .
            
             Very
             wel
             sayd
             &
             ;
             had
             they
             added
             also
             this
             word
             obeyed
             ,
             (
             which
             I
             suppose
             they
             would
             be
             thought
             to
             intimate
             ,
             )
             there
             would
             be
             no
             difference
             between
             
               M
               ,
               Barrow
            
             and
             them
             ,
             though
             thus
             they
             would
             traduce
             him
             .
             But
             least
             they
             should
             seeme
             to
             condemne
             themselues
             ,
             they
             except
             .
             
               yet
               dare
            
             
             a
             
               we
               not
               cal
               euery
               truth
               fundamentall
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               such
               as
               if
               it
               be
               not
               knowne
               and
               obeyed
               ,
               the
               whole
               religion
               and
               fayth
               of
               the
               church
               must
               needs
               fall
               to
               the
               ground
            
             ;
             and
             agayne
             ;
             b
             
               we
               doubt
               not
               that
               some
               parts
               are
               of
               more
               vse
               ,
               and
               more
               necessary
               for
               men
               to
               know
               ,
               then
               othersome
               .
            
             In
             these
             things
             (
             excepting
             the
             word
             fundamentall
             which
             seemeth
             to
             be
             but
             strife
             about
             a
             word
             ,
             )
             We
             agree
             with
             them
             ;
             neyther
             doth
             Mr
             Barrow
             ,
             that
             I
             can
             perceiue
             disagree
             for
             it
             is
             one
             thing
             
               not
               to
               know
               and
               obey
               euery
               truth
               ,
            
             as
             they
             speake
             ,
             and
             another
             thing
             
               to
               know
            
             ,
             as
             hau●ng
             
               reproofe
               and
               conuiction
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             to
             disobey
             and
             rebel
             against
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             continue
             obstinately
             in
             transgre●sion
             ▪
             which
             was
             the
             poynt
             in
             hand
             .
             And
             for
             the
             world
             fundamentall
             ,
             seing
             all
             Gods
             testimonies
             are
             true
             ;
             and
             Dauid
             sayth
             that
             the
             Lord
             hath
             c
             
               founded
               them
            
             for
             euer
             ;
             I
             see
             no
             cause
             why
             we
             need
             be
             afraid
             to
             call
             euery
             tr●th
             fundamentall
             that
             is
             such
             as
             is
             firme
             and
             stable
             .
             and
             on
             which
             we
             shovld
             ground
             and
             builde
             our
             faith
             and
             actions
             vp
             on
             alwayes
             .
             Yet
             seing
             now
             what
             these
             ministers
             vnderstand
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             striue
             .
             Also
             M
             ,
             Barrow
             himselfe
             in
             his
             Obseruations
             vpon
             Mr
             Giff●rds
             last
             reply
             telleth
             him
             that
             he
             d
             
               denyeth
               not
               in
               vse
               of
               speech
               such
               distinction
               ,
               so
               much
               as
               withstand
               such
               eronius
               abuse
               of
               that
               distinction
               ,
               which
            
             M.
             
               Gifford
               and
               other
               deuines
               of
               these
               tymes
               would
               infer
               thereof
               .
            
             And
             in
             deed
             the
             simple
             are
             much
             beguiled
             by
             this
             subtile
             distinction
             .
             For
             when
             the
             sinns
             and
             idolatr●es
             of
             these
             Priests
             are
             blamed
             :
             answer
             is
             made
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             sinns
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             not
             fundamentall
             ,
             they
             cut
             vs
             not
             off
             from
             Christ
             we
             hold
             him
             the
             foundation
             ,
             and
             beleeue
             to
             be
             saued
             by
             him
             alone
             and
             by
             this
             colour
             ,
             men
             continue
             in
             transgression
             and
             idolatrie
             stil.
             which
             is
             as
             if
             a
             theef
             ,
             dronkard
             ,
             whormaister
             ,
             blasphemer
             ,
             or
             other
             vicious
             ,
             liuer
             ,
             being
             blamed
             by
             the
             lawes
             of
             God
             which
             condemne
             these
             sinnes
             ,
             should
             say
             ;
             
               These
               are
               petty
               faults
               I
               confesse
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               not
               fundamental
               :
               for
               the
               onely
               fundamentall
               truth
               and
               ground
               of
               all
               Gods
               law
               is
               Loue
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               the
               law
               .
            
             Rom.
             13.8
             9.10
             .
             Gal.
             5.14
             .
             1
             Tim.
             1.5
             .
             
               Now
               this
               foundatio●
            
             I
             
               hold
               ,
               for
            
             I
             
               professe
               to
               loue
               God
               aboue
               al
               ,
               and
               my
               neighbour
               as
               my
               s●lfe
               ,
               on
               which
               ground
               as
               Christ
               sayth
            
             e
             
               the
               law
               and
               prophets
               doe
               depend
               ;
               and
               this
            
             I
             
               doe
               ,
               howsoeuer
            
             I
             
               cannot
               keep
               my
               tongue
               from
               swearing
               ,
               lying
               and
               ●i●auldrie
               ,
               nor
               my
               hands
               from
               picking
               and
               stealing
               ,
               nor
               my
               body
               chast
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               yet
               my
               hart
               is
               good
            
             ,
             I
             
               loue
               God
               and
               my
               neighbour
               ,
               and
               hope
               to
               he
               saued
               as
               well
               as
               the
               precis●st
               puritan
               of
               them
               all
               ,
            
             And
             now
             what
             will
             these
             ministers
             say
             to
             the●r
             profane
             parishioners
             ,
             if
             thus
             they
             pleaded
             ?
             for
             doe
             not
             themselues
             thus
             plead
             for
             the
             trans●reossins
             of
             the
             first
             table
             ,
             and
             violating
             of
             the
             testament
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             their
             own
             false
             ministery
             ,
             idolatrous
             rites
             ,
             ceremonies
             ,
             and
             forged
             worship
             .
             But
             as
             euery
             true
             Christian
             hart
             knoweth
             that
             such
             profane
             ruffians
             ,
             howsoeuer
             they
             say
             they
             loue
             god
             ,
             yet
             in
             deed
             they
             hate
             him
             ,
             and
             howsoeuer
             the
             s●mme
             and
             end
             of
             all
             the
             Law
             is
             Loue
             onely
             ,
             yet
             that
             loue
             implyeth
             obedience
             to
             every
             particular
             precept
             ,
             and
             he
             which
             breaketh
             the
             least
             commandement
             and
             teacheth
             men
             so
             ,
             shal
             be
             called
             the
             least
             in
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heauen
             ;
             as
             Christ
             f
             sayth
             :
             
             so
             know
             they
             likeweise
             ,
             or
             should
             know
             ,
             that
             such
             superstitious
             idolaters
             ,
             false
             and
             Antichristian
             Prelates
             and
             priests
             ,
             howsoeuer
             they
             boast
             of
             true
             fayth
             ,
             yet
             by
             theyr
             works
             they
             deney
             it
             ;
             and
             although
             Fayth
             in
             Christ
             be
             the
             foundation
             of
             Christian
             religion
             ,
             yet
             in
             im●lieth
             necessarily
             
             obedience
             vnto
             the
             ordinances
             of
             his
             Testament
             ,
             euen
             b
             whatsoeuer
             is
             commanded
             them
             therein
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             curse
             is
             denounced
             against
             all
             the
             transgressors
             of
             Moses
             law
             
             in
             any
             part
             thereof
             ;
             so
             they
             shall
             not
             escape
             vengeance
             d
             that
             wilfully
             despise
             the
             law
             of
             Christ
             or
             any
             part
             of
             his
             testament
             ,
             confirmed
             with
             his
             precious
             blood
             .
             And
             if
             thus
             we
             vnderstand
             not
             and
             interpret
             those
             scriptures
             which
             sum
             vp
             al
             christianity
             in
             Christ
             ;
             we
             must
             needs
             confesse
             that
             many
             false
             churches
             ,
             euen
             Rome
             it selfe
             is
             a
             true
             church
             ;
             seeing
             they
             doe
             professe
             such
             generall
             grounds
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             by
             playn
             evidence
             of
             scripture
             seem
             sufficient
             vnto
             saluation
             ,
             as
             appeareth
             by
             
               Council
               Trident.
            
             Se●s
             ,
             3.
             compared
             with
             Rom.
             10.9
             .
             Act.
             8.37
             ,
             38.
             1
             
             Ioh.
             4.2
             .
             Mark.
             16.16
             .
             also
             Rhemes
             testam
             annot
             .
             on
             1
             Tim.
             2.5
             .
             wher
             they
             professe
             ,
             
               Christ
               by
               nature
               to
               be
               truely
               both
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               to
               be
               that
               on
               eternall
               priest
               and
               redeemer
               ,
               which
               by
               his
               sacrifice
               and
               death
               vpon
               the
               crosse
               ,
               hath
               reconciled
               us
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               payed
               his
               blood
               as
               a
               full
               and
               sufficient
               ransome
               for
               all
               our
               sinns
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             How
             beit
             ,
             that
             these
             ministers
             stumble
             no
             more
             at
             that
             we
             professe
             ,
             let
             them
             know
             ,
             we
             hold
             euery
             generall
             head
             and
             ground
             of
             doctrine
             more
             necessary
             to
             be
             known
             ,
             then
             ech
             particular
             branch
             of
             the
             same
             ?
             &
             an
             error
             ouerthrowing
             a
             whole
             ground
             of
             religion
             ,
             to
             be
             much
             more
             wicked
             then
             that
             which
             ouerturneth
             but
             a
             part
             thereof
             .
             Also
             that
             many
             of
             Gods
             church
             ,
             are
             ignorant
             of
             sundry
             particular
             doctrines
             of
             the
             Gospell
             yea
             
             all
             of
             vs
             in
             some
             ,
             for
             none
             is
             perfect
             ;
             yet
             that
             in
             some
             generall
             grounds
             ,
             ignorance
             is
             damnable
             ;
             and
             further
             that
             the
             wilfull
             and
             obstinate
             refusall
             or
             contempt
             of
             the
             least
             evident
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             f
             deadly
             and
             damnable
             of
             it
             own
             nature
             .
             Neyther
             see
             we
             ,
             how
             we
             should
             beleeue
             otherweise
             ,
             vnlesse
             with
             the
             Papists
             we
             think
             some
             sinns
             veniall
             some
             mortall
             As
             for
             
               Mr
               Barrowes
            
             words
             from
             Ioh.
             16.13
             .
             which
             also
             ,
             these
             ministers
             mistaking
             doe
             g
             mislike
             ;
             it
             is
             evident
             by
             his
             own
             writings
             h
             to
             the
             contrary
             otherwhere
             ,
             that
             he
             meant
             not
             so
             erroniously
             as
             they
             collect
             .
             But
             that
             promise
             made
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             he
             applieth
             vnto
             all
             the
             members
             of
             Christ
             by
             proportion
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             like
             measure
             .
             Which
             that
             it
             may
             be
             done
             ,
             we
             learne
             of
             the
             Apostles
             themselues
             in
             other
             like
             cases
             .
             2
             Cor.
             4.13
             .
             from
             Psalm
             .
             116.
             
             Heb.
             13.5.6
             .
             from
             Ios.
             1
             
               &
               Psal.
            
             118.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Their
             last
             reason
             is
             from
             the
             approbation
             of
             
               all
               the
               known
               churches
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               which
               acknowledge
               this
               church
            
             (
             of
             Engl.
             )
             
               for
               their
               sister
               ,
               and
               give
               vnto
               them
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               fellowship
               .
            
             This
             poynt
             is
             handled
             before
             in
             this
             treatise
             ,
             pag.
             9.
             &c.
             
             &
             48
             &
             51.
             &c.
             vnto
             which
             places
             I
             refer
             the
             reader
             .
             Many
             scriptures
             and
             reasons
             these
             ministers
             allege
             from
             the
             primitiue
             churches
             examples
             ,
             that
             reioyced
             for
             .
             and
             saluted
             one
             another
             ;
             &
             of
             
             and
             of
             the
             comfort
             that
             a
             church
             may
             haue
             in
             the
             communion
             and
             approbation
             of
             other
             churches
             .
             All
             which
             we
             grant
             ;
             and
             d●e
             obserue
             ,
             how
             fast
             ●hey
             can
             cite
             scriptures
             for
             things
             that
             we
             deny
             not
             .
             But
             they
             say
             nothing
             for
             the
             controuersie
             between
             them
             and
             vs.
             which
             consisteth
             of
             these
             3.
             poynts
             ;
             1
             whither
             a
             people
             may
             not
             separate
             from
             euill
             and
             professe
             and
             walke
             in
             the
             truth
             vnlesse
             or
             vntill
             other
             churches
             allow
             them
             2.
             whether
             it
             be
             a
             necessary
             and
             vndenyable
             argument
             ,
             that
             whomsoeuer
             other
             churches
             approue
             ,
             they
             are
             true
             churches
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             be
             esteemed
             of
             all
             men
             ;
             3
             and
             whither
             the
             reformed
             churches
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             doe
             approue
             of
             the
             church
             of
             England
             ,
             in
             all
             or
             any
             of
             the
             differences
             for
             which
             we
             s●parate
             from
             them
             .
             The
             first
             of
             these
             is
             proved
             by
             all
             Gods
             commandements
             ,
             which
             require
             euery
             man
             particularly
             to
             refrayn
             all
             evill
             ,
             and
             doe
             that
             which
             is
             good
             :
             Exod.
             20.
             
             The
             second
             is
             disproued
             by
             themselues
             in
             their
             writings
             against
             the
             Papists
             ;
             who
             pressed
             them
             with
             such
             reasons
             .
             
               Let
               councels
            
             (
             sayth
             a
             Mr
             Whitaker
             )
             
               be
               esteemed
               as
               they
               deserue
               :
               let
               their
               decrees
               be
               examined
               by
               Gods
               word
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               agree
               let
               them
               be
               receiued
               for
               that
               agreement
               :
               if
               not
               ,
               let
               them
               be
               reiected
               for
               the
               contrary
               .
            
             To
             this
             agreeth
             their
             own
             Bishops
             Articles
             ,
             ano
             1562.
             
             Art.
             21.
             and
             also
             their
             Apoligie
             ;
             before
             alleged
             in
             b
             this
             trea●ise
             ;
             and
             finally
             
               Mr
               Bernards
            
             own
             counsel
             .
             (
             though
             perhaps
             he
             knew
             no
             more
             then
             Caiaphas
             what
             he
             sayd
             .
             )
             saying
             ;
             c
             
               See
               into
               the
               glasse
               of
               the
               word
               by
               thine
               own
               sight
               ,
               without
               other
               mens
               spectacles
            
             &c.
             
             For
             the
             latter
             poynt
             ,
             we
             know
             the
             reformed
             churches
             (
             as
             their
             constitution
             and
             writings
             shew
             )
             are
             for
             vs
             and
             against
             them
             ;
             of
             which
             see
             before
             pag
             10
             ,
             &c.
             and
             it
             shall
             hereafter
             be
             further
             confirmed
             ,
             if
             these
             ministers
             will
             deny
             it
             .
          
           
             Hitherto
             of
             the
             reasons
             alleged
             by
             the
             
               godly
               ministers
            
             wherein
             how
             they
             haue
             proued
             and
             setled
             their
             first
             position
             ;
             let
             the
             godly
             wise
             judge
             .
             Next
             follow
             their
             answers
             to
             the
             obiections
             made
             by
             vs.
             And
             these
             they
             make
             two
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             that
             their
             church
             of
             Engl.
             
               was
               not
               gathered
               by
               such
               meanes
               as
               God
               in
               his
               word
               hath
               ordeyned
               and
               sanctified
               for
               the
               gathering
               of
               his
               Church
               .
            
             d
             Secondly
             ,
             e
             
               that
               they
               communicate
               together
               in
               a
               false
               and
               idolatrous
               outward
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               polluted
               with
               the
               writings
               of
               men
               ,
               vidz
               .
               with
               read
               slinted
               prayers
               ,
               homilies
               ,
               catechismes
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Here
             let
             it
             first
             be
             obserued
             ,
             that
             whereas
             
               Mr
               Barrow
            
             (
             whose
             books
             they
             would
             seem
             to
             answer
             ,
             )
             hath
             f
             giuen
             4.
             causes
             of
             our
             separation
             ,
             namely
             the
             1.
             false
             worship
             ,
             2.
             profane
             people
             ,
             3
             false
             ministery
             ,
             and
             4.
             
             Antichristian
             hierarchie
             ;
             these
             godly
             ministers
             like
             the
             vniust
             steward
             g
             that
             set
             down
             fifty
             for
             fiue
             skore
             ,
             haue
             contracted
             the
             4.
             causes
             into
             2.
             for
             what
             cause
             let
             him
             that
             readeth
             consider
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             in
             the
             two
             which
             they
             professe
             to
             answer
             ,
             they
             keep
             not
             the
             words
             by
             
               Mr
               Barrow
            
             there
             set
             downe
             ;
             as
             to
             begin
             with
             the
             first
             ;
             he
             sayth
             
               For
               that
               the
               profane
               vngodly
               multitudes
               without
               exception
               of
               any
               one
               person
               are
               with
               them
               receiued
               into
               and
               reteyned
               in
               the
               bosome
               of
               the
               church
            
             These
             
             
             ministers
             set
             down
             the
             poynt
             to
             be
             about
             the
             not
             
               gathering
               by
               due
               meanes
            
             .
             Whereas
             if
             it
             were
             granted
             that
             they
             had
             
               due
               meanes
            
             of
             gathering
             ,
             yet
             the
             exception
             made
             is
             of
             force
             against
             them
             ,
             rather
             more
             then
             lesse
             for
             they
             that
             haue
             the
             true
             meanes
             of
             gathering
             a
             church
             ,
             and
             yet
             gather
             it
             amisse
             ;
             the
             greater
             is
             their
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Now
             to
             the
             particulars
             ,
             whereas
             
               Mr
               Barrow
            
             had
             first
             a
             shewed
             by
             many
             scriptures
             and
             reasons
             what
             manner
             persons
             were
             to
             be
             the
             matter
             of
             Gods
             church
             ;
             and
             then
             compared
             here
             with
             the
             people
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Engl.
             where
             all
             sorts
             of
             wicked
             persons
             are
             admitted
             &
             kept
             in
             communion
             :
             to
             this
             the
             ministers
             answer
             ,
             b
             
               First
               that
               they
               might
               lawfully
               be
               accounted
               a
               true
               church
               ,
               though
               it
               could
               not
               appear
               that
               they
               were
               at
               the
               first
               rightly
               gathered
               .
               For
               euen
               as
               the
               Disciples
               might
               be
               wel
               assured
               of
               Christs
               bodily
               presence
               amongst
               them
               when
               they
               saw
               and
               felt
               him
               ,
               though
               they
               could
               not
               haue
               discerned
               which
               way
               or
               how
               he
               could
               possibly
               come
               in
               .
               so
               may
               we
               esteem
               them
               a
               true
               church
               ,
               of
               whose
               present
               profession
               and
               faith
               we
               are
               wel
               assured
               ,
               though
               we
               cannot
               see
               by
               what
               meanes
               they
               were
               first
               gathered
               .
            
             This
             answer
             of
             theirs
             is
             full
             of
             errour
             and
             frawd
             ;
             for
             ,
             (
             not
             to
             speake
             how
             they
             corrupt
             
               Mr
               Barrowes
            
             words
             in
             the
             places
             which
             they
             quote
             ;
             by
             leauing
             out
             things
             of
             speciall
             importance
             ,
             )
             first
             they
             blamed
             because
             all
             profane
             &
             wicked
             persōs
             ar
             of
             the
             mater
             their
             church
             ;
             they
             tel
             us
             ,
             they
             
               may
               esteem
               them
               a
               true
               church
               of
               whose
               present
               profession
               and
               fayth
               ,
               they
               are
               wel
               assured
               .
            
             If
             this
             answer
             be
             direct
             and
             to
             the
             purpose
             then
             we
             must
             beleeue
             that
             the
             
               godly
               ministers
            
             are
             wel
             assured
             of
             the
             present
             profession
             and
             faith
             of
             all
             the
             lewd
             ,
             profane
             .
             irreligious
             and
             wicked
             persons
             in
             the
             realm
             ,
             which
             are
             members
             of
             the
             church
             of
             Engl.
             Against
             these
             was
             the
             exception
             made
             ;
             for
             these
             the
             answer
             is
             giuen
             ,
             vnlesse
             they
             answer
             their
             own
             fansies
             .
             and
             now
             what
             assurance
             the
             ministers
             have
             of
             such
             mens
             faith
             ,
             let
             the
             faithfull
             iudge
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             the
             similitude
             which
             they
             bring
             ,
             is
             a
             great
             abuse
             of
             the
             reader
             ,
             whome
             they
             would
             blinde
             with
             a
             false
             comparison
             ;
             which
             if
             it
             were
             duely
             made
             ,
             would
             make
             against
             them
             thus
             .
             As
             the
             disciples
             might
             be
             wel
             a●●ured
             of
             Christs
             bodily
             presence
             when
             they
             saw
             and
             felt
             him
             &c.
             so
             men
             may
             he
             wel
             assured
             of
             the
             wickeds
             bodily
             presence
             in
             the
             church
             of
             Engl
             :
             when
             they
             see
             and
             feel
             them
             ,
             as
             who
             doe
             not
             ?
             But
             now
             as
             these
             men
             haue
             made
             the
             parable
             ,
             what
             likelihood
             of
             truth
             is
             there
             in
             it
             ,
             for
             iustifying
             the
             vngodly
             ?
             If
             a
             man
             seeing
             a
             Priest
             in
             bed
             with
             one
             of
             the
             Popes
             courtizans
             ,
             should
             blame
             him
             for
             this
             fornication
             ,
             and
             an
             other
             to
             defend
             him
             should
             plead
             thus
             ;
             
               As
               we
               are
               sure
               that
               Sarah
               was
               Abrahams
               wife
               ,
               though
               we
               cannot
               tell
               when
               or
               how
               they
               were
               married
               .
               so
               may
               wee
               esteeme
               these
               two
               (
               of
               whose
               present
               chascity
               we
               are
               wel
               assured
               ,
               )
               to
               be
               lawfull
               man
               and
               wife
               ,
               though
               we
               cannot
               tel
               how
               they
               came
               together
            
             ;
             would
             this
             be
             a
             sufficient
             defence
             ?
             Yet
             loe
             when
             Mr
             Barrow
             blamed
             
             the
             Priests
             of
             England
             for
             linking
             themselues
             in
             the
             bed
             of
             spirituall
             loue
             ,
             with
             the
             idolatrous
             Papists
             and
             all
             other
             wicked
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             Q.
             Eliz.
             and
             
             continuing
             in
             like
             sinful
             commixtur
             vnto
             this
             day
             :
             these
             Ministers
             now
             ,
             to
             saue
             their
             credit
             ,
             tel
             vs
             an
             example
             of
             
               Christ
               presence
            
             ,
             &c.
             as
             before
             is
             seen
             .
             Yea
             the
             indignity
             of
             it
             stayeth
             not
             here
             ;
             for
             as
             the
             Apostle
             by
             the
             Ministery
             of
             the
             gospell
             prepared
             the
             church
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             as
             a
             pure
             virgin
             for
             her
             husband
             Christ
             ,
             so
             these
             men
             pretending
             to
             be
             true
             Ministers
             ,
             
             will
             haue
             Papists
             ,
             Atheists
             ,
             profane
             and
             wicked
             persons
             ,
             to
             be
             Hephzi-bah
             a
             people
             
               in
               whome
               God
               delighteth
            
             ;
             they
             will
             bring
             this
             sinfull
             and
             adulterous
             generation
             ,
             even
             all
             the
             vngodly
             in
             the
             land
             ,
             vnto
             the
             bed
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             church
             ,
             whether
             he
             will
             or
             no
             Which
             high
             transgression
             ,
             is
             the
             ouerthrow
             of
             the
             mayn
             ground
             of
             the
             gospell
             ;
             which
             euer
             since
             it
             began
             to
             be
             sounded
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             hath
             proclamed
             a
             separation
             of
             the
             children
             of
             God
             from
             the
             children
             of
             Belial
             ,
             as
             before
             hath
             bene
             proued
             .
             This
             being
             thus
             obserued
             ,
             how
             these
             ministers
             haue
             missed
             at
             first
             o●
             the
             question
             ;
             the
             further
             they
             goe
             ,
             the
             further
             they
             stray
             ,
             and
             run
             themselues
             out
             of
             breath
             in
             vayn
             .
             For
             neyther
             the
             examples
             of
             
               Melchisedek
               ,
               Iob
               ,
               Cornelius
            
             &c.
             nor
             their
             reasons
             following
             of
             2
             other
             meanes
             of
             gathering
             the
             church
             then
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             3
             of
             the
             preaching
             of
             
               Mr.
               Wickliff
            
             .
             &c
             4
             &
             5
             of
             the
             course
             that
             Q
             Elizab.
             took
             for
             bringing
             the
             Gospell
             in
             agayne
             &c.
             none
             of
             these
             (
             I
             say
             )
             will
             proue
             eyther
             that
             open
             profane
             and
             wicked
             persons
             ,
             may
             be
             receiued
             and
             kept
             in
             the
             bozome
             of
             the
             church
             ;
             or
             that
             there
             be
             not
             multitudes
             of
             open
             profane
             and
             wicked
             ,
             members
             of
             the
             church
             of
             England
             .
             Their
             present
             lamentable
             estate
             proclaymeth
             this
             latter
             to
             all
             men
             that
             haue
             conscience
             ;
             their
             own
             writings
             also
             heretofore
             doe
             strongly
             confirme
             it
             :
             and
             all
             the
             scriptures
             cry
             out
             against
             the
             former
             &
             teach
             a
             separation
             as
             before
             in
             this
             treatise
             ,
             and
             in
             sundry
             other
             books
             is
             manifested
             .
          
           
             As
             these
             ministers
             have
             thus
             passed
             by
             the
             mayn
             controuersie
             ;
             so
             haue
             they
             in
             their
             pretended
             answers
             ,
             inserted
             some
             things
             corruptly
             and
             fraudulently
             :
             which
             I
             will
             briefly
             touch
             First
             ,
             for
             to
             bolster
             out
             the
             constreyned
             profession
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             ioyning
             to
             the
             church
             which
             their
             people
             are
             compelled
             vnto
             ,
             they
             plead
             ;
             b
             that
             
               Synce
               Kings
            
             became
             noursing
             fathers
             &c.
             to
             the
             church
             ;
             their
             lawes
             haue
             been
             means
             to
             bring
             men
             to
             the
             outward
             society
             of
             the
             church
             ;
             and
             the
             parable
             proueth
             ,
             that
             men
             may
             be
             compelled
             to
             come
             ;
             Luk.
             14
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             This
             doctrine
             openeth
             a
             dore
             in
             the
             church
             to
             all
             the
             profane
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             scriptures
             ;
             Isa
             25.2
             &
             35.8
             ,
             9.2
             Chron.
             23.19
             .
             Reu.
             21.27
             .
             Leuit.
             10.14
             .
             Zac.
             14.21
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             6.14
             ,
             17.
             
             Act.
             2.41
             .
             &
             19.9
             .
             For
             if
             a
             prince
             may
             compel
             some
             of
             his
             subiects
             to
             be
             members
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             he
             may
             compel
             al
             ;
             and
             if
             one
             prince
             may
             doe
             it
             ,
             all
             may
             .
             So
             if
             there
             were
             such
             an
             Emperor
             as
             Augustus
             that
             commanded
             c
             
               all
               the
               world
               to
               be
               taxed
               ,
            
             he
             might
             also
             command
             and
             compell
             all
             the
             world
             to
             be
             ioyned
             vnto
             the
             church
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             world
             and
             the
             church
             ,
             between
             whom
             there
             hath
             been
             perpetuall
             warr
             ,
             mought
             soon
             be
             reconciled
             .
             If
             this
             be
             a
             lawfull
             and
             orderly
             course
             ,
             it
             is
             strange
             that
             Christ
             sent
             forth
             poor
             fishermen
             to
             conuert
             sowles
             by
             preaching
             ,
             and
             set
             not
             the
             princes
             ,
             (
             which
             
             he
             could
             as
             easily
             have
             done
             ,
             seing
             he
             had
             a
             
               al
               power
               in
               heauen
               ,
               &
               in
               earth
            
             )
             to
             make
             disciples
             by
             compulsion
             and
             penalty
             .
          
           
             Now
             for
             the
             parable
             they
             allege
             ,
             it
             is
             apparant
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             seruant
             was
             sent
             to
             b
             compell
             ,
             that
             was
             before
             sent
             to
             call
             the
             inuited
             :
             and
             if
             this
             be
             meant
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             then
             ,
             kings
             must
             leaue
             gouerning
             and
             goe
             to
             preaching
             .
             We
             finde
             in
             the
             scripture
             ,
             that
             compulsion
             is
             not
             alwayes
             by
             the
             ciuill
             sword
             ,
             but
             sometime
             by
             instant
             and
             earnest
             vrging
             of
             the
             word
             and
             doctrine
             ;
             as
             they
             that
             c
             compelled
             the
             Galatians
             to
             be
             circumcised
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             d
             compelled
             the
             Gentiles
             to
             Iudaize
             .
             And
             from
             this
             word
             compell
             ,
             to
             vrge
             or
             gather
             a
             ciuill
             forced
             compulsion
             ,
             is
             with
             no
             more
             reason
             or
             colour
             ,
             then
             as
             if
             some
             factious
             rebells
             should
             take
             vp
             armes
             for
             to
             stablish
             religion
             ;
             and
             allege
             how
             it
             is
             written
             e
             
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               suffreth
               violence
               ,
               and
               the
               violent
               take
               it
               by
               force
            
             For
             as
             force
             and
             violence
             here
             ,
             is
             not
             ciuill
             but
             spiritual
             ;
             so
             is
             compulsion
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             the
             parable
             .
             But
             
               a
               throne
            
             (
             sayth
             Solomon
             )
             
               gets
               vp
               in
               a
               dronkards
               hand
               ;
               and
               a
               parable
               in
               the
               mouth
               of
               fools
               .
            
             Prou.
             26.9
             .
          
           
             They
             allege
             f
             that
             
               the
               first
               conuersion
               of
               our
               land
               to
               the
               faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               was
               by
               preaching
               of
               the
               gospell
               .
            
             Whether
             this
             were
             so
             or
             not
             ,
             remayneth
             for
             them
             to
             proue
             in
             their
             next
             book
             for
             in
             this
             they
             doe
             it
             not
             .
             They
             must
             (
             I
             suppose
             )
             take
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             gospel
             in
             a
             large
             sense
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             proue
             it
             .
             For
             as
             it
             is
             vncertayn
             what
             was
             the
             fayth
             of
             the
             ancient
             Brittaines
             ,
             or
             how
             they
             were
             converted
             ;
             so
             for
             the
             English
             Saxons
             which
             were
             conuerred
             from
             Paganisme
             ,
             
               Mr
               Bale
            
             one
             of
             their
             own
             writers
             )
             saith
             g
             that
             
               Austen
               the
               Roman
               was
               sent
               as
               an
               Apostle
               from
               Gregory
            
             1.
             
               to
               conuert
               them
               to
               a
               popish
               fayth
               .
            
             And
             by
             an
             other
             Chronicler
             we
             learne
             h
             that
             Pope
             Gregorie
             1.
             sent
             this
             Austen
             the
             monk
             into
             Engl.
             with
             fourty
             monks
             moe
             ,
             which
             entred
             the
             ile
             of
             Thennet
             on
             the
             east
             side
             of
             Kent
             ,
             with
             a
             crosse
             &
             with
             banners
             displayed
             ,
             hauing
             a
             crucifix
             painted
             vpō
             every
             one
             of
             them
             singing
             the
             Letany
             ,
             with
             
               Orate
               pro
               nobis
            
             .
             to
             al
             Angels
             ,
             Archangels
             ,
             Patriarches
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             Apostles
             ,
             Martyrs
             ,
             Confessors
             ,
             Virgins
             ,
             Monks
             Nunns
             ,
             Heremites
             ,
             and
             finally
             to
             all
             hee
             Saincts
             and
             shee
             Saincts
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             haue
             good
             luck
             ,
             and
             wel
             to
             fare
             ,
             in
             setting
             forth
             their
             Romish
             religion
             .
             But
             howsoeuer
             the
             conuersion
             of
             English
             men
             was
             then
             (
             which
             is
             not
             now
             to
             be
             stood
             vpon
             till
             we
             hear
             
               the
               testimony
               of
               the
               best
               approued
               histories
               ,
            
             which
             these
             men
             i
             say
             they
             haue
             for
             their
             assertion
             )
             it
             is
             sure
             by
             the
             scripures
             ,
             that
             the
             churches
             in
             
               Rome
               .
               Corinth
            
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             places
             were
             conuerted
             by
             the
             gospell
             :
             yet
             remayn
             they
             not
             true
             churches
             still
             .
             But
             (
             say
             these
             ministers
             )
             
               since
               that
               time
               many
               haue
               from
               age
               to
               age
               been
               called
               by
               the
               same
               means
               ,
            
             And
             so
             say
             I
             ,
             hath
             there
             been
             in
             Rome
             :
             yet
             is
             she
             a
             k
             harlot
             and
             not
             Christs
             spowse
             .
             
               Great
               numbers
            
             (
             say
             they
             )
             
               were
               effuectally
               called
               in
            
             K.
             
               Edwards
               dayes
            
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             the
             whole
             land
             was
             compelled
             by
             ciuill
             force
             to
             change
             their
             forme
             of
             seruice
             in
             part
             ;
             and
             sundry
             true
             doctrines
             were
             taught
             in
             some
             places
             ,
             which
             some
             beleued
             :
             but
             many
             disobeyed
             and
             rebelled
             .
             as
             before
             l
             is
             shewed
             .
             Neyther
             was
             that
             confuse
             popish
             multitude
             with
             a
             few
             conuers
             therein
             ,
             a
             
             true
             visible
             church
             .
             
               Mr
               Fox
            
             describeth
             the
             estate
             thereof
             by
             a
             similitude
             ;
             a
             a
             
               a
               new
               face
               of
               things
               began
               now
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               to
               appear
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               in
               a
               stage
               ,
               new
               players
               comming
               in
               ,
               and
               the
               old
               being
               thrust
               out
               .
            
             Thus
             vpon
             that
             old
             stage
             of
             the
             popish
             church
             ,
             came
             new
             players
             ,
             to
             weet
             ,
             new
             Bishops
             &
             Priests
             ;
             and
             the
             b
             
               masse
               was
               then
            
             (
             at
             first
             )
             
               still
               by
               law
               reteyned
               ,
               but
               the
               gospel
               and
               Epistle
               read
               in
               English
            
             ;
             yet
             were
             not
             all
             new
             players
             for
             (
             as
             is
             ther
             noted
             )
             
               the
               preists
               and
               clergie
               that
               yeilded
               to
               the
               kings
               lawes
               ,
               were
               suffred
               to
               keep
               th●ir
               places
               ,
               liuings
               &c.
               
            
             After
             this
             the
             king
             appoynted
             the
             
               c
               Archbishop
               of
               Cant
            
             ,
             with
             other
             Bishops
             &c.
             
               to
               make
               one
               conuenient
               and
               meet
               order
               ,
               rite
               and
               fashion
               of
               common
               prayer
               and
               administration
               of
               Sacraments
               &c.
               who
               did
               so
               .
            
             Then
             in
             the
             Parliament
             following
             ,
             it
             was
             agreed
             
               that
               all
               ministers
               in
               the
               realm
               should
               be
               bound
               to
               say
               and
               vse
               the
               mattins
               ,
               euensong
               celebrating
               of
               the
               Lords
               supper
               &c.
               in
               such
               order
               and
               form
               as
               was
               mentioned
               in
               the
               sayd
               book
               and
               none
               other
               or
               otherweise
               .
            
             But
             the
             players
             ,
             it
             seemeth
             ,
             played
             not
             their
             parts
             well
             .
             for
             after
             complaint
             is
             made
             ,
             how
             
             
               by
               the
               cloked
               contempt
               ,
               wil
               full
               winking
               ,
               and
               stubborne
               disobedience
               of
               Bishops
               and
               old
               Popish
               curates
               ;
               the
               book
               of
               common
               prayer
               was
               long
               after
               the
               publishing
               thereof
               eyther
               not
               knowne
               at
               all
               ,
               or
               els
               very
               irreverently
               vsed
               through
               many
               places
               of
               the
               realm
               .
            
             Yet
             was
             there
             no
             great
             cause
             why
             the
             people
             should
             so
             despise
             it
             ;
             for
             (
             as
             the
             K.
             answered
             to
             the
             rebels
             of
             Deuonsh
             .
             )
             
             
               if
               the
               seruice
               in
               the
               church
               was
               good
               in
               Latin
               ,
               it
               remayneth
               good
               in
               English
               ;
               for
               nothing
               is
               altered
               ,
               but
               to
               speak
               with
               knowledge
               ,
               that
               which
               was
               spoken
               in
               ignorance
               .
            
             Now
             let
             the
             reader
             minde
             what
             was
             the
             estate
             of
             the
             church
             in
             those
             dayes
             ;
             and
             see
             if
             the
             word
             of
             God
             will
             approve
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             
               there
               were
            
             say
             f
             these
             men
             )
             
               great
               numbers
               by
               preaching
               so
               effectually
               called
               ,
               that
               in
               Q
               Maries
               reign
               ,
               many
               sealed
               the
               truth
               with
               their
               blood
            
             :
             I
             acknowledge
             it
             ;
             and
             say
             also
             that
             as
             there
             haue
             many
             martyrs
             died
             heretofore
             in
             the
             Popish
             church
             ,
             so
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             great
             numbers
             at
             this
             day
             are
             by
             preaching
             so
             effectually
             called
             ,
             in
             
               Rome
               ,
               Spayn
            
             &c.
             that
             if
             Turks
             or
             Pagans
             should
             preuayl
             ouer
             them
             ,
             they
             would
             mainteyn
             &
             seal
             Christian
             religion
             with
             their
             blood
             ,
             rather
             then
             submit
             to
             Mahomet
             .
             For
             (
             as
             one
             of
             your
             best
             ministers
             hath
             truely
             sayd
             )
             
             
               God
               of
               his
               infinite
               goodnesse
               who
               c●lleth
               thyngs
               that
               are
               not
               as
               though
               they
               were
               ,
               even
               in
               that
               ministery
               ,
               hath
               giuen
               grace
               vnto
               his
               Saincts
            
             ;
             &
             ,
             
               it
               was
               impossible
               that
               the
               man
               of
               sinne
               should
               so
               much
               adulterat
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               should
               be
               to
               the
               faithfull
               a
               gospel
               of
               salvation
               .
            
             It
             is
             further
             alleged
             ,
             
               h
               there
               were
               sundry
               secret
               congregations
               all
               Q
               Maries
               dayes
               which
               gladly
               receiued
               the
               gospell
               offred
               by
               Q.
               Eliz.
            
             &
             (
             say
             thes
             ministers
             )
             
               if
               it
               be
               sayd
               that
               they
               ceased
               to
               be
               the
               tru
               churchs
               of
               Christ
               ,
               becaus
               they
               ioyned
               &
               became
               one
               body
               ,
               with
               such
               as
               were
               newly
               come
               (
               and
               that
               not
               of
               conscience
               but
               for
               fear
               onely
               )
               from
               idolatrie
               :
               we
               answer
               ,
               that
               they
               rather
               that-had
               fallen
               from
               the
               Gospel
               in
               Q.
               Maries
               dayes
               were
               moued
               by
               Q
               Eliz
               :
               proclamation
               ,
               to
               ioyne
               themselues
               vnto
               them
               ,
               that
               had
               stood
               faithfully
               all
               that
               while
               ,
            
          
           
             Here
             is
             still
             building
             vpon
             the
             sands
             ,
             for
             the
             profane
             &
             popish
             multitude
             had
             not
             receiued
             the
             gospel
             before
             ,
             but
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             shewed
             )
             wer●
             constreyned
             by
             K.
             Edw.
             against
             their
             wills
             to
             hear
             
               English
               Mattins
            
             in
             their
             churches
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             wont
             to
             hear
             
               Lati●
               
               Latin
               masse
            
             ;
             and
             were
             glad
             with
             all
             their
             hearts
             when
             their
             old
             blind
             devotion
             did
             agayn
             take
             place
             ,
             and
             they
             might
             suck
             the
             blood
             of
             such
             as
             spake
             against
             it
             .
             So
             they
             cannot
             rightly
             be
             sayd
             to
             
               fall
               from
               the
               gospel
            
             ,
             which
             they
             neuer
             receiued
             .
             And
             what
             
               secret
               congregations
            
             there
             were
             in
             
               Q.
               Maries
            
             dayes
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             :
             but
             if
             they
             were
             so
             secret
             ,
             as
             onely
             they
             met
             now
             and
             then
             in
             priuate
             ,
             and
             ordinarily
             went
             to
             church
             openly
             with
             Papists
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             a
             true
             church
             of
             Christ.
             And
             that
             constreyned
             ,
             vnion
             of
             Papists
             and
             of
             Protestants
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             Q
             Eliz
             reign
             ,
             vnder
             
               Archbishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
            
             &c.
             with
             most
             of
             the
             same
             
               mattins
               ,
               even-songs
               ,
               rites
               ,
               ceremonies
            
             &c.
             that
             before
             had
             been
             imposed
             ;
             this
             order
             can
             neuer
             be
             warranted
             by
             the
             testament
             of
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             such
             a
             commixture
             proued
             to
             be
             a
             true
             church
             .
          
           
             And
             whereas
             it
             is
             noted
             for
             a
             
               an
               other
               vntruth
            
             that
             
               Mr.
               Barrow
            
             and
             Greenu●
             .
             should
             say
             ,
             
               that
               in
               one
               day
               by
               the
               blast
               of
               her
               Maiesties
               ,
               trompet
               at
               the
               Beginning
               of
               her
               reign
               ,
               all
               sorts
               of
               men
               were
               drawne
               to
               a
               prof●ssion
               of
               the
               gospell
               ,
               without
               any
               further
               means
               vsed
            
             :
             these
             ministers
             may
             be
             seen
             to
             be
             mere
             cauillers
             ,
             and
             bent
             to
             depraue
             .
             For
             the
             words
             euen
             as
             themselues
             haue
             set
             b
             them
             down
             ,
             (
             whereby
             the
             reader
             may
             espy
             their
             falshoode
             )
             were
             these
             ,
             
               where
               such
               profane
               multitudes
               were
               all
               immediately
               from
               publicke
               idolatry
               at
               one
               instant
               receiued
               or
               rather
               compelled
               to
               be
               members
               of
               this
               church
               ,
               in
               some
               parish
               or
               other
               ,
               without
               any
               due
               calling
               to
               the
               fayth
               ,
               by
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospell
               going
               before
               ,
               or
               orderly
               ioyning
               together
               in
               the
               faith
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               voluntary
               or
               particular
               confession
               of
               their
               own
               faith
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Now
             these
             men
             to
             reign
             an
             vntruth
             ,
             yea
             
               an
               other
               vntruth
            
             when
             non●
             was
             afore
             ,
             haue
             among
             other
             things
             ,
             changed
             
               without
               any
               due
               calling
               to
               the
               faith
            
             into
             
               without
               any
               further
               meanes
               vsed
            
             ;
             and
             then
             to
             conuince
             this
             their
             own
             fictiō
             ,
             they
             tell
             vs
             of
             
               sundry
               preachers
            
             sent
             betweē
             Nouember
             &
             Midsommer
             that
             
               called
               many
            
             .
             But
             his
             neyther
             cleareth
             them
             of
             corrupt
             dealing
             ,
             nor
             proueth
             that
             the
             whole
             realme
             which
             at
             Midsommer
             was
             compelled
             to
             this
             church
             ,
             worsh●p
             ,
             ministery
             ,
             &c.
             
               was
               duely
               called
               vnto
               the
               fayth
            
             :
             much
             lesse
             that
             they
             
               orderly
               ioyned
               together
               in
               the
               same
               .
            
             So
             that
             the
             vntruth
             must
             rest
             in
             their
             own
             bosome
             .
          
           
             
             
               This
               being
               proued
            
             (
             say
             these
             ministers
             )
             
               that
               there
               was
               a
               true
               Church
               in
               thi●
               land
               ,
               before
               her
               Maiesties
               reign
               ;
               the
               question
               must
               not
               be
               whether
               the
               meanes
               she
               vsed
               were
               the
               right
               meanes
               for
               the
               first
               calling
               and
               conuerting
               a
               people
               in
               the
               faith
               ;
               but
               wether
               she
               took
               not
               a
               lawfull
               course
               for
               the
               recalling
               and
               reuniting
               of
               her
               subiects
               vnto
               those
               true
               professors
               ,
               whose
               fellowship
               they
               had
               forsaken
               .
            
          
           
             Loe
             how
             these
             men
             run
             on
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             proued
             that
             ,
             whereof
             we
             haue
             yet
             heard
             scarce
             any
             shew
             of
             proof
             .
             And
             altering
             closely
             the
             question
             ,
             they
             say
             
               there
               was
               a
               true
               church
               in
               the
               land
            
             ;
             whereas
             they
             must
             prou●
             a
             true
             church
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             as
             now
             it
             is
             and
             long
             hath
             been
             esteemed
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             ,
             hauing
             an
             Archbishop
             and
             other
             officers
             ouer
             it
             ,
             which
             ●re
             in
             their
             Conuocation
             house
             ,
             the
             
               Representative
               Church
               of
               England
            
             .
             So
             it
             no●
             
             not
             being
             a
             true
             church
             the
             examples
             ,
             they
             allege
             of
             reformation
             by
             the
             Kings
             of
             Iudah
             ,
             fit
             not
             their
             turnes
             ;
             for
             Iudah
             was
             a
             true
             church
             ,
             though
             some
             corruptions
             had
             crept
             in
             ,
             as
             will
             easily
             doe
             into
             the
             best
             .
             )
             Abijah
             the
             predecessor
             of
             Asa
             ,
             mainteyned
             Gods
             true
             religion
             ,
             and
             worship
             against
             idolatrous
             Israel
             both
             a
             by
             word
             and
             sword
             .
             So
             Asa
             found
             not
             his
             kingdome
             a
             false
             church
             ,
             as
             
               K.
               Edw
            
             :
             &
             
               Q
               Elizab.
            
             found
             England
             :
             yet
             vsed
             he
             that
             great
             care
             for
             reformation
             ,
             mentioned
             ,
             2
             Chro.
             14.
             
             &
             15.
             and
             his
             son
             Iehoshaphat
             after
             him
             greater
             care
             both
             to
             reforme
             and
             teach
             the
             peo●le
             .
             2
             Chron.
             17.
             
             Afterwards
             when
             abominations
             had
             ouerspread
             the
             land
             ,
             H●zekiah
             laboured
             a
             godly
             reformation
             ,
             and
             opening
             the
             dores
             of
             the
             Lords
             house
             ,
             he
             b
             brought
             in
             the
             Priests
             and
             Leuites
             ,
             not
             the
             Chemarins
             or
             Baals
             Priests
             ,
             as
             the
             popish
             clergie
             (
             which
             their
             own
             notes
             on
             Reu.
             9.3
             .
             acknowledge
             to
             be
             the
             Locusts
             of
             the
             bottomlesse
             pit
             )
             were
             brought
             in
             or
             rather
             reteyned
             still
             in
             this
             church
             ,
             as
             
               Mr
               Fox
            
             sheweth
             ,
             Hezekiah
             sent
             c
             ouer
             all
             the
             land
             to
             conuert
             the
             people
             from
             idolatry
             ;
             who
             d
             laughed
             the
             messengers
             to
             scorne
             and
             mocked
             them
             howbeit
             e
             divers
             submitted
             themselues
             and
             came
             to
             Ierusalem
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             God
             that
             gaue
             e
             Iudah
             a
             hart
             to
             obey
             the
             King
             and
             rulers
             according
             to
             his
             word
             Neyther
             were
             any
             admitted
             to
             the
             Passeouer
             but
             such
             as
             had
             voluntarily
             yeilded
             ,
             repented
             ,
             and
             eyther
             sanctified
             themselues
             ,
             or
             els
             (
             being
             preuented
             through
             want
             of
             time
             )
             were
             f
             healed
             (
             or
             clensed
             )
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             at
             the
             Kings
             prayer
             .
             The
             other
             disobedient
             .
             Israelites
             God
             punished
             g
             by
             the
             sword
             and
             slauery
             of
             Asshur
             ,
             because
             they
             would
             not
             obey
             the
             voyce
             of
             the
             Lord
             their
             God.
             Finally
             Iosijah
             h
             purged
             the
             land
             of
             idols
             &
             false
             worship
             ,
             reduced
             his
             people
             vnto
             the
             true
             seruice
             of
             God
             ;
             which
             they
             with
             himselfe
             had
             i
             couenanted
             to
             walke
             in
             .
          
           
             These
             examples
             we
             acknowledge
             al
             Christian
             princes
             should
             folow
             ,
             hauing
             equall
             power
             with
             these
             Kings
             of
             Iudah
             ,
             to
             abolish
             all
             idolatry
             within
             their
             dominions
             ;
             yea
             and
             to
             punish
             obstinate
             idolaters
             ,
             and
             not
             suffer
             any
             superstitious
             worship
             among
             their
             .
             subjects
             ,
             
             but
             to
             procure
             their
             conuersion
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             yet
             not
             to
             compell
             them
             to
             be
             members
             of
             the
             church
             ,
             because
             they
             cannot
             giue
             them
             faith
             and
             repentance
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             onely
             dore
             into
             k
             Christs
             kingdome
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             opened
             to
             any
             but
             by
             l
             God
             alone
             .
             Which
             doctrine
             and
             practise
             these
             ministers
             (
             if
             they
             would
             not
             learne
             out
             of
             holy
             writ
             )
             mought
             haue
             seen
             set
             forth
             in
             their
             own
             book
             of
             Martyrs
             ;
             where
             when
             Ethelbert
             King
             of
             Kent
             was
             conuerted
             and
             Christened
             ,
             and
             after
             him
             innumerable
             other
             daylie
             came
             and
             were
             adioyned
             to
             the
             church
             
               yet
               the
               King
            
             (
             m
             sayth
             Mr
             Fox
             )
             
               compelled
               none
               ;
               for
               he
               had
               learned
               that
               the
               faith
               and
               seruice
               of
               Christ
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               voluntary
               and
               not
               coacted
               .
            
          
           
             I
             acknowledge
             the
             Godly
             and
             gratious
             disposition
             and
             care
             of
             
               K.
               Ed.
            
             &
             
               Q
               Eliz.
            
             at
             the
             first
             for
             restoring
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             to
             be
             worthy
             of
             purpetuall
             praise
             and
             memory
             :
             and
             the
             error
             that
             was
             ,
             in
             reteyning
             the
             popish
             profane
             multitudes
             ,
             the
             Antichristian
             clergie
             ,
             the
             Romish
             worship
             
             worship
             turned
             into
             English
             ,
             (
             some
             few
             grosse
             things
             left
             out
             ;
             )
             and
             th●
             other
             euils
             yet
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             ecclesiasticall
             estate
             ;
             these
             I
             iudge
             are
             rather
             to
             be
             im●uted
             vnto
             the
             false
             clergie
             men
             ,
             which
             were
             trusted
             too
             much
             in
             thes
             matters
             &
             dealt
             not
             according
             to
             the
             trust
             reposed
             in
             them
             but
             sought
             to
             inrich
             themselves
             with
             the
             spoyles
             of
             Bable
             and
             of
             Iericho
             the
             Bishopricks
             benefices
             ,
             and
             other
             like
             Romish
             reuenues
             ,
             rather
             the●
             for
             the
             build
             the
             howse
             of
             God
             ,
             vpon
             the
             foundations
             of
             Sion
             .
             And
             this
             sin
             cleaueth
             fast
             vnto
             these
             priests
             ,
             euen
             to
             this
             day
             ;
             who
             cannot
             endure
             to
             haue
             their
             portion
             spoken
             against
             ,
             but
             thinke
             all
             a
             too
             little
             that
             they
             inioy
             ;
             when
             as
             for
             discharge
             of
             their
             functions
             in
             teaching
             the
             people
             ,
             the
             most
             conscionable
             among
             themselues
             haue
             complayned
             to
             the
             Parliament
             b
             that
             the
             word
             of
             God
             
               is
               negligently
               ,
               fantastically
               ,
               profanely
               and
               ●●thenishly
               preached
            
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             land
             knoweth
             ,
             that
             many
             ministers
             preach
             not
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             these
             ministers
             tel
             vs
             c
             of
             
               diuers
               congregations
               ,
               that
               haue
               publikly
               professed
               their
               repentance
               for
               their
               former
               idolatry
            
             ;
             it
             is
             well
             if
             so
             it
             be
             ;
             &
             God
             giue
             them
             grace
             to
             goe
             forward
             in
             wel
             doing
             .
             But
             they
             tell
             vs
             not
             of
             any
             congregation
             that
             professeth
             repentance
             for
             their
             present
             idolatrie
             ,
             or
             that
             renounceth
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             other
             impenitent
             and
             profane
             parishes
             :
             which
             they
             should
             also
             doe
             if
             they
             would
             be
             d
             the
             sonns
             and
             daughters
             of
             the
             Lord
             almighty
             .
             Nay
             we
             know
             that
             if
             any
             among
             them
             doe
             this
             ,
             they
             ar
             excommunicated
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             out
             of
             the
             church
             of
             England
             ,
             by
             force
             of
             their
             canons
             ,
             anno
             160●
             .
          
           
             Finally
             ,
             whereas
             these
             Ministers
             
               doubt
               not
               to
               affirme
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               land
               in
               the
               parliament
               held
               in
               the
               first
               year
               of
               her
               Maiesties
               reigne
               ,
               did
               enter
               into
               a
               solemn
               couenant
               with
               the
               Lord
               for
               renouncing
               of
               Popery
               ,
               and
               receiuing
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             First
             they
             set
             not
             downe
             what
             couenant
             the
             Parliament
             then
             made
             nor
             how
             they
             renounced
             Popery
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             is
             to
             be
             iudged
             of
             ,
             when
             it
             shall
             more
             particularly
             be
             produced
             Secondly
             if
             then
             the
             Parliament
             house
             so
             did
             it
             is
             commendable
             in
             them
             but
             that
             the
             whole
             communialtie
             of
             the
             realm
             can
             be
             sayd
             to
             doe
             it
             with
             them
             ,
             I
             vtterly
             deny
             .
             For
             howsoeuer
             all
             subiects
             are
             and
             ought
             to
             submit
             to
             the
             good
             ciuill
             lawes
             there
             enacted
             :
             and
             obedience
             may
             be
             inforced
             by
             e
             the
             sword
             ,
             if
             any
             man
             resist
             :
             yet
             in
             cases
             of
             conscience
             euery
             man
             must
             liue
             by
             f
             his
             own
             faith
             ;
             men
             must
             g
             gladly
             receiue
             the
             word
             out
             of
             which
             all
             religion
             must
             be
             gathered
             all
             Kings
             and
             kingdomes
             h
             submitting
             vnto
             the
             lawes
             and
             ordinances
             in
             Chr●sts
             Testament
             if
             they
             would
             haue
             blessing
             and
             saluation
             by
             him
             .
             And
             as
             the
             honourable
             in
             the
             Parliament
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             baptised
             for
             the
             commons
             ;
             so
             neyther
             could
             they
             repent
             or
             couenant
             with
             God
             for
             them
             :
             but
             the
             people
             must
             yeild
             their
             own
             willing
             consent
             ,
             which
             they
             neuer
             did
             ;
             but
             were
             and
             still
             are
             compelled
             by
             law
             and
             penalty
             to
             be
             of
             the
             church
             and
             religion
             established
             .
             Which
             how
             well
             they
             haue
             brooked
             ,
             let
             the
             testimonies
             of
             the
             ministers
             before
             alleged
             ,
             and
             the
             irreligious
             walking
             of
             many
             thowsands
             euer
             since
             manifest
             .
             For
             
             now
             our
             land
             is
             a
             reprouch
             to
             the
             idolatrous
             Papists
             a
             for
             the
             
               multitude
               of
               Atheists
               and
               Machevillians
            
             that
             are
             therein
             .
          
           
             
               The
               second
               thing
            
             (
             which
             these
             Ministers
             say
             )
             
               we
               obiect
               against
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               their
               assemblies
               is
               ,
               That
               they
               communicate
               together
               in
               a
               false
               and
               idolatrous
               outward
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               polluted
               with
               the
               writings
               of
               men
               ,
               vid.
               with
               read
               stinted
               prayers
               ,
               homilies
               ,
               Catechismes
               and
               such
               like
               .
            
             To
             which
             they
             giue
             this
             answer
             .
          
           
             
               First
               it
               is
               euident
               by
               the
               word
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               the
               church
               hath
               vsed
               and
               might
               lawfully
               vse
               in
               prayer
               ,
               and
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               a
               stinted
               and
               set
               forme
               ,
               of
               words
               .
            
             And
             here
             ●hey
             allege
             Num.
             6
             23.24
             .
             Deut
             26.3.15
             .
             Psal.
             22.
             
             &
             92.1
             Chro.
             16.8.36
             .
             Luk.
             11.2
             .
          
           
             Very
             strange
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             after
             so
             much
             time
             and
             consideration
             ;
             
             men
             that
             professe
             to
             be
             ministers
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             should
             giue
             such
             an
             answer
             .
             The
             thing
             obiected
             against
             their
             worship
             made
             of
             the
             inuention
             of
             the
             man
             of
             sinne
             ,
             was
             in
             the
             first
             answer
             to
             
               Mr
               Gifford
            
             (
             who
             shut
             his
             eyes
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             see
             th'
             abominations
             of
             the
             same
             )
             .
             b
             shewed
             in
             sundry
             particulars
             ;
             as
             the
             Romish
             fasts
             ;
             feasts
             and
             holy
             dayes
             ,
             Comminations
             ,
             Rogations
             ,
             Purifications
             ,
             &c.
             blasphemous
             &
             hereticall
             collects
             &c.
             which
             c
             after
             were
             more
             plainely
             refuted
             These
             and
             the
             like
             evils
             conteyned
             in
             their
             Leitourgie
             translated
             out
             of
             the
             Massebook
             ,
             and
             imposed
             vpon
             their
             parishesr
             being
             by
             
               Mr
               Barrow
            
             blamed
             :
             now
             come
             these
             ministers
             and
             tel
             vs
             of
             Psalmes
             that
             Dauid
             made
             ,
             of
             formes
             of
             blessing
             and
             prayer
             ,
             that
             God
             and
             our
             
               Lord
               Christ
            
             prescribeth
             to
             his
             church
             ;
             and
             these
             must
             countenance
             and
             bear
             our
             all
             the
             popish
             trash
             that
             is
             in
             their
             seruice
             booke
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             would
             farr
             better
             haue
             fitted
             their
             estate
             and
             worship
             ,
             c
             if
             they
             had
             cited
             the
             Popes
             in
             sted
             of
             the
             Patriarches
             ,
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             were
             altogether
             vnacquainted
             with
             this
             Rom●sh
             seruice
             .
             For
             howsoeuer
             Dauid
             made
             many
             Psalmes
             ,
             yet
             not
             he
             but
             
               Pope
               Damasus
            
             (
             as
             writers
             say
             )
             d
             ordeyned
             
               Glory
               be
               to
               the
               Father
               &c.
            
             to
             be
             added
             vnto
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             to
             be
             sung
             by
             tournes
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             church
             of
             Engl.
             yet
             vseth
             ;
             )
             and
             Pope
             Vitalian
             e
             to
             make
             vp
             the
             musick
             ,
             brought
             in
             the
             Organs
             ,
             Yea
             the
             foresayd
             Damasus
             f
             inioyned
             Hierom
             to
             make
             an
             order
             of
             seruice
             for
             churches
             ,
             and
             appoynt
             what
             prayers
             should
             be
             sayd
             on
             euery
             day
             ,
             and
             how
             many
             Psalmes
             &c.
             which
             being
             done
             ,
             the
             Pope
             commanded
             al
             churches
             should
             vse
             that
             order
             and
             none
             other
             And
             a
             much
             like
             exploit
             was
             performed
             by
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             Cant.
             and
             his
             brethren
             in
             K.
             Edwards
             days
             (
             as
             
               Mr
               Fox
            
             g
             reporteth
             )
             for
             the
             seruice
             now
             vsed
             still
             in
             Engl.
             Agayne
             ,
             for
             the
             particulars
             ,
             who
             framed
             the
             
               Anthemes
               ,
               Responds
               ,
               Collects
            
             ,
             h
             and
             Kyries
             ,
             that
             are
             sayd
             at
             mattins
             ?
             neyther
             Prophet
             nor
             Apostle
             ,
             but
             as
             i
             some
             say
             pope
             Gregorie
             I.
             and
             Pope
             Gelasius
             .
             And
             the
             same
             Pope
             Gregory
             put
             k
             the
             
               Pater
               noster
            
             into
             the
             masse
             .
             and
             commanded
             it
             to
             be
             sung
             ;
             and
             Pope
             
               Mar●us
               I
            
             would
             haue
             the
             Nicene
             Creed
             sung
             after
             ;
             the
             Gospell
             .
             Pope
             Anacletus
             thought
             it
             fit
             the
             priest
             and
             people
             should
             salute
             one
             another
             
             another
             in
             seruice
             time
             ,
             and
             therefore
             
             appoynted
             the
             one
             to
             say
             .
             T●●
             
               Lord
               hear●th
            
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             to
             answer
             ,
             
               And
               with
               thy
               spirit
            
             .
             Pope
             〈◊〉
             
             put
             i●
             at
             the
             Sacrament
             O
             
               lamb
               of
               God
               that
               takest
               away
               the
               sinns
               of
               the
               w●rl●
               ,
            
             
             
               h●u●
               mercy
               on
               vs
            
             ;
             Pope
             Symmachus●d
             added
             the
             hymme
             
               Glory
               be
               to
               G●d
               on
               high
            
             ;
             and
             the
             other
             Popes
             b●ought
             in
             their
             parts
             ,
             and
             patched
             together
             the●r
             Letani●
             ,
             &
             Leitourgie
             out
             of
             which
             the
             English
             seruicebook
             is
             taken
             ,
             Likewise
             for
             the
             fasting
             dayes
             and
             holy
             festiu●ties
             ,
             though
             the
             Apostles
             appoynted
             them
             not
             ,
             yet
             the
             Popes
             did
             :
             Telesohorus
             d
             woulde
             haue
             the
             Lent
             to
             be
             fasted
             ;
             and
             Pope
             Calistus
             the
             fowr
             times
             in
             the
             year
             ,
             or
             
               Imbring
               dayes
            
             .
             Pope
             Syluester
             1.
             e
             added
             the
             Wednesdayes
             ,
             Frydaye●
             and
             Satur●ayes
             weekly
             ;
             and
             Pope
             Innocen●
             3.
             f
             put
             vnto
             the
             former
             almost
             all
             the
             
               Apostles
               eues
            
             .
             The
             Saincts
             and
             Angels
             were
             also
             beholding
             to
             these
             Reuerend
             fathers
             for
             hallowing
             their
             dayes
             .
             For
             generally
             all
             the
             Saincts
             found
             such
             fauour
             with
             Pope
             Boniface
             ,
             g
             that
             they
             had
             not
             only
             a
             catholik
             
               holy
               day
            
             giuen
             them
             ,
             called
             All-hallomes
             ,
             but
             a
             famous
             Temple
             in
             Rome
             once
             ded●cated
             to
             all
             the
             D●uils
             and
             called
             Pantheon
             ,
             was
             turned
             by
             this
             holy
             Father
             into
             the
             name
             of
             
               Maria
               rotunda
            
             .
             and
             consecrated
             to
             the
             hono●r
             of
             the
             B
             
               Virgin‘
               and
               all
               martyrs
            
             Pope
             Felix
             3
             ,
             i
             mad
             holy
             the
             day
             of
             the
             archangel
             Michael
             ,
             h
             Boniface
             the
             8.
             k
             shewed
             like
             honour
             to
             the
             4
             ,
             Euangelists
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             memorable
             gests
             are
             recorded
             of
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             ,
             whereof
             there
             is
             not
             a
             word
             in
             the
             Testament
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             or
             his
             disciples
             did
             euer
             the
             like
             .
             For
             they
             appoynted
             not
             priests
             apparall
             ,
             long
             gownes
             ,
             tippers
             4.
             horned
             capps
             ,
             as
             did
             
               Pope
               Zacharie
            
             ;
             nor
             a
             white
             linen
             surplice
             at
             seruice
             time
             ,
             as
             did
             
               Pope
               Syluester
            
             1.
             
             They
             hallowed
             no
             Temples
             or
             Churches
             as
             did
             P.
             Hyginus
             ,
             nor
             Churchyards
             ,
             as
             did
             
               P.
               Calistus
            
             1
             ,
             Neyther
             ordeyned
             ringing
             of
             bells
             to
             call
             the
             people
             to
             diuine
             seruice
             ,
             as
             did
             P.
             Sabinian
             .
             They
             appointed
             no
             Rood-loft
             to
             part
             the
             Chancel
             from
             the
             church
             ,
             as
             did
             P.
             B●niface
             2
             ,
             nor
             hallowed
             Font
             to
             Christen
             in
             ;
             or
             Godfathers
             and
             Godmothers
             at
             baptisme
             ,
             as
             did
             P
             ,
             Pius
             1.
             and
             Hyginus
             .
             They
             commanded
             not
             the
             people
             to
             goe
             procession
             as
             did
             
               Pope
               Agapetus
            
             1.
             nor
             appoynted
             any
             Bishoping
             or
             Confirmation
             of
             children
             ,
             as
             did
             P
             ,
             Clement
             .
             1.
             with
             a
             great
             number
             more
             of
             like
             pranks
             vsed
             in
             the
             Romish
             seruice
             .
             which
             Christs
             Apostles
             knew
             not
             ,
             as
             their
             writings
             shew
             .
             But
             the
             church
             of
             Engl.
             (
             as
             next
             heir
             of
             Romes
             constitutions
             ,
             )
             reteyneth
             these
             reliques
             ,
             obserueth
             these
             rites
             and
             a
             many
             moe
             ;
             for
             which
             the
             Papists
             doe
             insult
             and
             say
             that
             from
             
               their
               treasure
               house
               ,
               the
               religion
               now
               established
               hath
               learned
               the
               forme
               of
               christening
               ,
               Marrying
               ,
               Churching
               of
               women
               ,
               Visiting
               the
               sick
               ,
               Burying
               :
               and
               sundry
               other
               lik●
               as
               the
               books
               translated
               out
               of
               theirs
               ,
               doe
               declare
               .
            
             And
             now
             what
             sayth
             Gods
             law
             for
             all
             such
             things
             vnto
             his
             people
             ?
             I
             am
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             l
             
               the
               Lord
               your
               God.
               After
               the
               doing
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Aegypt
               wherein
               ye
               dwel
               ,
               shall
               ye
               not
               doe
               :
               and
               after
               the
               doing
               of
               the
               land
               of
            
             Canaan
             
               whether
               I
               will
               bring
               you
               ;
               shall
               ye
               not
               doe
               ;
               neyther
               walke
               in
               their
               ordinances
               .
               My
               iudgments
               shall
               ye
               doe
               ;
               and
               my
               ordinances
               shall
               ye
               keep
               ,
               to
               walke
               in
               them
               :
               I
               am
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               ,
            
             
             Thus
             he
             forbad
             them
             not
             onely
             the
             worship
             of
             false
             Gods
             :
             but
             euen
             the
             imitation
             of
             idolatrous
             worship
             rites
             and
             ordinances
             in
             his
             seruice
             :
             wherfore
             he
             charged
             them
             againe
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             so
             much
             as
             inquire
             or
             a
             ask
             how
             the
             nations
             serued
             their
             Gods
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             doe
             so
             to
             the
             Lord
             their
             God.
             But
             whatsoever
             he
             commanded
             them
             ,
             b
             they
             should
             make
             heed
             to
             doe
             it
             ;
             putting
             nothing
             thereto
             ,
             nor
             taking
             ought
             therfrom
             .
             Yet
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             of
             Engl.
             haue
             almost
             all
             things
             in
             their
             Lei●ourgie
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             doings
             of
             that
             spiritual
             c
             Aegypt
             the
             Romish
             church
             wherein
             they
             dwelt
             ,
             and
             haue
             imitated
             her
             worships‘
             orders
             ,
             ceremonies
             &c.
             reteyned
             her
             ministery
             ,
             prelacy
             ,
             courts
             ,
             and
             canons
             :
             th●
             Latine
             being
             turned
             into
             English
             ,
             and
             some
             grosse
             superfluities
             left
             ou●
             .
             And
             in
             defense
             of
             this
             worship
             ,
             haue
             these
             
               godly
               ministers
            
             written
             ,
             &
             Mr
             Bernard
             published
             their
             work
             :
             wherein
             if
             the
             reader
             see
             not
             a
             so●nd
             proof
             of
             the
             things
             that
             
               Mr
               Barrow
            
             (
             whose
             errors
             they
             pretend
             to
             confute
             )
             reproued
             ;
             he
             must
             impute
             it
             to
             the
             badnes
             of
             their
             cause
             ,
             which
             wil
             scars
             admit
             of
             any
             colour
             from
             the
             booke
             of
             God.
             For
             (
             besides
             the
             abuse
             of
             holy
             scriptures
             alleged
             to
             iustify
             these
             popish
             stratagems
             ,
             )
             how
             sound
             &
             diuine
             ,
             (
             or
             rather
             how
             fond
             and
             corrupt
             )
             is
             the
             reasoning
             of
             these
             men
             ,
             from
             Gods
             example
             and
             authority
             ,
             vnto
             their
             own
             practise
             and
             power
             that
             because
             the
             Lord
             God
             gaue
             formes
             of
             blessing
             ,
             prayer
             and
             psalmes
             to
             his
             people
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             scriptures
             which
             they
             cite
             doe
             shew
             )
             therefore
             their
             Lords
             the
             Prelates
             may
             giue
             them
             also
             prescript
             words
             for
             
               blessing
               ,
               prayer
            
             ,
             and
             Psalmes
             &c.
             as
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             their
             seruice
             book
             .
             Can
             we
             thinke
             that
             Ieroboam
             had
             so
             slender
             a
             reason
             for
             his
             goldē
             calues
             ?
             Why
             doe
             not
             these
             men
             also
             plead
             ,
             that
             God
             gaue
             a
             law
             by
             Moses
             ?
             therefore
             ther
             may
             a
             law
             be
             giuen
             likewise
             by
             the
             Bishops
             :
             or
             ,
             th'
             Apostles
             wrote
             a
             new
             Testament
             ,
             therefore
             the
             
               Conuocation
               house
            
             may
             also
             write
             a
             Testament
             or
             Gospel
             ;
             &
             bring
             it
             into
             the
             church
             ?
             If
             the
             Prophets
             practise
             will
             bear
             them
             ovt
             in
             the
             one
             :
             I
             see
             no
             cause
             why
             it
             may
             not
             vphold
             them
             in
             the
             other
             .
             Wel
             ,
             seing
             neyther
             
               Mr
               Gifford
            
             heretofore
             ,
             nor
             these
             ministers
             now
             ,
             can
             bring
             better
             defense
             for
             the
             work
             of
             their
             own
             hands
             wherewith
             they
             worship
             or
             rather
             prouoke
             the
             Lords
             I
             leaue
             them
             to
             consider
             of
             those
             lawes
             that
             euery
             where
             cry
             d
             ovt
             against
             and
             shew
             the
             punishment
             of
             idolatrie
             .
             Neyther
             is
             it
             needfull
             to
             keep
             the
             Reader
             with
             longer
             answer
             ,
             seing
             
               Mr
               Barrow
            
             in
             the
             fornamed
             books
             ,
             and
             
               Mr
               Greenwood
            
             in
             a
             peculiar
             treatise
             against
             these
             stinted
             prayers
             ,
             and
             se●
             worship
             haue
             proued
             the
             vnlawfulnes
             of
             them
             by
             many
             reasons
             ,
             which
             neyther
             these
             ministers
             nor
             any
             other
             haue
             yet
             taken
             away
             .
             And
             when
             they
             write
             agayn
             ,
             let
             them
             not
             bring
             proofs
             for
             things
             that
             we
             deney
             not
             ;
             as
             that
             Daunds
             Psalmes
             may
             be
             sung
             in
             the
             church
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             our
             prayers
             we
             may
             vse
             or
             apply
             ,
             the
             words
             that
             other
             holy
             men
             before
             vsed
             in
             their
             prayers
             ,
             vpon
             like
             occasions
             ;
             both
             these
             we
             grant
             and
             practise
             :
             but
             let
             them
             proue
             ,
             (
             if
             they
             be
             able
             and
             their
             right
             hand
             can
             help
             them
             ,
             that
             their
             own
             writetnn
             prayers
             ,
             psalmes
             &c.
             may
             be
             read
             and
             sung
             in
             churches
             ,
             
             church●●
             ,
             as
             Gods
             true
             worship
             and
             then
             also
             they
             may
             command
             the
             clowdes
             to
             rayn
             no
             more
             ,
             and
             may
             cause
             to
             cease
             the
             bottels
             of
             heauen
             .
          
           
             Like
             to
             their
             former
             plea
             ,
             and
             maintenance
             of
             their
             seruice
             booke
             ,
             is
             also
             their
             answer
             for
             Catechismes
             ;
             as
             for
             Homilies
             it
             seemes
             they
             leaue
             the
             the
             defense
             of
             them
             to
             the
             simple
             priests
             that
             read
             them
             ,
             but
             Catechismes
             are
             vsed
             euen
             by
             the
             learned
             preachers
             ,
             therefore
             somewhat
             they
             say
             for
             them
             ,
             as
             a
             that
             
               the
               principles
               of
               religion
               were
               taught
               in
               the
               churches
               of
               old
               ,
               Rō
            
             2.20
             ,
             &
             6
             17.2
             Tim
             ,
             1
             13
             ,
             Heb.
             5.12.13
             ,
             14
             and
             6
             ,
             1.2
             .
             But
             these
             ministers
             are
             eyther
             simple
             or
             very
             deceitfull
             ,
             so
             to
             turne
             away
             from
             the
             question
             For
             we
             neuer
             deneyed
             that
             the
             grounds
             and
             heads
             of
             Christian
             religion
             should
             be
             taught
             to
             the
             people
             ;
             far
             be
             it
             from
             vs
             :
             but
             this
             we
             say
             ,
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             are
             not
             found
             to
             prescribe
             set
             words
             for
             the
             minister
             to
             teach
             ,
             or
             the
             people
             to
             answer
             being
             examined
             .
             And
             that
             therefore
             these
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             are
             very
             presumptuous
             ,
             that
             wil
             take
             vpon
             them
             to
             doe
             that
             which
             Christs
             Apostles
             neuer
             did
             in
             the
             churches
             .
             Agayn
             ,
             that
             if
             those
             men
             of
             God
             had
             to
             done
             ;
             yet
             seing
             the
             writings
             of
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             are
             canonicall
             scriptures
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             no
             mens
             writings
             now
             :
             it
             will
             by
             no
             meanes
             follow
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             wrote
             catechismes
             to
             be
             vsed
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             therefore
             men
             may
             writ
             some
             for
             like
             vse
             now
             .
             Yea
             rather
             why
             are
             they
             not
             content
             with
             that
             which
             is
             already
             written
             in
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             but
             run
             to
             erroneous
             catechismes
             of
             humane
             writers
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             that
             authorized
             catechisme
             in
             the
             book
             of
             common
             prayer
             ,
             commanded
             to
             be
             vsed
             in
             the
             church
             of
             England
             ?
          
           
             Hauing
             heard
             what
             these
             
               godly
               ministers
            
             say
             for
             their
             people
             ,
             and
             seruice
             book
             ;
             I
             exspected
             somewhat
             also
             ,
             for
             defense
             of
             their
             own
             minister
             ,
             and
             the
             
               ecclesiasticall
               gouernment
            
             of
             their
             Lords
             the
             Prelates
             ;
             which
             were
             the
             other
             two
             ●eads
             of
             error
             excepted
             against
             ,
             in
             the
             forenamed
             books
             .
             But
             in
             both
             these
             they
             are
             silent
             ;
             and
             reason
             there
             may
             be
             for
             it
             :
             for
             the
             inferior
             ministery
             hangs
             vpon
             the
             superior
             ,
             the
             hierarchie
             ,
             and
             now
             the
             godly
             ministers
             are
             in
             a
             great
             strayt
             ,
             for
             eyther
             they
             must
             loose
             their
             ministery
             ,
             and
             then
             what
             boots
             it
             to
             plead
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             els
             they
             must
             ,
             (
             though
             they
             be
             loth
             )
             be
             buxome
             and
             submit
             to
             their
             Fathers
             the
             Bishops
             ;
             and
             when
             this
             is
             done
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             we
             shall
             see
             some
             such
             defense
             of
             two
             later
             ,
             as
             we
             haue
             already
             of
             the
             former
             .
             
               Mr
               Bernard
            
             himself
             hath
             begun
             fayrly
             ;
             for
             whereas
             a
             while
             since
             he
             was
             hot
             against
             the
             Bishops
             .
             he
             now
             cannot
             endure
             they
             should
             be
             b
             called
             
               Antichristian
               proud
               prelates
            
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             thinks
             c
             it
             can
             neuer
             be
             proued
             ,
             that
             the
             entrance
             into
             the
             ministery
             by
             the
             Prelates
             ,
             is
             a
             false
             entrance
             .
             So
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             thought
             but
             his
             Ordinary
             and
             he
             will
             agree
             wel
             yenough
             .
             Wel
             howsoeuer
             it
             be
             ,
             God
             (
             I
             doubt
             not
             )
             wil
             turne
             all
             things
             to
             his
             own
             glory
             and
             furtherance
             of
             his
             truth
             ;
             yea
             euen
             the
             writings
             of
             these
             aduersaries
             ,
             shal
             be
             a
             meanes
             to
             stir
             men
             up
             vnto
             a
             consideration
             of
             their
             wayes
             ,
             which
             God
             giue
             them
             grace
             for
             to
             doe
             ,
             and
             to
             turne
             their
             feet
             into
             the
             pathes
             of
             life
             and
             peace
             that
             they
             may
             finde
             rest
             vnto
             their
             sowles
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           AN
           ANSWER
           TO
           Mr.
           Crashawes
           4.
           questions
           propounded
           in
           his
           sermon
           preached
           at
           the
           Crosse
           Febr
           :
           14
           ,
           1607
           ,
           and
           printed
           1608.
           
        
         
           Mr.
           Crashawe
           preaching
           vpon
           Ier.
           51
           ,
           11.
           
           
             We
             would
             haue
             cured
             Babel
             but
             she
             would
             not
             be
             healed
          
           &c.
           took
           occasion
           a
           to
           inueigh
           against
           such
           as
           haue
           separated
           from
           the
           Church
           of
           Engl.
           as
           from
           Babel
           ,
           in
           to
           
             a
             couenant
             and
             communion
          
           (
           as
           he
           sayth
           )
           
             of
             their
             own
             deuising
          
           .
           To
           conuince
           this
           bitter
           (
           as
           he
           calleth
           it
           )
           
             and
             schismaticall
             separation
          
           ,
           he
           asketh
           but
           4.
           questions
           ;
           wherevnto
           if
           they
           can
           giue
           him
           satisfaction
           ,
           he
           promiseth
           
             he
             wil
             be
             one
             of
             them
          
           .
           Now
           though
           this
           promise
           be
           not
           in
           his
           own
           power
           to
           performe
           ,
           (
           for
           b
           it
           is
           not
           in
           him
           that
           willeth
           ,
           nor
           in
           him
           that
           runneth
           ,
           but
           in
           God
           that
           sheweth
           mercy
           ;
           )
           yet
           shall
           it
           not
           be
           amysse
           to
           labour
           for
           his
           satisfaction
           herein
           ;
           for
           who
           can
           tel
           ,
           but
           there
           may
           be
           giuen
           him
           an
           vnderstanding
           ear
           ,
           and
           tender
           hart
           ,
           for
           to
           conuert
           that
           God
           may
           heal
           him
           if
           not
           ,
           that
           his
           own
           writing
           may
           be
           a
           witnes
           ,
           himselfe
           is
           one
           of
           those
           whome
           we
           would
           haue
           cured
           in
           Babel
           ,
           but
           he
           would
           not
           be
           healed
           .
           I
           will
           not
           stand
           vpon
           his
           interpretation
           of
           the
           scripture
           treated
           of
           whether
           it
           be
           the
           direct
           and
           proper
           meaning
           of
           that
           place
           :
           but
           will
           come
           vnto
           the
           demands
           by
           him
           propounded
           .
        
         
           HIs
           first
           question
           consisting
           of
           many
           branches
           is
           summed
           vp
           by
           himselfe
           in
           this
           one
           :
           
             Wherein
             are
             we
             deadly
             and
             incurably
             wounded
          
           ?
           
        
         
           Your
           demaund
           being
           ,
           as
           the
           particulars
           shew
           of
           the
           wounds
           of
           sin
           and
           corruption
           .
           I
           answer
           .
           First
           we
           deny
           not
           ,
           but
           all
           your
           sins
           are
           curable
           ,
           
           as
           we
           trust
           in
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           you
           repent
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           beleeu
           his
           promises
           :
           neyther
           haue
           we
           euer
           thought
           your
           wounds
           in
           this
           sense
           ,
           to
           be
           c
           deadly
           or
           incurable
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           sinns
           that
           your
           church
           lieth
           in
           ,
           &
           which
           if
           they
           be
           not
           repented
           of
           ,
           and
           pardoned
           in
           the
           mercy
           of
           Christ
           ,
           are
           d
           deadly
           and
           will
           destroy
           the
           sowl
           for
           euer
           ;
           haue
           heretofore
           by
           such
           as
           would
           haue
           cured
           you
           ,
           been
           set
           before
           your
           eyes
           ,
           in
           e
           large
           and
           ample
           treatises
           ,
           shewing
           these
           capitall
           transgressions
           ,
           1
           Your
           confuse
           people
           ,
           2
           false
           worship
           ,
           3
           antichristian
           hierarchie
           or
           church-gouernment
           ,
           4
           and
           false
           ministery
           therefrom
           deriued
           :
           that
           strange
           it
           is
           ,
           you
           should
           yet
           ask
           what
           deadly
           wounds
           you
           haue
           ;
           and
           it
           makes
           vs
           fear
           ,
           your
           state
           is
           like
           his
           that
           sleepeth
           in
           the
           midds
           of
           the
           sea
           ,
           in
           the
           top
           of
           the
           mast
           ,
           &
           f
           sayth
           ,
           
             they
             haue
             stricken
             me
             ,
             but
             I
             was
             not
             sick
             ,
             they
             haue
             beaten
             me
             but
          
           I
           
           
             knew
             it
             not
          
           .
           You
           haue
           also
           here
           a
           in
           this
           treatise
           arguments
           to
           proue
           that
           Christ
           is
           not
           the
           head
           ,
           Mediator
           ,
           Prophet
           ,
           Priest
           &
           King
           of
           your
           church
           :
           which
           if
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           no
           Christian
           can
           doubt
           ,
           but
           your
           wounds
           in
           then
           selues
           are
           b
           deadly
           .
        
         
           Though
           this
           were
           yenough
           for
           Answer
           to
           your
           question
           in
           generall
           ;
           yet
           because
           the
           particulars
           which
           you
           further
           demaund
           ,
           are
           stembling
           blocks
           vnto
           the
           weak
           ;
           I
           also
           wil
           labour
           to
           remoue
           them
           away
           .
        
         
           Q.
           
             What
             fundamentall
             wound
             is
             in
             our
             doctrine
             .
          
        
         
           A.
           This
           among
           others
           ,
           that
           you
           teach
           and
           mainteyn
           both
           by
           word
           and
           practise
           ,
           that
           all
           sorts
           of
           people
           ,
           though
           profane
           and
           wicked
           are
           to
           be
           receiued
           into
           and
           reteyned
           in
           the
           church
           ;
           which
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           foundation
           of
           the
           Gospel
           layd
           by
           God
           himselfe
           Gen.
           3
           15.
           
           That
           such
           is
           your
           doctrine
           ,
           both
           your
           sermoris
           and
           printed
           books
           ,
           and
           the
           estate
           of
           your
           church
           since
           the
           planting
           thereof
           ,
           to
           this
           time
           :
           doe
           confirm
           .
        
         
           Q.
           
             What
             deadly
             corruption
             is
             in
             our
             discipline
             ,
             such
             as
             e●●s
             out
             the
             hart
             ,
             and
             life
             and
             being
             of
             a
             church
             .
          
        
         
           A.
           First
           ,
           they
           which
           execute
           it
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Prelates
             Commissaries
          
           ,
           &c.
           are
           antichristian
           ;
           so
           iudged
           &
           proued
           long
           since
           by
           the
           reformed
           churchs
           by
           th●
           better
           son
           of
           your
           own
           ministers
           hertofore
           &
           now
           liuing
           &
           by
           others
           .
           Seconly
           ;
           in
           the
           executiō
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           good
           ar
           consured
           &
           excommunicated
           :
           the
           wicked
           fauoured
           and
           tolerated
           .
           That
           the
           good
           are
           censured
           ,
           appeareth
           by
           the
           late
           Canons
           of
           your
           church
           :
           for
           in
           them
           it
           is
           enacted
           c
           against
           such
           ,
           as
           blame
           or
           resist
           any
           of
           your
           vngodly
           ceremonies
           ,
           ordinances
           ,
           wil
           worship
           ,
           &c.
           in
           your
           Communion
           book
           ;
           book
           of
           ordering
           ,
           Bishops
           Priests
           and
           Deacons
           ,
           &c.
           that
           they
           shall
           be
           
             excommunicated
             ipso
             facto
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             restored
             ,
             vntill
             they
             repent
             and
             publickly
             reuoke
             such
          
           (
           as
           you
           call
           them
           )
           
             their
             wicked
             errors
          
           That
           the
           wicked
           are
           fauoured
           ,
           and
           tolerated
           ;
           though
           experience
           may
           teach
           euery
           man
           ,
           yet
           your
           own
           testimonies
           wil
           be
           most
           pregnant
           .
           
             Mr
             Bradshawe
          
           one
           of
           your
           fellow
           Ministers
           in
           his
           11.
           
           Argument
           against
           the
           ceremonies
           of
           your
           church
           complayneth
           that
           the
           〈◊〉
           
             missions
             of
             your
             ceremonies
             make
             a
             minister
             by
             your
             law
             more
             subject
             to
             depriuatio●
             and
             suspension
             ,
             then
             the
             commission
             of
             the
             sowlest
             crimes
             ,
             euen
             dr●nke●●●s
             ,
             blasphemie
             ,
             grosse
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             vncleannes
             .
          
           Which
           he
           proueth
           .
           by
           〈◊〉
           
             such
             ●i●e
             persons
          
           (
           as
           he
           sayth
           
             that
             are
             ministery
             .
             Some
             that
             haue
             been
             〈◊〉
             to
             be
             carryed
             home
             in
             a
             wheel
             barrow
             .
             Some
             that
             comming
             home
             drunkē
             from
             the
             market
             town
             ,
             haue
             been
             found
             sleeping
             under
             a
             hedge
             in
             their
             own
             filth
             .
             Some
             that
             knowing
             and
             consenting
             to
             their
             wiues
             filthines
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             swear
             he
             knew
             no
             such
             matter
             by
             her
             since
             he
             maried
             her
             ,
             maried
             her
             agayne
             the
             morning
             before
             he
             was
             to
             answer
             it
             vpon
             his
             oath
             .
             Deliuering
             the
             sacrament
             to
             a
             filthy
             woman
             ,
             instead
             of
          
           Take
           ,
           eat
           ,
           sayd
           Turne
           thee
           ,
           turne
           thee
           
             &c.
             
             To
             another
             that
             would
             take
             it
             in
             her
             hand
             ,
             he
             put
             it
             in
             her
             mouth
             ,
             and
             sayd
          
           Cob
           ,
           Cob
           ,
           or
           Daw
           ,
           Daw
           ,
           
             he
             knowes
             not
             whether
          
           .
           Dr
           Henry
           Parry
           ,
           tels
           vs
           d
           of
           
             a
             〈◊〉
             of
             ●aterpillars
             ,
             the
             very
             trash
             and
             riff
             raff
             of
             our
             nation
             &c.
             that
             haue
             like
          
           〈◊〉
           
             of
             idle
             and
             dissolute
             quallity
             ,
             onely
             moued
             ,
             thereto
             in
             a
             lazy
             speculation
             ,
             layd
             
             wicked
             &
             sacrilegious
             hands
             on
             the
             Lords
             ark
             ,
             taken
             his
             vndefiled
             testimonies
             in
             their
             defiled
             mouthes
             ,
             disgraced
             ,
             defaced
             and
             defamed
             the
             glory
             and
             Maiesty
             of
             di●ine
             rites
             and
             mysteries
             &c.
             they
             run
             like
             hungry
             companions
             with
             an
             eye
             onely
             to
             the
             flesh
             pots
             ;
             &
             so
             sel
             both
             themselues
             and
             their
             people
             for
          
           a
           
             morsel
             of
             bread
             and
             messe
             of
             pottage
             to
             the
             Diuill
             .
          
           He
           mentioneth
           also
           
             accursed
             and
             simonical
             patrons
             who
             haue
             sodered
             &
             simoned
             the
             walls
             of
             their
             houses
             with
             the
             very
             blood
             of
             sowl●s
             .
          
           some
           others
           among
           you
           speaking
           of
           that
           a
           
             miserable
             vulgus
             that
             wo●ful●
             crew
             that
             racked
             regiment
             of
             dunsticall
             and
             vnlettered
             Sir
             Iohns
             ,
             which
             haue
             euen
             couered
             the
             land
             like
             the
             froggs
             of
             Aegypt
             ,
             leading
             many
             thow
             sands
             with
             themselues
             into
             the
             ditch
             ;
             and
             ●he
             same
             not
             still
             graced
             &
             countenanced
             by
             the
             Prelat●s
             as
             being
             their
             creatures
             .
          
           And
           others
           complayn
           that
           b
           
             whol
             swarms
             of
             idle
             .
             scandalous
             ,
             popish
             &
             ,
             non-resident
             Ministers
             are
             tolerated
             euery
             where
             amongst
             you
             .
             Your selfe
             (
             Mr
             Crashawe
             )
             in
             this
             very
             sermon
             tel
             in
             of
             c
             little
             petty
             Babylons
             ,
             namely
             incurable
             sinns
             among
             you
          
           1.
           
           
             That
             great
             sacrilege
             and
             church
             robbing
             as
             you
             call
             it
             committed
             by
             Impropriations
             ,
             in
             which
             case
          
           (
           you
           affirme
           )
           
             at
             this
             day
             almost
             halfe
             of
             the
             kingdome
             is
             ,
             wherby
             it
             comes
             to
             passe
             that
             an
             ignorant
             and
             vnpreaching
             ministery
             is
             set
             ouer
             a
             great
             part
             of
             your
             people
             which
             is
             the
             sourse
             and
             fountayn
             of
             all
             other
             euils
             in
             your
             church
             .
          
           2.
           
           
             The
             vngodly
             players
             enterludes
             .
             so
             rise
             in
             the
             nations
          
           ;
           which
           you
           call
           
             a
             bellish
             deuise
             ,
             the
             Diuils
             own
             recreation
             to
             mock
             at
             holy
             things
             ,
             by
             him
             deliuered
             to
             the
             heathen
             ,
             from
             them
             to
             the
             Papists
             ,
             and
             from
             them
             to
             you
             ,
             And
             these
          
           (
           you
           say
           )
           
             bring
             religion
             and
             holy
             things
             vpon
             the
             stage
             And
             hypocrisie
             a
             child
             of
             hel
             must
             bear
             the
             names
             of
             two
             churches
             of
             God
             Nicholas
             S.
             Antlings
             ,
             Simon
             ,
             S.
             Mary●veries
             :
             which
             churches
             by
             these
             miscrean●s
             are
             thus
             dishonoured
          
           (
           you
           say
           )
           
             not
             on
             the
             stage
             onely
             ,
             but
             euen
             in
             print
             .
          
           To
           this
           you
           add
           ,
           
             ●heir
             continuall
             profannesse
             on
             their
             phrases
             ,
             and
             sometime
             Atheisme
             and
             blasphemy
             ;
             their
             continuall
             profanening
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ,
             which
             generally
             in
             the
             country
             is
             their
             play
             day
             ,
             and
             oftentimes
             Gods
             diuine
             seruice
             hindred
             ,
             or
             cut
             shorter
             ,
             to
             make
             room
             and
             giue
             time
             for
             the
             Diuils
             seruice
             .
          
           Many
           other
           like
           testimonies
           might
           I
           allege
           frō
           your
           own
           mouthes
           of
           exceeding
           impiety
           openly
           practised
           ,
           not
           by
           the
           people
           onely
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Priests
           and
           Clergie
           and
           how
           doth
           your
           discipline
           heal
           these
           corruptions
           ;
           when
           by
           your
           own
           grant
           ,
           such
           caitiffs
           are
           
             graced
             and
             countenanced
             by
             the
             prelates
             ,
          
           when
           your
           law
           punisheth
           the
           conscionable
           ministers
           ,
           more
           then
           such
           ;
           as
           your selfe
           d
           say
           of
           your
           
             petty
             Babilon
          
           of
           Impropriations
           .
           this
           deep
           wound
           
             was
             once
             curable
             yenough
             &c.
             but
             now
             (
             alas
             )
             how
             incurable
             it
             is
             ,
             he
             obserues
             but
             little
             that
             sees
             not
             .
             And
             vnlesse
             the
          
           K.
           
             Maiesty
             vouchsafe
             to
             take
             the
             matter
             into
             his
             hands
             ,
             otherweise
             it
             is
             incurable
             .
          
           Agayn
           you
           say
           e
           of
           that
           horible
           abuse
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           &c.
           that
           
             est
             is
             hath
             been
             complayned
             of
             ,
             and
             some
             haue
             endeuoured
             to
             heal
             it
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             〈◊〉
             of
             Babylon
             that
             will
             not
             be
             healed
             ,
             but
             rather
             it
             creps
          
           〈◊〉
           a
           〈◊〉
           
             though
             the
             whole
             state
             from
             the
             foot
             to
             the
             head
             .
          
           and
           if
           you
           would
           yet
           haue
           more
           add
           herevnto
           Mr
           Iacobs
           testimony
           ,
           (
           who
           hath
           so
           manfully
           stood
           for
           your
           church
           ,
           )
           
             The
             right
             and
             true
             discipline
             ecclesiasticall
          
           (
           sayth
           he
           )
           
             in
             
             ●ch
             proper
             visible
             church
             ,
             is
             one
             mayn
             part
             of
             the
             ordinary
             meanes
             of
             saluation
             appoynted
             by
             God
             for
             euery
             sowl
             ,
             and
             this
             we
             in
             England
             vtterly
             want
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           let
           the
           reader
           iudge
           ,
           whether
           there
           be
           not
           
             deadly
             corruption
             in
             your
             discipline
          
           ,
           which
           euen
           in
           a
           true
           church
           ,
           would
           soon
           
             eat
             out
          
           (
           if
           it
           wer
           not
           healed
           )
           
             the
             hart
             and
             life
             and
             being
             of
             a
             church
             ,
          
           according
           to
           your
           demaund
           .
           But
           you
           proceed
           and
           ask
           vs.
           
        
         
           Q.
           
             What
             book
             of
             Canonicall
             scripture
             receiue
             we
             not
             ?
             what
             hold
             ▪
             we
             for
             Canonicall
             :
             that
             is
             not
             .
          
        
         
           A.
           What
           book
           of
           Canonicall
           scripture
           receiued
           not
           the
           idolatrous
           Is●elites
           ?
           what
           held
           they
           for
           Canonicall
           that
           was
           not
           ?
           The
           like
           I
           ask
           for
           the
           
             Arians
             ,
             Anabaptists
          
           and
           sundry
           other
           heretikes
           of
           these
           times
           and
           shall
           these
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           them
           be
           therfore
           true
           churches
           ?
           Agayn
           in
           your
           own
           church
           ,
           there
           is
           read
           for
           holy
           scripture
           ,
           erroneous
           books
           and
           lying
           stories
           ,
           as
           
             Tobie
             ,
             Iudith
          
           and
           other
           Apocrypha
           .
           Your
           Homilies
           a
           citing
           th●̄
           ,
           call
           them
           
             holy
             scripture
          
           ,
           and
           say
           
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             speaketh
             so
             in
             the
             scriptures
          
           :
           &
           the
           chiefest
           ministers
           of
           your
           church
           ,
           sometimes
           preach
           and
           take
           texts
           out
           of
           them
           .
           If
           this
           be
           not
           to
           hold
           them
           canonicall
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           what
           you
           count
           canonicall
           .
        
         
           Q.
           
             What
             sacrament
             that
             Christ
             ordeyned
             doe
             we
             want
             ?
             and
             what
             haue
             we
             more
             then
             Christ
             ordeyned
          
           ?
        
         
           A.
           What
           sacrament
           wanted
           Ieroboam
           the
           son
           of
           Nebat
           ?
           what
           had
           he
           more
           then
           God
           ordeyned
           ?
           Or
           the
           Anabaptists
           at
           this
           day
           ?
           Yet
           if
           one
           would
           stand
           with
           you
           he
           might
           by
           your
           
             Communion
             book
          
           proue
           Confirmation
           to
           be
           a
           sacrament
           :
           but
           who
           ordeyned
           it
           ,
           I
           cannot
           tel
           ,
           vnlesse
           Pope
           Clement
           .
           Agayn
           ,
           
             Mr
             Bradshaw
          
           a
           man
           of
           your
           own
           church
           and
           profession
           ,
           b
           hath
           proued
           against
           you
           in
           print
           that
           your
           
             Crosse
             in
             baptisme
             ,
             ring
             in
             mariage
             ,
             surplice
             &c.
          
           are
           sacraments
           in
           your
           church
           ,
           and
           
             not
             of
             diuine
             institution
          
           .
        
         
           Q.
           
             What
             article
             of
             faith
             deny
             we
             ?
             or
             what
             hold
             we
             for
             an
             article
             of
             faith
             this
             is
             not
             ?
          
        
         
           A.
           Suppose
           that
           the
           Papists
           ,
           should
           ask
           you
           such
           a
           question
           ,
           what
           would
           you
           answer
           ?
           For
           all
           the
           Creeds
           that
           are
           in
           your
           communion
           book
           ;
           are
           they
           not
           with
           euery
           article
           ,
           neyther
           more
           nor
           lesse
           in
           the
           masse
           book
           and
           other
           popish
           pamphlets
           ?
           The
           Papists
           and
           you
           both
           confesse
           Christ
           in
           words
           ,
           both
           deny
           him
           in
           practise
        
         
           Q.
           
             What
             fundamentall
             heresie
             doth
             our
             doctrine
             maintayn
          
           ?
        
         
           A.
           The
           vnlawfull
           commixture
           of
           the
           children
           of
           God
           and
           children
           of
           the
           Diuell
           ,
           in
           one
           church
           and
           communion
           ,
           is
           a
           fundamentall
           heresie
           being
           stifly
           mainteyned
           .
           All
           the
           scritures
           condemne
           it
           ;
           all
           wel
           reformed
           churches
           avoyd
           it
           ,
           nature
           it selfe
           teacheth
           to
           abhorr
           it
           :
           yet
           in
           such
           profane
           communion
           your
           church
           abiderh
           ;
           and
           you
           wil
           not
           endure
           to
           b●●r
           of
           a
           separation
           .
        
         
         
           Q.
           
             What
             haue
             we
             in
             our
             church
             that
             ouerthrowes
             the
             being
             of
             a
             church
          
           ?
        
         
           A.
           A
           popish
           ▪
           Clergie
           ,
           and
           Laitie
           .
        
         
           Q.
           
             What
             is
             necessarily
             required
             to
             make
             a
             church
             that
             wee
             doe
             want
          
           ?
        
         
           A.
           You
           want
           both
           matter
           and
           forme
           of
           a
           true
           church
           ,
           namely
           a
           people
           called
           of
           God
           ,
           separated
           from
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           vnited
           with
           Christ
           and
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           rules
           of
           his
           eternall
           Testament
           .
        
         
           Q.
           I
           
             will
             end
             as
             I
             began
             ,
             wherein
             are
             we
             deadly
             and
             incurably
             wounded
          
           ?
        
         
           A.
           The
           sinns
           before
           mentioned
           ,
           are
           deadly
           wounds
           of
           Satan
           ;
           the
           onely
           cure
           is
           by
           repentance
           and
           faith
           in
           Christ
           Iesus
           .
           ●ut
           as
           yet
           you
           be
           farr
           from
           cure
           ,
           for
           loe
           you
           make
           questions
           of
           your
           diseases
           ;
           and
           will
           not
           beleeue
           that
           you
           are
           sick
           ,
           Herevpon
           you
           refus●
           all
           salues
           and
           medicines
           ;
           and
           will
           neither
           haue
           physician
           nor
           chirurgian
           to
           meddle
           with
           your
           sores
           .
           If
           any
           Leech
           come
           with
           a
           curing
           a
           tong●e
           .
           and
           words
           that
           be
           leaues
           of
           the
           tree
           of
           life
           ,
           which
           serue
           b
           to
           heal
           the
           nations
           with
           ,
           if
           he
           offer
           to
           touch
           the
           Egyptian
           vlcers
           that
           appeare
           in
           your
           worship
           ,
           church-government
           ,
           ministerie
           ,
           ceremonies
           ,
           &c.
           he
           is
           presently
           thrust
           out
           of
           dores
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           dare
           but
           affirme
           these
           or
           any
           of
           these
           to
           be
           disceases
           and
           botches
           in
           your
           body
           ,
           sinns
           against
           God
           ,
           or
           repugnant
           to
           his
           word
           ;
           he
           is
           c
           excommunicated
           
             ipso
             facto
          
           ,
           by
           the
           decrees
           of
           the
           whole
           representatiue
           church
           of
           England
           .
           And
           are
           you
           willing
           now
           to
           be
           healed
           ?
           Nay
           if
           any
           among
           you
           ,
           not
           medling
           with
           the
           publike
           estate
           of
           your
           church
           ,
           but
           feeling
           or
           fearing
           his
           own
           particular
           sowl
           sicknes
           ,
           doe
           resort
           to
           a
           physician
           (
           whose
           receipts
           are
           not
           after
           the
           common
           sort
           ,
           )
           for
           aduise
           about
           his
           health
           ,
           or
           of
           friendship
           and
           acquaintance
           to
           see
           him
           :
           he
           is
           subiect
           to
           the
           censure
           and
           thunderbolt
           of
           your
           church
           .
           Witnesse
           the
           late
           practise
           in
           Norwich
           ;
           where
           certayn
           citizens
           were
           excommunicated
           for
           resorting
           vnto
           and
           praying
           with
           
             Mr
             Robinson
          
           a
           man
           worthily
           reverenced
           of
           all
           the
           city
           for
           the
           graces
           of
           God
           in
           him
           as
           your selfe
           also
           I
           suppose
           will
           acknowledge
           ,
           )
           and
           to
           whome
           the
           cure
           and
           charge
           of
           their
           sowles
           ,
           was
           ere
           while
           committed
           .
           Would
           any
           vnmercifull
           man
           haue
           dealt
           so
           with
           his
           bondslaue
           in
           a
           case
           of
           bodily
           sicknes
           ?
           But
           hereby
           all
           may
           see
           what
           small
           hope
           there
           is
           of
           Curing
           the
           Kanker
           of
           your
           church
           .
        
         
           THe
           second
           question
           is
           ,
           
             Are
             they
             (
             themselues
             )
             healed
          
           ?
           
           
             then
             where
             were
             they
             healed
             ?
             where
             were
             they
             called
             ?
             where
             were
             they
             regenerate
             and
             begotten
             to
             Christ
             ?
             was
             it
             not
             in
             the
             womb
             of
             this
             our
             church
             ,
             and
             by
             means
             of
             the
             immortall
             seed
             of
             Gods
             word
             that
             is
             dayly
             sown
             in
             our
             church
             ,
             a
             holy
             church
             ,
             a
             church
             of
             God
             ,
             where
             in
             ordinarily
             men
             are
             called
             and
             brought
             to
             God.
             
          
           
        
         
           The
           winde
           bloweth
           where
           it
           will
           ,
           and
           we
           heare
           the
           sound
           thereof
           but
           know
           not
           whence
           it
           cometh
           and
           whether
           it
           goeth
           :
           c
           so
           is
           every
           
           one
           that
           is
           b●rne
           of
           the
           spirit
           .
           To
           your
           demaund
           then
           I
           answer
           ;
           we
           wer●
           c●ll●●
           being
           in
           B●●ylon
           ,
           your
           Church
           I
           meane
           ,
           which
           restreyneth
           the
           〈◊〉
           by
           vnri●hteousnes
           ;
           there
           was
           our
           regeneration
           begun
           Where
           we
           fa●
           in
           darknes
           and
           in
           the
           shadow
           of
           death
           ;
           the
           light
           of
           God
           appeared
           ▪
           and
           〈◊〉
           vs
           l●fe
           .
           If
           you
           yet
           inquire
           how
           this
           was
           ,
           I
           refer
           you
           to
           〈…〉
           brou●ht
           light
           out
           of
           darknes
           ,
           and
           daylie
           a
           bringeth
           forth
           the
           〈…〉
           treas●re
           ;
           and
           his
           wayes
           are
           past
           finding
           out
           :
           for
           as
           I
           b
           kn●w
           〈◊〉
           t●e
           way
           of
           the
           winde
           ,
           nor
           how
           the
           bones
           doe
           grow
           in
           the
           womb
           of
           her
           that
           is
           with
           childe
           ,
           so
           know
           I
           not
           the
           work
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           worketh
           all
           .
           If
           you
           dema●nd
           of
           the
           means
           ;
           it
           was
           doubtlesse
           the
           word
           and
           spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           without
           which
           there
           is
           no
           calling
           ,
           no
           regeneration
           .
           Now
           where
           you
           ask
           ,
           
             how
             then
             we
             can
             deny
             that
             to
             be
             a
             true
             church
             ,
             wher●in
             〈◊〉
             men
             are
             called
             and
             brough
             to
             God
          
           ?
           I
           answer
           ;
           first
           ,
           you
           take
           vp
           more
           th●n
           we
           lay
           down
           when
           you
           say
           ●rdinarily
           :
           for
           the
           ordinary
           and
           common
           fruit
           of
           the
           word
           among
           you
           ,
           is
           through
           your
           own
           corrupt
           handling
           and
           hearing
           of
           it
           ,
           euell
           and
           not
           good
           ,
           the
           many
           walke
           the
           broad
           way
           ,
           and
           Gods
           calling
           is
           like
           ,
           to
           that
           which
           the
           Prophet
           sayth
           c
           
             one
             of
             a
             city
             and
             two
             of
             a
             tribe
             ,
          
           in
           res●ect
           of
           the
           worldly
           multitudes
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           all
           the
           Saincts
           are
           not
           begotten
           vnto
           Christ
           in
           the
           wombe
           of
           a
           true
           particular
           church
           for
           when
           the
           Apostle
           preached
           among
           d
           Pagans
           &
           conuerted
           many
           ,
           I
           would
           know
           in
           the
           womb
           of
           what
           church
           they
           were
           begotten
           ?
           they
           were
           first
           conuerted
           vnto
           Christ
           ,
           before
           euer
           they
           were
           in
           any
           other
           church
           ,
           then
           that
           Ierusalem
           which
           is
           aboue
           ,
           &
           e
           the
           mother
           of
           all
           the
           elect
           .
           Let
           vs
           come
           to
           later
           times
           ;
           your selues
           when
           you
           began
           to
           be
           a
           church
           of
           protestants
           ,
           in
           what
           particular
           womb
           were
           your
           people
           begotten
           ?
           I
           suppose
           if
           in
           any
           ,
           it
           was
           in
           the
           womb
           of
           your
           mother
           church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           where
           they
           had
           both
           receiued
           Baptisme
           the
           seal
           of
           regeneration
           ,
           and
           been
           catechised
           in
           Christian
           religion
           :
           and
           then
           look
           how
           your selues
           can
           deny
           that
           to
           be
           a
           true
           church
           ,
           or
           be
           free
           of
           vnthankfulnes
           towards
           her
           that
           bare
           you
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           prosecute
           your
           cause
           against
           vs
           ,
           and
           would
           driue
           vs
           eyther
           to
           say
           ,
           
             there
             is
             indeed
             a
             true
             ministery
             of
             the
             word
             among
             you
             .
             but
             it
             is
             not
             powrfull
             to
             any
             but
             our selues
             ;
             or
             els
             that
             we
             were
             not
             called
             in
             your
             church
             ,
             but
             since
             we
             left
             you
             .
          
           To
           the
           first
           I
           answer
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           necessity
           that
           we
           must
           grant
           
             a
             true
             ministery
          
           ;
           for
           first
           we
           hold
           that
           the
           true
           word
           may
           be
           put
           in
           f
           Balaamites
           mouthes
           ,
           and
           a
           false
           ministery
           may
           through
           Gods
           wondrous
           grace
           ,
           beget
           faith
           in
           his
           elect
           :
           if
           you
           say
           otherweise
           you
           will
           shake
           the
           foundation
           of
           your
           English
           church
           ,
           layd
           by
           Aust●●
           the
           monk
           Pope
           Gregories
           Apostle
           ;
           and
           damn
           all
           your
           late
           fathers
           vnder
           the
           Roman
           Clergie
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           we
           ●ie
           not
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           in
           the
           true
           church
           to
           the
           ministers
           lips
           :
           knowing
           that
           men
           by
           other
           meanes
           are
           often
           conuerted
           to
           the
           Lord.
           And
           if
           your
           ministers
           in
           England
           hold
           that
           men
           cannot
           be
           begotten
           to
           Christ
           among
           them
           ,
           but
           by
           their
           
           preaching
           ;
           you
           may
           take
           vp
           your
           Letanie
           (
           which
           causlesse
           you
           vse
           for
           vs
           )
           and
           say
           
             from
             this
             horible
             and
             bellish
             pride
             ,
             good
             Lord
             deliuer
             them
             .
          
           As
           they
           cannot
           restreyn
           the
           winde
           from
           blowing
           :
           so
           much
           lesse
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           from
           breathing
           ,
           out
           of
           other
           places
           then
           ministers
           mouthes
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           second
           also
           I
           answer
           ;
           that
           it
           is
           one
           thing
           to
           be
           called
           
             in
             your
             church
          
           ,
           as
           you
           speake
           ;
           and
           another
           thing
           to
           be
           called
           
             by
             your
             church
          
           or
           ministery
           ,
           as
           I
           thinke
           you
           mean.
           It
           is
           written
           Reu.
           18.4
           .
           
             Goe
             out
             of
             her
             my
             people
             .
          
           you
           see
           here
           Gods
           people
           were
           in
           Babylon
           ,
           and
           are
           called
           ovt
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           not
           by
           Babel
           it selfe
           ,
           or
           any
           minister
           of
           it
           ,
           buy
           by
           a
           voyce
           from
           heauen
           .
           So
           we
           might
           be
           called
           in
           your
           church
           .
           though
           not
           by
           the
           same
           .
           And
           thus
           we
           haue
           not
           
             bard
             our selues
          
           from
           pleading
           against
           you
           ,
           as
           you
           would
           bear
           men
           in
           hand
           :
           neyther
           yet
           shew
           you
           of
           whom
           or
           wher
           you
           had
           that
           which
           you
           say
           
             we
             all
             stoutly
             answer
             and
             stifly
             stand
             to
             it
             ,
          
           namely
           that
           we
           leau
           your
           church
           
             meerly
             &
             only
             out
             of
             conscience
          
           &c.
           
           We
           haue
           a
           better
           ground
           if
           you
           would
           receiue
           it
           ,
           euen
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Lord
           that
           so
           commandeth
           both
           vs
           and
           our
           consciences
           .
        
         
           Conscience
           is
           the
           blinde
           Papists
           common
           plea
           :
           but
           we
           know
           that
           mans
           conscience
           is
           as
           much
           a
           defiled
           as
           any
           other
           part
           or
           power
           of
           his
           sowl
           or
           body
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           may
           be
           no
           rule
           of
           our
           actions
           ,
           but
           the
           law
           of
           God
           onely
           ,
           which
           is
           b
           pure
           ,
           perfect
           ,
           and
           vndefiled
           .
           Yet
           you
           wil
           needs
           proceed
           and
           say
           ,
           
             then
             we
             had
             conscience
             before
             we
             left
             you
             .
          
           I
           answer
           yea
           ,
           or
           els
           we
           would
           not
           haue
           left
           you
           .
           Thinke
           you
           that
           your
           predecessors
           had
           
             no
             conscience
          
           when
           they
           left
           the
           Popish
           church
           ?
           
             Then
             where
          
           (
           say
           you
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           minde
           whether
           the
           Papists
           will
           not
           say
           as
           much
           of
           you
           where
           )
           
             came
             they
             to
             that
             conscience
             and
             care
             of
             their
             saluation
             but
             in
             our
             church
          
           ?
           You
           are
           answered
           before
           ,
           we
           had
           it
           in
           your
           church
           ,
           as
           Gods
           people
           had
           in
           Babylon
           .
           But
           that
           (
           I
           suppose
           )
           will
           not
           satisfie
           you
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           
             by
             your
             church
          
           and
           ministerie
           .
           Therefore
           I
           distinguish
           and
           consider
           of
           conscience
           in
           generall
           and
           in
           particular
           General
           lie
           ,
           when
           men
           so
           farr
           as
           they
           are
           taught
           and
           see
           ,
           doe
           walke
           carefullie
           :
           &
           this
           I
           confesse
           we
           had
           through
           Gods
           grace
           &
           by
           means
           of
           your
           church
           :
           this
           also
           I
           acknowledge
           many
           among
           you
           haue
           ,
           walking
           conscionably
           so
           farr
           as
           they
           see
           and
           know
           .
           The
           same
           I
           am
           perswaded
           also
           of
           many
           Papists
           and
           other
           misbeleeuers
           .
           But
           as
           a
           conscionable
           Papist
           or
           Anabaptist
           ,
           when
           a
           further
           light
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ariseth
           vnto
           him
           ,
           must
           leaue
           that
           church
           ,
           wherein
           his
           conscience
           was
           so
           farr
           informed
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           not
           the
           true
           church
           of
           God
           :
           so
           must
           a
           conscionable
           Protestant
           doe
           with
           your
           church
           ,
           when
           God
           giueth
           him
           to
           see
           the
           false
           estate
           wherein
           you
           stand
           although
           you
           worke
           many
           good
           effects
           in
           a
           mans
           hart
           and
           conscience
           .
        
         
           Particularly
           a
           good
           conscience
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           in
           this
           or
           that
           particular
           action
           ,
           as
           for
           example
           in
           this
           particular
           of
           our
           separation
           ;
           and
           so
           we
           had
           not
           this
           good
           conscience
           from
           or
           by
           your
           church
           or
           ministenistery
           ;
           
           for
           you
           thought
           to
           corrupt
           our
           consciences
           ,
           and
           keep
           vs
           still
           in
           Babylon
           ;
           we
           had
           not
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           this
           good
           conscien●e
           by
           your
           meanes
           ,
           vnles●e
           it
           be
           by
           accident
           and
           against
           your
           wils
           ,
           and
           so
           no
           thanke
           vnto
           you
           ,
           as
           he
           that
           would
           haue
           kild
           his
           enemie
           ,
           and
           vnawares
           cured
           him
           of
           an
           impostume
           :
           thus
           indeed
           many
           of
           vs
           haue
           been
           brought
           to
           this
           good
           co●science
           of
           separation
           .
           For
           whereas
           heretofore
           many
           of
           your
           ministers
           vnawares
           haue
           discouered
           the
           vnlawfulnes
           of
           the
           prelacie
           ,
           priesthood
           ,
           leitourgie
           and
           other
           enormities
           of
           your
           church
           :
           wee
           haue
           herevpon
           thought
           ,
           how
           it
           could
           be
           the
           church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           which
           thus
           lay
           vnder
           Antichrist
           .
           and
           pressing
           you
           with
           your
           own
           doctrines
           we
           haue
           found
           that
           you
           cannot
           but
           eyther
           goe
           from
           that
           wh●ch
           before
           you
           taught
           :
           or
           el●
           yeeld
           vs
           our
           separation
           ,
           which
           you
           so
           earnestly
           condemn
           .
           Of
           which
           thing
           there
           is
           a
           before
           spoken
           in
           this
           treatise
           .
        
         
           
           THe
           third
           question
           is
           ;
           
             How
             haue
             th●y
             sought
             and
             sufficiently
             endeauoured
             our
             healing
             ?
             and
             til
             they
             haue
             done
             all
             that
             possible
             can
             be
             done
             for
             our
             healing
             ,
          
           
           
             how
             dare
             they
             forsake
             vs
          
           ?
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           we
           haue
           sought
           your
           healing
           ,
           euen
           as
           by
           your
           own
           doctrin
           the
           faithfull
           Iewes
           sought
           the
           cure
           of
           Babel
           ;
           and
           as
           you
           selues
           haue
           so●ght
           the
           healing
           of
           R●me
           .
           The
           meanes
           which
           the
           Iewes
           and
           your selues
           haue
           vsed
           to
           cure
           Babel
           ,
           you
           shew
           in
           b
           your
           sermon
           to
           be
           three
           
             Instruction
             ,
             example
             ,
             pr●yer
          
           .
           By
           instruction
           ,
           you
           say
           ,
           
             laying
             op●n
             their
             errors
             ,
             discouering
             their
             impieties
             ,
             and
             l●ying
             before
             them
             the
             excellency
             of
             true
             religion
             .
          
           Thus
           (
           say
           I
           ,
           )
           haue
           we
           done
           with
           you
           witnesse
           (
           besides
           our
           speeches
           and
           conferences
           )
           the
           many
           books
           of
           this
           argument
           ,
           which
           are
           publised
           in
           print
           .
           2
           
             By
             example
          
           (
           you
           say
           )
           
             practising
             their
             own
             religion
             ●uen
             before
             their
             very
             faces
             ,
             nor
             fearing
             their
             scornes
             and
             rebukes
             &c.
             
          
           And
           to
           (
           say
           I
           )
           haue
           we
           practised
           our
           religion
           amongst
           you
           and
           before
           your
           faces
           not
           fearing
           your
           scornes
           and
           rebukes
           .
           And
           for
           proof
           hereof
           ,
           not
           one
           man
           (
           as
           Daniel
           in
           Babel
           )
           hath
           been
           taken
           in
           prayer
           ,
           but
           very
           many
           ●f
           vs
           haue
           been
           apprehended
           sundry
           times
           ,
           when
           we
           were
           praying
           and
           excercising
           in
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           from
           our
           publick
           meetings
           haue
           been
           caried
           to
           your
           loathsome
           gaoles
           and
           prisons
           ,
           and
           there
           deteyned
           many
           a
           day
           ,
           till
           some
           were
           car●ed
           out
           vpon
           the
           Bere
           vnto
           their
           graues
           ,
           some
           caried
           to
           the
           tree
           and
           executed
           .
           Which
           (
           to
           vse
           your
           own
           words
           )
           
             had
             been
             sufficient
             to
             haue
             driuen
             you
             into
             deeper
             and
             better
             considerations
             ,
             had
             you
             not
             been
             incurable
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             to
             be
             hoped
             that
             the
             sight
             hereof
             ,
             hath
             done
             good
             on
             some
             of
             you
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           Thirdly
           they
           endeauoured
           (
           you
           ,
           say
           )
           
             to
             heal
             them
             by
             their
             prayers
             ,
             praying
             continually
             and
             desiring
             God
             to
             heal
             them
             .
          
           Thus
           also
           haue
           we
           endeauoured
           to
           heal
           you
           alwayes
           mentioning
           you
           in
           our
           prayers
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           vouchsafe
           yo●
           mercy
           :
           and
           this
           we
           professe
           and
           promise
           to
           
           doe
           for
           you
           still
           ,
           (
           howsoeuer
           you
           reward
           vs
           for
           it
           ,
           )
           so
           long
           as
           we
           liue
           on
           earth
           .
        
         
           Thus
           haue
           we
           dealt
           with
           you
           ,
           according
           to
           all
           the
           duties
           that
           your selfe
           haue
           shewed
           both
           from
           the
           Iewes
           practise
           .
           and
           from
           your
           own
           .
           For
           whereas
           you
           allege
           a
           a
           fourth
           thing
           that
           your selues
           haue
           done
           ,
           namely
           ,
           
             by
             devising
             and
             enacting
             good
             and
             wholsom
             lawes
             against
             their
             errors
             ,
             superstitions
             ,
             impieties
             &c.
          
           seing
           this
           cannot
           be
           done
           by
           subiects
           or
           priuate
           men
           ,
           but
           onely
           where
           a
           common
           weal
           and
           magistracie
           is
           established
           ;
           and
           so
           neyther
           was
           nor
           could
           be
           done
           by
           the
           Iewes
           in
           Babel
           ,
           nor
           by
           vs
           in
           Engl
           :
           I
           suppose
           you
           will
           not
           impute
           this
           as
           want
           to
           Duty
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           which
           if
           we
           had
           attempted
           to
           doe
           ,
           mought
           iustly
           haue
           been
           esteemed
           rebellion
           in
           vs
           ,
           and
           so
           our
           suffrings
           should
           haue
           been
           as
           malefactors
           .
        
         
           Whereas
           then
           we
           haue
           vsed
           all
           lawfull
           meanes
           to
           cure
           you
           that
           we
           could
           ,
           as
           your selfe
           haue
           layd
           them
           down
           before
           vs
           -
           I
           hope
           you
           will
           be
           satisfyed
           ,
           or
           if
           not
           ,
           yet
           any
           indifferent
           reader
           will
           thinke
           you
           are
           sufficiently
           answered
           .
        
         
           THe
           4.
           and
           last
           demand
           is
           ,
           
           
             If
             they
             Will
             needs
             leaue
             our
             church
             whether
             will
             they
             goe
             ?
             To
             leaue
             one
             thing
             for
             another
             no
             better
             ,
             is
             seely
             :
             but
             for
             a
             ●orse
             ●s
             folly
             and
             madnes
             .
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           We
           haue
           left
           Babylon
           ,
           for
           to
           come
           vnto
           Sion
           :
           we
           forsooke
           your
           confused
           assemblies
           which
           consist
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           people
           and
           an
           vnlawfull
           mixture
           with
           the
           profane
           and
           wicked
           that
           we
           might
           haue
           communion
           with
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
           that
           willingly
           and
           gladly
           professe
           to
           beleeue
           the
           gospel
           and
           walke
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           where
           you
           vrge
           vs
           to
           ioyne
           to
           some
           other
           church
           in
           other
           countries
           .
           first
           you
           passe
           the
           bounds
           of
           your
           text
           ,
           from
           whence
           you
           can
           gath●r
           no
           such
           doctrine
           ;
           for
           the
           Iewes
           forsaking
           Babel
           ,
           ioyned
           not
           to
           any
           other
           nation
           or
           church
           then
           their
           own
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           it
           is
           also
           contrary
           to
           your
           own
           practise
           ,
           who
           when
           you
           first
           left
           Poperie
           in
           K.
           Edwards
           daie●
           and
           
             Q.
             Eliz.
          
           ioyned
           not
           your selues
           to
           any
           forreyn
           church
           ;
           but
           one
           to
           another
           among
           your selves
           .
           And
           where
           you
           tel
           vs
           of
           the
           approbation
           of
           other
           churches
           ,
           and
           b
           quote
           their
           
             Harmony
             of
             Confessions
             ;
             I
          
           answer
           ,
           that
           book
           was
           set
           out
           long
           after
           your
           separation
           from
           Rome
           ,
           and
           communion
           among
           your selues
           :
           besides
           also
           how
           farr
           they
           approue
           of
           you
           ,
           is
           before
           in
           this
           treatise
           considered
           of
           Pag.
           10.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           we
           could
           not
           ioyne
           to
           any
           of
           those
           forreyn
           churches
           ,
           becaus●
           We
           vnderstood
           not
           their
           languages
           nor
           they
           ours
           ,
           and
           therefore
           vnlesse
           we
           would
           haue
           builded
           a
           new
           Babel
           ,
           with
           strange
           tongues
           ,
           we
           must
           ioyne
           into
           communion
           among
           our selues
           .
        
         
           Thus
           haue
           I
           answered
           your
           4.
           demaunds
           :
           and
           for
           your
           further
           satisfaction
           ,
           if
           it
           may
           be
           ,
           will
           yet
           giue
           you
           a
           view
           of
           your
           own
           dealings
           with
           vs
           ,
           and
           the
           Babylonians
           dealing
           with
           the
           Iewes
           of
           old
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           
           collected
           by
           your selfe
           in
           you
           sermoon
           .
           They
           of
           Babel
           obiected
           (
           as
           you
           a
           say
           )
           that
           their
           own
           religion
           
             was
             general
             and
             vniuersall
             ouer
             the
             world
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Iewes
           ,
           
             but
             in
             a
             corner
          
           :
           and
           agayn
           b
           they
           say
           
             Look
             into
             the
             world
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             and
             see
             if
             any
             nation
             of
             all
             that
             came
             from
             all
             the
             ●
             sonns
             of
             N●ah
             be
             of
             your
             religion
             :
             all
             that
             came
             of
             Cham
             are
             of
             ours
             :
             all
             that
             came
             of
             Iaphet
             are
             of
             ours
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             came
             of
             Sem
             ,
             but
             onely
             your selues
             .
          
           Your selfe
           c
           say
           vnto
           vs
           ,
           in
           these
           like
           words
           ,
           
             Look
             ouer
             all
             Christendome
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             not
             finde
             a
             Church
             that
             condemneth
             ours
             ,
             or
             any
             that
             is
             not
             of
             our
             religion
             &c.
             the
             churches
             of
             the
             Low
             countries
             ,
             are
             of
             o●r
             confession
             ,
             the
             Ch
             :
             of
             France
             ,
             the
             church
             of
             Geneua
             ,
             the
             church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             the
             Cantons
             of
             Switzerland
             .
             the
             stats
             and
             Princes
             of
             Germany
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             of
             our
             confession
             .
             Whither
             then
             will
             you
             goe
             but
             vnto
             your
             corners
             and
             conventicles
             &c.
             
          
           The
           like
           things
           are
           obiected
           to
           vs
           also
           by
           other
           of
           your
           ministers
           ,
           as
           before
           in
           this
           trea●ise
           may
           be
           seen
           pag.
           9.
           
           The
           Babylonians
           d
           are
           by
           you
           feigned
           to
           ha●e
           sayd
           vnto
           Israel
           ,
           
             Doth
             not
             our
             religion
             prosper
             and
             flourish
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             yours
             condemned
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             all
             the
             world
          
           ?
           Your
           ministerse
           say
           for
           England
           against
           vs
           ,
           d
           
             God
             hath
             witnessed
             his
             loue
             and
             approbation
             to
             our
             church
             by
             many
             vectories
             and
             deliuerances
             ,
             long
             continuance
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             prayers
             ,
             heard
             &c.
             
          
           And
           
             the
             Churches
             and
             godly
             learned
             persons
             that
             euer
             heard
             of
             your
             separation
             did
             not
             approue
             of
             it
             .
          
           e
           See
           also
           Mr
           Bernards
           book
           pag.
           33.
           
        
         
           You
           (
           f.
           sayd
           the
           babylonians
           to
           Israel
           )
           
             for
             holding
          
           your
           religion
           
             are
             iustly
             ouerthrown
             and
             conqu●red
             by
             u●
             '
             Mr
             Penry
             ,
             Barrow
             and
             Greenwood
          
           g
           say
           your
           ministers
           to
           vs
           )
           
             were
             hanged
             ,
             Mr
             Iohnsons
             and
             the
             rest
             banished
             ,
             by
             Christian
             magistrats
             professing
             and
             mainteyning
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ.
          
           Alas
           poor
           men
           (
           
             sayd
             the
             Babylonians
          
           )
           for
           one
           learned
           Rabbine
           that
           your
           haue
           ,
           haue
           not
           we
           twentie
           ?
           are
           not
           the
           Caldeans
           the
           famoust
           learned
           men
           in
           the
           world
           ?
           Of
           vs
           your
           ministers
           say
           ,
           h
           
             setting
             aside
             one
             or
             two
             at
             most
             ,
             there
             is
             neuer
             a
             minister
             amongst
             th●m
             th●t
             vnderstandeth
             the
             summe
             of
             religion
             and
             grounds
             of
             the
             Catechisme
             :
             and
             further
             they
             vnderstand
             not
             any
             tongue
             saue
             only
             English
             &
             wher
             thē
             is
             their
             knowledg
             .
          
           againe
           an
           i
           other
           vp
           braydeth
           vs
           by
           the
           
             preaching
             disputing
             and
             printing
             of
             many
             excellent
             works
             and
             volumes
             published
             of
             all
             sorts
          
           (
           by
           the
           ministers
           of
           England
           )
           :
           
             which
             none
             of
             vs
             is
             any
             thing
             haue
             euer
             yet
             atteyned
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Babylonians
          
           k
           
             sayd
             to
             Israel
          
           ,
           During
           the
           time
           that
           you
           haue
           had
           your
           Kings
           and
           Priests
           ,
           shew
           one
           nation
           by
           you
           conuerted
           ,
           or
           one
           that
           came
           and
           ioyned
           with
           you
           of
           all
           that
           time
           .
        
         
           Hardly
           (
           say
           your
           ministers
           to
           vs
           )
           
             can
             you
             shew
             any
             one
             person
             conuerted
             by
             your
             ministery
             ,
             from
             papistry
             athisme
             or
             other
             opē
             wickednes
             ;
             as
             by
             Gods
             blessing
             multitudes
             haue
             been
             by
             ours
             .
          
        
         
           Thus
           we
           see
           how
           you
           and
           your
           ministers
           imitate
           Bab●l
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           set
           to
           scool
           by
           Nebuchadnezar
           ,
           n
           to
           get
           l
           the
           learning
           and
           tongue
           of
           the
           Chaldeans
           ;
           o
           wherein
           how
           they
           haue
           profited
           ,
           let
           the
           reader
           iudge
           ;
           as
           also
           whither
           we
           may
           not
           apply
           against
           you
           ,
           your
           own
           words
           ,
           that
           
           
             you
             please
             your selues
             in
             such
             like
             carnall
             arguments
             and
             fleshly
             conceyts
             ,
             a●
             papist
             in
             their
             popery
             ,
             and
             other
             p●●fane
             men
             in
             their
             carnallity
             ,
          
           did
           heretofore
           ,
           and
           
             doe
             at
             this
             day
          
           .
        
         
           Of
           these
           things
           as
           I
           haue
           laboured
           to
           giue
           you
           notice
           ;
           so
           I
           desire
           God
           to
           giue
           you
           repentance
           ,
           and
           to
           heal
           all
           your
           deadly
           wounds
           :
           least
           that
           come
           vpon
           you
           which
           is
           foretold
           by
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           a
           I
           
             will
             render
             vnto
             Babel
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             Chaldeans
             ,
             all
             their
             euill
             that
             they
             haue
             done
             in
             Sion
             ;
             in
             your
             sight
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               My
               people
               goe
               out
               of
               the
               midds
               of
               her
               ;
               and
               deliuer
               ye
               every
               man
               his
               sowl
               from
               the
               feirce
               wrath
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
          
           
             Ier.
             51.45
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Goe
               out
               of
               her
               my
               people
               ,
               that
               ye
               be
               not
               partakers
               in
               her
               sinns
               ,
               and
               that
               ye
               receiue
               not
               of
               her
               plagues
               ,
            
          
           
             Reu.
             18.4
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A26579-e160
           
             a
             
               Kellisons
               Suruey
            
             .
             2.
             book
             1.
             chapt·
          
           
             b
             
               Mr
               Giffords
               dialogue
               bteweē
               a
               pap
               .
               &
               a
               pro●
               ,
               f
               ,
            
             19.
             b
             ,
          
           
             c
             
               Calui●●
               opusc
               .
               Response
               .
               ad
               ve●s
               .
               quend
               Mediator
               .
            
          
           
             d
             
               K●llisons
               Sur.
            
             1
             book
             2.
             chap.
             
          
           
             e
             
               See
               after
               in
               this
               treatise
               .
               pag.
            
             49
             
          
           
             f
             pag.
             13.
             
          
           
             a
             pag.
             135.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Mr
               Crashawes
               ser.
               pag.
            
             27.
             
          
           
             c
             
               ibid.
               p.
            
             28
             
          
           
             d
             
               Caluin
               .
               Respons
               .
               ad
               versiple
               .
            
          
           
             e
             
               Gregory
               Martin
               Campion·
               Kellisō
               .
               &c
            
          
           
             f
             
               D.
               Whi●g
               defen
               .
               of
               ans
               to
               admon
               :
               in
               the
               gen
               .
               tab
               :
            
             S.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Mr
               Ios.
               Nichols
            
          
           
             h
             
               plea
               of
               the
               innocēt
               pag
            
             ,
             33.34
             .
          
           
             a
             Ezek.
             23.45
             .
          
           
             b
             Rev
             ,
             17
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             
               
                 See
                 after
                 in
                 this
                 book
                 p
              
               122.
               
            
             
               anno
               1562
            
          
           
             e
             
               In
               the
            
             123
             
               pag
               of
               his
               book
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Deut
             ,
             3●
             .
             31
             ,
          
        
         
           Notes for div A26579-e2310
           
             a
             
               Sermon
               on
               Rom.
            
             12.6
             .
             pag
             65
             66.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Playn
               deccla
               of
               eccles
               desc
               ,
               pag
               ,
            
             72.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Di●l
               of
               the
               stryfe
               of
               your
               ▪
               Church
               page
               .
            
             99
             
          
           
             a
             1
             
               adm●●o
               the
               Par.
               in
               the
               preface
               .
            
          
           
             b
             
               in
               the
               sam
               admonitiō
            
             .
          
           
             c
             1
             
               admon
               .
               pag.
            
             16.
             
          
           
             d
             ibid.
             14.
             
          
           
             e
             Mal.
             1
             8
             
          
           
             f
             Psa
             16.4
             .
          
           
             g
             Reu
             17
             .
             ●
             
          
           
             h
             verse
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             i
             2
             Cor.
             3.17
             
          
           
             k
             1.
             
               admon
               .
               page
            
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             l
             
               Demonst.
               in
               the
               pref
            
             .
          
           
             m
             
               T●ble
               of
               Artic
               ,
               by
               diuin
               .
               Reader
               in
               Cam.
               
            
          
           
             n
             ibedem
             ,
          
           
             o
             1.
             
               admon
               .
               page
            
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Exo.
             14.5.9
             .
          
           
             a
             Gen
             1
             &
             2
             
          
           
             b
             Reu
             17.
             ●
             
          
           
             c
             
               one
               &
               th●
               same
               word
               is
               by
               figure
               of
               speech
               .
               〈◊〉
               for
            
             hearing
             &
             r●porting
             .
             Rom
             10.
             
          
           
             a
             2
             
               admon
               .
               to
               the
               Parl
               ,
               f.
            
             16.
             
          
           
             a
             Psa.
             20.7
             
          
           
             b
             
               Bellarmin
               de
               notu
               eccl
            
          
           
             Psa.
             62.9
             .
          
           
             a
             1
             
               Admon
               ●o
               the
               Parl.
            
             
          
           
             a
             
               Deccōs
               by
            
             interpr●tation
             ar
             ministers
             1
             〈◊〉
             3.5
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Defēnc
               of
               eclesiastical
               disci
               ,
               p.
            
             102.
             
          
           
             c
             
               1
               admo
               to
               the
               Parlia
            
             .
          
           
             d
             
               defence
               of
               godly
               minis
               :
               against
               bridges
               .
               p.
            
             12
             3.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Sermon
               .
               on
               Rom.
            
             12
             p
             34.
             
          
           
             a
             Leu.
             19
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             a
             1
             admo
             2.3.4
             .
          
           
             a
             
               form
               &
               manner
               of
               consecrating
               Bishops
               ,
               priests
               and
               Deacons
               .
            
          
           
             b
             ibidem
             ,
          
           
             a
             2
             Kin.
             1●
             33.41
             .
          
           
             b
             ver
             .
             34.
             
          
           
             c
             Gal.
             5
             ,
             19
             20.
             
          
           
             d
             Num
             16.7
             
          
           
             a
             Ioh.
             3.8
             .
          
           
             Reu.
             7.1
             .
          
           
             b
             If●·
             60
             .
             2●
             
          
           
             a
             
               Epistle
               before
               the
               De
               monst
            
             .
          
           
             b
             Psa.
             19.12
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Symma●●●
               in
               Epist.
               pr●
               sacr
               .
               patrū
            
          
           
             b
             
               Caeciliu
               ;
               Ar●eb
               lib
            
             8
             
          
           
             c
             Gen
             6.
             1
             
             Pe
             3.19.20
             .
             2
             Pet
             ,
             2.5
             .
          
           
             a
             Psal.
             73.7
             
          
           
             b
             Iob
             21.16
             
          
           
             c
             
               Cyril
               .
               cōtra
               Iul.
               lib.
            
             7
             s.
             
          
           
             d
             Fast
             5
             
               aepe
               Iouē
               vids
               quum
               iam
               sua
               mittere
               vellet
               fulins
            
             〈…〉
             susti●●isse
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             e
             Psa
             66.18
             19
             116.1
             2.1
             .
             Iob
             5
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             a
             Pro
             25
             ,
             14
             
          
           
             b
             1
             
               admon
               ,
               to
               Parl
               ,
               pag
            
             33
             
          
           
             c
             
               ibid.
               p
            
             4.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Supplication
               to
               the
               Parl.
               p
            
             ,
             67.
             
          
           
             e
             Luk
             12.51
             :
             52
             ,
             Mat.
             12.6
             
          
           
             Ren
             11.19
             
          
           
             *
             Psa
             18.14
             .
          
           
             †
             Gen
             4.16
             &
             6.2
             .
          
           
             ”
             Gen
             9.25
             26.
             
             
               &
               .
               cha
            
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Gen
             19
             
          
           
             ‡
             Gen.
             12.
             
          
           
             †
             Ex
             ,
             4
             &c
          
           
             ”
             Isa
             48.20
             
          
           
             †
             Hos.
             ●
             .
             15
             
          
           
             *
             Act
             2
             40
             41.
             2
             
             Cor
             ,
             6
             14.17
             .
          
           
             †
             Reu.
             18
             :
             4
             
          
           
             *
             Num
             11.1
             
          
           
             ‡
             Num.
             16
             32
             33.
             
          
           
             ”
             Num
             21.6
             
          
           
             †
             Nū
             25.9
             
          
           
             *
             Num.
             14.45
             .
          
           
             ‡
             Ex
             32
             ,
             27
             
          
           
             ”
             Nū
             20.12
             
          
           
             †
             Ex
             12
             ,
             37
             
          
           
             *
             Num.
             26
             64
             ,
             65
             ,
          
           
             ‡
             2
             Tim.
             4
             10.
             
          
           
             ”
             Mat.
             27.24
             .
          
           
             *
             Reu.
             1.9
             .
          
           
             ‡
             Mar
             3
             17
             
          
           
             ”
             Act
             4.11
             .
          
           
             †
             
             Luk
             ●3
             .
             33
             
          
           
             *
             Gen.
             37.
             
          
           
             ‡
             1
             Kin.
             11
             30.31
             37.40
             .
          
           
             ”
             2
             Chro.
             14
             23
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             2
             ,
             Chro
             16
             7.10
             .
          
           
             *
             Ioh.
             6.66.67
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Gen.
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             Gen.
             9.
             
          
           
             c
             Ge
             27.
             etc
          
           
             d
             Ge
             37
             &c
             ,
          
           
             e
             Exo
             ,
             32.
             
             Num
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             f
             Num
             ,
             6
             
          
           
             g
             Num
             12
             
          
           
             h
             Iudg.
             8.
             
          
           
             i
             Iudg
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             k
             Iudg.
             11
             
          
           
             l
             Iud.
             20
             &c.
             
          
           
             m
             1
             Sam
             18
             &c.
             
          
           
             n
             2
             Sam
             ,
             15
             &c.
             
          
           
             o
             1
             Kin
             12
             &c.
             
          
           
             p
             Act
             23.7
             &c.
             
          
           
             q
             Luk
             ,
             22.24
             .
          
           
             r
             1
             Cor
             1
             
               &
               ●
               Galat.
               Philip
            
             .
             3
             
               Iohn
               .
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             s
             
               Bellarm
               ,
               de
               not
               ,
               eccles●●
            
             10.
             
          
           
             t
             1
             Cor.
             11.18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             Num.
             2●
             .
             1
             3.
             
             Iudg
             19
             22.
             
             
               &
               .
               Psa.
            
             106.14
             28
             36.
             
             Iudg.
             2
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor
             10.14
             1
             Ioh
             4
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Deu
             30
             ,
             11
             12.13.14
             .
             Rom.
             10
             ,
             8
             
          
           
             a
             1.
             
             Cor
             12
             ,
             2
             
          
           
             b
             
               Ora●
               ,
               Sibil
               l.
            
             2
             
               in
               princip
            
             .
          
           
             c
             Num
             ,
             23
             &
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Sam
             19
             20
             ●4
             .
          
           
             e
             1
             
             Cori
             ●
             ,
             30
             
          
           
             f
             ver
             .
             32.
             
          
           
             g
             ver
             .
             34.
             
          
           
             h
             Rom
             14.1
             
          
           
             i
             ver
             .
             22
             
          
           
             k
             ver
             .
             30
             ,
          
           
             l
             ver
             .
             34.
             
          
           
             m
             ver
             .
             29
             
          
           
             n
             ver
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             1
             Kin
             22.6
             
          
           
             b
             ver
             17.18
             
          
           
             c
             uerse
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             d
             1
             Pet
             4.11
             Act
             18·11
             .
          
           
             e
             Hab.
             2.
             
          
           
             f
             Isa
             1.4.10.21.23
             .
             &
             .
             26.10.11
             .
             Mic
             ,
             3
             :
             9.10
             ,
             11
             
               &
               ●
            
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             ●
             .
          
           
             †
             2
             Thes
             ,
             2
             10.11.12
             .
          
           
             ‡
             1
             Tim
             4.1.2
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A26579-e11690
           
             a
             Ex
             ,
             20
             ,
          
           
             b
             
               form
               of
               cōsecrat
               .
               Bishops
               and
               Priests
               &c
            
          
           
             a
             2
             Cor.
             6.14.15
             ,
          
           
             b
             1
             
             Tim
             ●
             .
             15
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             8.5
             .
          
           
             c
             Hag.
             1.4
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             Rō
             6.16
             
          
           
             b
             Exod.
             31
             
          
           
             c
             Zac
             1.20
             21.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Supplication
               .
               pag
            
             67
             
          
           
             a
             1
             
               admo
               .
               p.
            
             24.
             
          
           
             b
             2
             
               admon
               to
               the.
               Parl
               pag.
            
             6.7
             .
          
           
             c
             1
             Cor
             ,
             3
             ,
             9
             Eph.
             2.20
             .
          
           
             a
             Eph
             1.1
             .
          
           
             b
             Eph
             2.19
             
          
           
             c
             verse
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             d
             1
             Sam
             15.32
             .
          
           
             e
             Ex.
             26
             15
             
          
           
             f
             Heb.
             3.2
             .
          
           
             a
             Prov.
             30.18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             b
             Ie
             ,
             3.2
             ,
          
           
             c
             Hos
             2.2
             .
          
           
             d
             Tit.
             1.16
             
          
           
             Iam.
             2.18.26
             .
          
           
             e
             Gē
             35.29
             
          
           
             a
             Iohn
             3.29
             
          
           
             b
             Iohn
             15
             ,
             1
             
          
           
             c
             Psa
             ,
             80
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             d
             ver
             2.3
             .
          
           
             e
             ver
             .
             5
             ,
          
           
             f
             Deu
             32·23
             
          
           
             g
             Reu
             ,
             11
             ,
             8
             
          
           
             h
             Ioh
             17
             ,
             20
             21.
             
          
           
             i
             ver
             ,
             9
             ,
          
           
             a
             ve
             14
             ,
             16
             ,
          
           
             b
             Ier
             31.32
             
          
           
             c
             Exo
             ,
             19.
             
             Deut
             ,
             5.3.22
             .
             &
             .
             29.10.11.12
             ,
          
           
             a
             Mar
             16.25
             Ep
             4
             ,
             11
             
          
           
             b
             Act.
             14
             8
             11.14
             .
             &c
          
           
             c
             Act.
             18
             ,
             6
             10
             .
             1●
             i
             1
             Co
             12.2
             .
          
           
             d
             Act.
             17
             .
             2●.32.34
             
          
           
             a
             A●t
             ,
             19.9
             
          
           
             b
             Tit
             ,
             1
             ,
             5
             ,
          
           
             c
             Phil.
             1.1
             
          
           
             d
             Act.
             20.17.28
             1
             
             Pe
             ●
             ,
             1.2
             .
          
           
             e
             1
             Cor
             4.15
             
          
           
             f
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             h
             Act.
             19.32.39
             
          
           
             g
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
          
           
             a
             2
             Cor.
             6
             ,
             14.7
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Pap.
               supto
               the
               K.
               reason
               of
               relig
               .
            
             22.20
             .
          
           
             c
             Col
             ,
             1
             ,
             5
             ,
          
           
             d
             
               Alcoran
               ,
               ●hap
            
             18
             &
             19.
             
          
           
             e
             
             Rui●
             ●
             
          
           
             *
             uer
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             15
             ,
             14
             
          
           
             ‡
             〈◊〉
             ●
             .
             22
             
          
           
             *
             Iudg.
             19
             ●2
             ,
             &
             ▪
             
          
           
             ‡
             1
             Kin
             :
             12
             28
             ,
             29.30
             .
          
           
             Eccl.
             4
             ,
             17
             ,
          
           
             *
             Luk.
             13
             ,
             3
             5
             ,
          
           
             ‡
             Psa
             ,
             68
             ,
             21
             ,
          
           
             ”
             Ma●
             ,
             7.6
             
          
           
             †
             Heb.
             6
             ,
             1
             
          
           
             *
             
               so
               after
               more
               plainly
               Act
            
             1
             ,
             13
             14.19
             ,
             26
             ,
          
           
             *
             pag.
             2.3
             .
             
               answer
               ,
               to
               Mr
               Hild
               Mr
               ,
               Iak
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               August
               cētra
               Maxim
               l.
            
             3
             c.
             14
             
               Nec
               ego
               nicenā
               Sinodū
               tibi
               ,
               nec
               tu
               mihi
               Arimi
               nemsē
               debes
               ●bijcere
               scriptuarum
               authoritatibus
               res
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             ‡
             
               
                 Panormitā
                 de
                 electio
                 et
                 elect
                 Potest
                 .
              
            
             
               ●
               .
               signis
               :
            
          
           
             *
             ver
             1
             
          
           
             ‡
             ver
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             ”
             2
             Chr
             ,
             15
             3
             ,
          
           
             †
             Hos.
             2
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom
             7
             15
             
          
           
             ‡
             1
             Ioh
             3.9
             .
          
           
             ”
             pag.
             39
             ,
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             10.15
             .
          
           
             *
             ver
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Ioh
             14
             .
             1●·
             &
             15.10
             
          
           
             *
             Ga
             ,
             5
             ,
             ●9
             20.
             
             ●1
             .
          
           
             ‡
             1
             Cor.
             5
             ,
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor
             ,
             10
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             ‡
             1
             Ioh
             4
             1.
             
          
           
             ”
             Hab
             ,
             2.5
             
          
           
             †
             Gal.
             6.5
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A26579-e17600
           
             a
             Ma
             11.20
             21
             ,
          
           
             b
             Isa
             ,
             49
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             Rom
             10.21
             
          
           
             a
             Exo.
             5
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             2
             Kin
             ,
             1.7
             13
             ,
             14
             
          
           
             2
             
               adm●n
               to
               the
               Parliā
            
             ,
             ●
             16.
             
          
           
             ‡
             
               Constitut
               &
               Canons
               eccl●siast
            
             .
             1603.
             
          
           
             *
             Canon
             .
             4
             ,
          
           
             Can.
             6.
             
          
           
             Can.
             7.
             
          
           
             Can.
             8
             ,
          
           
             a
             Eze
             13
             4
             
          
           
             b
             Eze
             13.7
             
          
           
             c
             vers
             8.
             
          
           
             a
             Is
             ,
             22
             ,
             20
             2●
             22
             ,
          
           
             b
             
               Book
               of
               orders
            
             .
          
           
             c
             Ioh
             20.22
             23
             ,
          
           
             d
             2
             Th●
             ,
             2.4
             ,
          
           
             e
             Mat.
             7
             :
          
           
             f
             
               See
               a
               catalogue
               of
               thē
               in
               answ
               .
               to
               Mr
               Iac.
               pa
            
             158
             ,
             &c
             :
          
           
             g
             E●e
             13.10
             &c
             :
          
           
             a
             ver·
             14.
             
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             c
             Ioh.
             18
             ,
          
           
             d
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             e
             Mat.
             2
             ,
             6
             Reu
             ,
             2.7
             .
          
           
             a
             Psal
             106.35.36
             ,
          
           
             b
             Isa
             15.19
             
          
           
             a
             Reu
             18.4
             
          
           
             b
             1
             Chr
             ,
             4.23
             .
          
           
             c
             Ier.
             51
             ,
             6
             ,
          
           
             d
             ver
             ▪
             9
             ,
             10
             
          
           
             e
             
               there
               is
               a
               character
               imprinted
               by
               the
               Bishops
               ordination
               concil
               trident
               Ses
               ,
            
             23
             Can
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             D●ut
             .
             5.22
             .
          
           
             b
             Deut.
             33.4
             .
          
           
             c
             Exod.
             16.1
             .
             Psal.
             111.1
             .
          
           
             d
             Ma●
             16
             ,
             18
             ,
             Act.
             7
             38.
             
          
           
             e
             Iam
             ,
             2
             ,
             2
             ,
             
               and
               in
               th●
               greek
               of
               the
               old
               Test.
               often
               ,
               Deut.
            
             5.22
             ,
             Exod
             ,
             16
             3
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             f
             Luk.
             7.5
             .
             Act
             ,
             18
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             g
             Gen.
             35.11
             ,
             Ier.
             50.9
             .
          
           
             (h)
             Gen
             48
             ,
             4
             ,
             Ezek
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             i
             Exod.
             12.6
             .
          
           
             k
             1
             Chro.
             13.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             ●
             ;
             5.
             and
             29.1.6
             .
             1
             :
             Chro
             ,
             1.2
             3.
             
          
           
             l
             2.
             
             Chron
             20.4.5
             .
          
           
             m
             2.
             
             Chron.
             30.10.13.25
             .
          
           
             n
             Ezra
             .
             10.1
             .
          
           
             o
             Gen.
             49.6
             .
          
           
             p
             Ezek.
             27.27
             .
             and
             32.22
             .
             and
             38
             4.7
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             q
             Eph.
             5.23
             ,
             
               &c.
               Heb
            
             12.23
             ,
          
           
             (r)
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             s
             Rom.
             16
             ,
             5
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             16.19
             ,
             Colos
             ,
             4
             ,
             15
             ,
          
           
             t
             2
             Chron
             ,
             1
             ,
             3
             ,
             &c
             ,
          
           
             u
             1
             ,
             Sam
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
          
           
             x
             Psal
             ,
             107.32
             ,
          
           
             y
             Eze.
             32
             ,
             3.
             
             Act.
             19
             ,
             32
             ,
             39
             ,
             41
             ,
          
           
             z
             Psal.
             26
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             Rom.
             1.25
             
          
           
             b
             
               Alkoran
               ;
               Azoar
            
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             Azoar
             .
             2.
             
             &
             .
             4
             &
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             d
             Az●ar
             ,
             12.
             &c
             ,
          
           
             e
             Azoar
             .
             19
             :
             20.
             
          
           
             f
             N●he
             ,
             13.1
             1
             Tim.
             3.5
             ,
             14
             ,
          
           
             g
             1
             Cor
             ,
             1
             2.
             
             Psal
             ,
             89
             ,
             5.
             
             &
             149.1
             ,
          
           
             (h)
             Psal.
             26.5
             
          
           
             i
             Re●
             ,
             2
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             k
             1
             Pet
             ,
             2
             ,
             9
             ,
          
           
             l
             2
             Th●s
             ,
             ●
             ,
             14
             ,
          
           
             m
             Ioh
             ,
             17
             ,
             6
             ,
             9
             ,
             14.
             and.
             15
             ,
             19
             ,
          
           
             n
             1
             Cor.
             1
             ,
             9
             ,
          
           
             o
             Eph
             ,
             ●
             .
             21.22
             .
          
           
             p
             1
             Pet
             ,
             2
             9.
             
          
           
             q
             Eph
             ,
             4●1
             Heb.
             9.15
             ,
          
           
             r
             Rom
             :
             9.11
             ,
             12
             ,
             24.
             
             S●ng
             .
             1.3
             ,
          
           
             s
             Iob.
             6
             :
             44
             :
          
           
             (t)
             2
             Tim.
             1
             :
             9
             
          
           
             (u)
             Act.
             2.47
             .
          
           
             x
             2
             Chro.
             30.6
             10.12
             .
             Rom.
             8
             30.
             
          
           
             z
             2
             Thes.
             2
             14.
             
          
           
             a
             2
             Cor.
             5.19
             .
          
           
             (b)
             Act.
             5.20
             
          
           
             (c)
             Iob.
             20.31
             .
          
           
             d
             Nehem.
             9.20
             .
             1
             Cor.
             2
             10
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             e
             Iob.
             6
             45.
             
          
           
             f
             
             Iob
             ●5
             .
             1
             .
             ●
             ,
             &
             17
             ,
             6
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             g
             I●h
             .
             12.31
             ,
          
           
             h
             Act.
             26
             :
             18
             ,
          
           
             i
             1
             Ioh.
             3.10
             .
          
           
             k
             Exod.
             34
             15
             ,
             Prou.
             15.8
             .
             Psal
             16.4
             .
             E●h
             .
             5
             ,
             11
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             6.17
             .
          
           
             l
             1
             Ioh
             2.16
             .
          
           
             m
             Rom
             7.15
             .
             Iude.
             23.
             
          
           
             n
             Gal.
             6
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             o
             Mat.
             18
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             p
             Ioh
             3.3
             ,
          
           
             q
             1.
             
             Cor.
             1.9
             .
          
           
             r
             Deut
             ,
             18.15
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             s
             Act.
             3.22.26
             .
             Mat.
             5
             ,
             2
             ,
             
               &
               ●
            
             ,
          
           
             t
             Ioh
             ,
             13
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             [u]
             Col
             ,
             2.3
             .
          
           
             x
             Mat.
             17
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             y
             Iohn
             3.13
             .
             &
             .
             6.68
             Reu
             5.1
             ,
             5
             
          
           
             z
             Act
             ,
             3
             23.
             
          
           
             a
             Psal
             ,
             147
             19
             ,
             20
             Isa.
             59
             ,
             21.
             
             Rom
             15.4
             .
          
           
             b
             Iam.
             1.21
             .
          
           
             c
             1
             Ioh
             ,
             2.20.27
             .
          
           
             d
             Ep
             4.8.11
             .
             1
             Cor.
             12
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             e
             Isa.
             43
             10.
             
          
           
             f
             2
             Cor.
             4
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             g
             Mat
             ,
             28
             ,
             20
             
          
           
             h
             Phil
             ,
             3.16
             ,
          
           
             i
             Act.
             8.4
             ,
          
           
             k
             1
             Thes.
             5
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             l
             Heb.
             10.24
             .
          
           
             m
             Rom.
             15
             ,
             14
             ,
          
           
             n
             Leu.
             19
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             o
             Luk.
             17
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             p
             1
             Thes
             4.18
             
          
           
             r
             1.
             
             Pet
             ,
             4.11
             .
          
           
             q
             Col.
             3.16
             
          
           
             s
             Heb
             ,
             4
             ,
             14
             ,
             20
             ,
          
           
             ‡
             Rom.
             ●
             ,
             19
             ,
          
           
             t
             Heb
             ,
             10.5
             ,
             10
             ,
          
           
             u
             1
             Ioh
             ,
             1
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             x
             Rom
             ,
             5.10
             ,
          
           
             y
             Heb.
             ●
             ,
             25
             ,
             ●nd
             9.24
             .
             〈◊〉
             13.15
             ,
             Reu
             ,
             8.3
             4.
             
          
           
             z
             Isa
             53
             5.
             
             Rom.
             5.8.10
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Pet.
             2.5
             .
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             12.1
             .
          
           
             c
             Col
             3.5
             .
          
           
             d
             Gal
             5.24
             ,
          
           
             e
             Psal.
             51
             ,
             17
             ,
          
           
             f
             Heb.
             13.15
             .
          
           
             g,
             Eph.
             6.18
             .
          
           
             h
             Heb.
             13.16
             .
          
           
             i
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.3.9
             ,
          
           
             k
             Heb.
             12.4
             ,
             2.
             
             Tim
             4.6
             .
          
           
             l
             Mat.
             2
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             m
             Ioh
             12
             15.
             
          
           
             n
             1
             Cor.
             15
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             o
             Isa
             33
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             p
             Mat.
             28
             ,
             20
             ,
          
           
             q
             Psal.
             72.
             
          
           
             r
             Ioh.
             10
             ,
             28
             &
             1●
             .
             33
             ,
             Reu.
             19
             11.21
             .
          
           
             a
             Rom
             6
             14
             ,
          
           
             b
             1
             Ioh
             ,
             5
             ,
             18.
             
             Rom.
             16
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             c
             1
             ,
             I●h
             5
             ,
             4
             
          
           
             d
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7
             23
             ,
          
           
             e
             1
             ,
             Cor.
             3
             2●
             .
          
           
             f
             1
             Pet.
             5
             ,
             8.9
             .
          
           
             g
             Eph
             6
             12.
             
          
           
             h
             Iob.
             11
             19
             &
             16.33
             .
          
           
             i
             1
             Pet
             ,
             2.11
             .
          
           
             k
             Rom.
             8
             ,
             38
             ,
             39
             ,
          
           
             l
             Reu.
             1
             6.
             
          
           
             m
             Reu
             5
             ,
             10
             ,
          
           
             n
             2.
             
             Ti●
             .
             2
             12.
             
             I●h
             .
             17.24
             1
             ,
             Th●s
             .
             4.17
             
          
           
             o,
             ●lat
             .
             28.19
             .
             Rom
             ,
             16
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             p
             Phil
             ,
             3
             9
             ,
          
           
             q
             Rom
             ,
             5.19
             ,
          
           
             r
             1
             I●h
             .
             1
             ,
             7
             ,
          
           
             s
             Gal
             ,
             3
             ,
             13
             ,
          
           
             t
             Rom.
             5
             ,
             10
             ,
          
           
             u
             Gal.
             3
             ,
             9.14
             ,
          
           
             x
             Rom
             ,
             3.25
             ,
             30.
             and
             4.4
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             y
             Rom.
             6
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             z
             vers
             ,
             6
             ,
          
           
             a
             vers
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             Eph.
             4.22
             ,
             24.
             
             Col.
             3.10
             .
          
           
             c
             Eph.
             2
             ,
             21.
             
             Rom
             ,
             12
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             d
             1
             Cor.
             12.4
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.13
             .
             Eph.
             4.4
             5
             ,
             15.16
             .
          
           
             a
             Eph
             ,
             3
             ,
             15
             ,
          
           
             b,
             1
             Pet.
             5
             ,
             9
             ,
          
           
             c,
             Eph
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             d,
             1
             Cor.
             8
             ,
             6
             ,
             &
             ,
             12.4
             ,
             5
             ,
             
               &c.
               Eph
            
             ,
             2
             ,
             ●8
             ,
             &
             ,
             4.4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
          
           
             e,
             Gal.
             4
             ,
             26
             ,
          
           
             f,
             Ioh
             ,
             17
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             g,
             Cor
             ,
             11
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             g,
             1
             Cor.
             14
             33
             ,
          
           
             h,
             Reu
             :
             1.11
             
          
           
             i,
             Act.
             2
             41
             4●
             :
             47.
             and.
             5.13
             .
             Heb
             ,
             10.25
             ,
          
           
             k,
             1
             ,
             Cor
             ,
             5
             ,
             4
             ,
          
           
             l
             Mat.
             18
             ,
             20
             ,
          
           
             m,
             1
             Cor.
             11
             ,
             2●
             ,
             33
             &
             .
             54
             
          
           
             q
             Exo.
             20
             ,
             24.
             
             Mat
             ,
             18
             ,
             20
             ,
             Isa
             ,
             4.5
             ,
          
           
             r
             1
             ,
             Cor
             ,
             3.22
             ,
             23
             ,
             &
             ●
             .
             7
             ,
             30.
             
               &c
               ,
               Reu
            
             ,
             2.
             
             &
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             s
             Act
             ,
             20
             ,
             17.28
             ,
             Phil
             ,
             1
             ,
             ,
             ,
             P●t
             .
             5
             ,
             1
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             t
             Col.
             ●
             ,
             ●8
             .
             1
             Cor
             ,
             8
             ,
             6
             ,
             &
             ,
             12
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             Act
             ,
             2
             ,
             3●
             
          
           
             b
             Rom
             ,
             10
             ,
             17.
             
             Eph.
             1
             ,
             13
             ,
          
           
             c
             A●t
             ,
             2
             ,
             38.41
             ,
             &
             ,
             8
             ,
             37
             ,
          
           
             d
             Exod
             ,
             19
             ,
             5
             ,
             8.
             2
             ,
             Chron
             ,
             34
             ,
             1
             ,
             12
             ,
             Luk.
             ●
             ,
             17
             ,
             Ioh
             ,
             1
             ,
             26.
             
             Rom
             ,
             1
             ,
             5.
             
             Mic
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             e
             Gal.
             3
             ,
             2●
             ,
          
           
             f
             Gen
             ,
             17
             ,
             7
             ,
             1
             Cor
             ,
             7
             ,
             14
             ,
          
           
             g
             Colos.
             1
             ,
             28.
             
             &
             ,
             3
             ,
             16
             ,
          
           
             h
             Rom
             ,
             15.
             ●
             ,
             &c.
             1
             Gal
             ,
             6
             ,
             1
             ,
             Leuit
             ,
             19
             ,
             17
             ,
          
           
             k
             ●
             ,
             Thes
             ,
             5
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             l
             Mar
             ,
             ●
             ,
             7
             ,
             2
             Cor
             ,
             6
             ,
             14
             
               &c
               Reu
            
             ,
             2
             ,
             27.
             
             &
             22
             ,
             15
             ,
             Isa.
             31
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             Zach
             ,
             14
             ,
             21
             ,
          
           
             m
             Mat.
             18.17
             ,
             1
             ,
             Cor
             ,
             5
             ,
             5
             12.13
             ,
             Tit
             ,
             3
             10
             ,
             Num
             ,
             15
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             
          
           
             n
             Ioh.
             17
             .
             ●0
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             o
             1
             ,
             Cor
             ,
             14
             ,
             36
             ,
          
           
             p
             Mat
             ,
             28.19.20
             ,
          
           
             q
             Gal
             ,
             5
             ,
          
           
             r
             Song
             ,
             1
             ,
             6
             ,
             Act
             ,
             2
             ,
             41
             ,
             47
             Deut
             ,
             ●●
             ,
             5
             ,
             
               &c.
               Exod
            
             ,
             20.24
             .
          
           
             s
             〈…〉
             ,
             19.1
             Mat.
             ●2
             .
             14
             .
          
           
             t
             Cor
             ,
             10.5
             ,
             
               &c
               Act.
            
             20.30
             .
          
           
             u
             Gal.
             6.3
             4.5
             
          
           
             x
             ●
             :
             Tim.
             ●
             .
             19
             .
          
           
             y
             Rom.
             8.16
             .
             2
             Cor.
             13.5
             1.
             
             Ioh.
             3
             14.19
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             Ma●
             .
             22.39.1
             .
             Cor.
             13
             ,
             5.7
             .
          
           
             b
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
          
           
             c,
             R●u
             ,
             22
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             d
             Act
             ,
             20
             ,
             30
             ,
             2
             Pet
             ,
             2
             ,
             ●
             ,
             2
             ,
             1
             Cor
             ,
             11
             ,
             19
             ,
          
           
             e
             Reu
             ,
             2
             ,
             16
             ,
             22
             ,
          
           
             f
             1
             Cor
             ,
             5
             ,
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             g
             Iosh
             ,
             22
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             h
             Isa
             ,
             24.5
             ,
             6
             
          
           
             i
             Eze
             ,
             23.18
             .
          
           
             k
             Ier.
             3
             8
             ,
          
           
             l
             Reu.
             18
             ,
             4
             ,
          
           
             m
             Reu
             2
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             n
             Eph.
             ●●
             32.
             1
             
             Cor
             6
             ,
             17
             ,
          
           
             o
             Mat
             ,
             11
             ,
             25.27
             ,
             Gal.
             1
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             1
             Cor
             ,
             2.7
             ,
             8
             ,
          
           
             p
             S●ng
             ,
             1.6
             ,
             1
             Cor
             2
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             r
             Act
             ,
             24
             ,
             5
             ,
             14
             ,
             &
             28.22
             .
          
           
             s
             1
             Cor
             2
             ,
             14
             ,
          
           
             t
             
               Iude
               ,
               vers
            
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             a
             Reu
             ,
             17
             ,
             4
             &
             ,
             18.
             
             Prou
             7.14.16
             .
          
           
             b
             Ier.
             18.18
             ,
             1.
             
             King.
             22
             ,
             24
             ,
             2
             King
             12
             ,
             28
             ,
             33
             ,
          
           
             c
             Dan.
             11
             ,
             31
             ,
             Lam.
             1.4
             &c.
             
          
           
             d
             Act
             :
             12
             :
             2
             ,
             3
             :
          
           
             e
             Act
             :
             8
             :
             1
             :
             Heb
             :
             ●1
             :
             37
             :
             38.
             
          
           
             f
             Iohn
             ,
             3
             ,
             27
             ,
             Heb
             ,
             5
             4.
             
          
           
             g
             2
             ,
             Tim
             ,
             2
             :
             9
             ,
          
           
             h,
             Iam
             ,
             1
             :
             21
             :
          
           
             i,
             1
             Pet
             ,
             1
             :
             23
             :
             25.
             
          
           
             k,
             Phi.
             2.16
             .
          
           
             l
             1
             The
             ,
             5.11
             :
          
           
             m
             Mat
             18.20
             .
          
           
             m
             Colos
             ,
             1.18
             .
          
           
             n
             Gal.
             3.28
             :
          
           
             o
             Deut.
             32
             ,
             47.
             
             Ioh
             ,
             5.25
             ,
          
           
             p
             Gal.
             4.6.1
             .
             Cor
             ,
             2
             ,
             12
             ,
          
           
             q
             Eze
             ,
             37
             ,
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             6.10
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A26579-e27440
           
             a
             Reu
             9
             ,
             11
             
          
           
             b
             Heb
             ,
             6
             ,
             1
             ,
             Mar.
             1.15
             ,
          
           
             c
             Eph.
             2.8
             ,
          
           
             d
             Rom.
             10
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             e
             Psa
             110
             ,
             3
             Act
             ,
             2
             ,
             41
             ,
             Gen.
             9
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             f
             1
             Ioh
             3
             ,
             10
             Ioh.
             8
             ,
             44
             ,
          
           
             a
             2
             Cor
             ,
             6
             15.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Num.
               19.22
               .
            
             
               2
               Cor
               6.17.18
               .
            
          
           
             d
             1
             Ioh
             3.10
             
          
           
             e
             Gen
             3.15
             
          
           
             f
             1
             I●h
             .
             3
             ,
             8.
             
             Heb
             2
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             g
             Gen.
             3
             ,
             15
             
          
           
             h.
             Ioh
             ,
             8
             ,
             44
             
          
           
             i
             Psa
             ,
             139
             ;
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             k
             Psa
             26
             ,
             5
             
          
           
             l
             Psa.
             101
             8
             Zach
             ,
             11
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             a
             Reu
             19.11.14
             .
          
           
             b
             ver
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             c
             ver
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             d
             Col
             2
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             f
             1
             Tim
             2
             ,
             5
             
          
           
             g
             1
             Ioh.
             2
             ,
             1
             
          
           
             h
             Ier
             31
             ,
             ●3
             Heb.
             8
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             i
             ver
             ,
             34.
             
          
           
             k
             Heb
             ,
             8
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             l
             Heb
             9
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             a
             Ier
             31
             ,
             33
             
          
           
             b
             Eze.
             36
             ,
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
          
           
             c
             Tit
             ,
             2
             ,
             11
             12
             ,
          
           
             d
             Ier.
             31
             ,
             3●
             
          
           
             e
             
               eanons
               in
               anno
            
             .
             1603
             
               See
               also
               before
               pag.
            
             56
             
          
           
             f
             Heb
             ,
             6
             ,
             1.
             
          
           
             g
             Heb
             ,
             8
             ,
             10
             
          
           
             h
             2
             Cor
             ,
             6
             16.
             
          
           
             vers
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             k
             
               As
               in
               the
               former
               argument
               is
               shewed
            
          
           
             l
             Ioh.
             17
             ,
             9
             16.
             
          
           
             a
             Exo●
             .
             19.
             
             Deut.
             26
             ,
             1●
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             b
             1
             Cor
             6
             ,
             17
             Ioh.
             4.24
             ,
          
           
             c
             Psa
             110.3
             
          
           
             d
             Acts
             ,
             41
             ,
          
           
             e
             
               Non
               Deum
               sed
               ,
               our
               puram
               coluisse
               Socrat
               hist.
               eccles
               l
            
             3.
             c
             1.
             
          
           
             f
             Rom
             ,
             8
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             20
             ,
          
           
             g
             Mat
             ,
             5.17.18
             19
             
          
           
             h
             Ioh.
             4.24
             Phil.
             1.3
             ,
          
           
             i
             Psal
             16.4
             
          
           
             a
             Rev.
             8.3
             ,
          
           
             b
             Act
             3
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             c
             Rom
             12.6
             7
             
          
           
             d
             Ioh
             13.20
             
          
           
             
               See
               for
               this
               point
               of
               the
               ministery
               of
               Englād
               ,
               an
               other
               treatise
               purposely
               handling
               this
               argument
               :
               intiled
            
             Reasōs
             &c.
             shewing
             that
             it
             is
             not
             lawful
             to
             hear
             the
             Ministery
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             c
             Ioh
             13
             ,
             20
             
          
           
             a
             Heb
             11.6
             
          
           
             b
             
               Gen
               4
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
            
             
               Heb
               ,
               11.4
               .
            
          
           
             c
             Heb
             ,
             5
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             d
             Rom
             ,
             10
             ,
             15
             ,
          
           
             e
             Num.
             23
             
          
           
             f
             
               Th●se
               things
               are
               more
               particularly
               manifested
               in
               other
               treatises
               as
            
             Di●c●u
             ,
             of
             the
             false
             Ch.
             Refut
             of
             Mr
             Gifford
             .
             
               And
               by
               the
               Ministers
               thēselues
               See
               among
               other
               The
            
             Abridgement
             of
             the
             book
             which
             the
             Ministers
             of
             Lincolnsh
             deliuered
             to
             his
             Maiesty
             ,
             printed
             .
             1605
             
          
           
             g,
             
               See
               their
               own
               confes
               .
               before
               pag
               ,
            
             35
             ,
          
           
             h
             
               See
               befor
               pag
            
             ,
             56
             ,
          
           
             a
             Is●
             1
             ,
             ●●
             ,
             1
             ,
             1●
             ,
             ●
             ▪
             13
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             2
             Chro.
             15
             3
             ,
          
           
             c
             Eze
             43.8
             
          
           
             d
             Mat
             15.9
             
          
           
             e
             Isa.
             43
             ,
             10
             
          
           
             f
             2
             Cor
             4.13
             
          
           
             g,
             Mat.
             28.20
             .
          
           
             h
             Phil
             2
             ,
             16
             
          
           
             i,
             Rom
             ,
             15
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             k
             Leuit
             ,
             19
             17.
             
             Luk
             ,
             7.3
             
          
           
             l
             Mat
             ,
             18
             ,
             16.17
             .
          
           
             m
             Ioh
             17
             ,
             17
             
          
           
             Ioh
             8
             ,
             32
             
          
           
             o,
             1
             ,
             Cor
             ,
             7
             23
             ,
          
           
             a
             Heb
             13.5
             Psal.
             69
             ,
             30.31
             .
          
           
             b
             Psa
             ,
             16.4
             
          
           
             c
             Exo.
             20
             ,
             4
             5.
             
             Lev.
             18.3.4
             .
          
           
             d
             Rom
             12
             ,
             1
             
          
           
             e
             Ezek
             36
             38.
             
          
           
             f
             Rom
             ,
             15.16
             .
          
           
             Isa
             66
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             g
             pag
             ,
             74.
             
          
           
             h
             
               See
               bef●re
               pag
            
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             i
             1
             Cor
             :
             11
             ,
             24.26
             .
          
           
             k
             verse
             ,
             27
             ,
          
           
             l
             Rom
             6
             ,
             3.4.5
             ,
          
           
             m
             
               Act
               22
               ,
               16
               ,
            
             
               1
               Ioh
               ,
               1.7
               .
            
          
           
             a
             H●b
             10
             ,
             14
             
          
           
             b
             Ioh
             6
             ,
             53.35
             ,
          
           
             c
             Heb
             10.29
             30.
             
          
           
             d
             Gen
             ,
             5
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             e
             Deut
             14.1
             
          
           
             f
             Rō
             8.29
             ,
          
           
             g
             Col
             ,
             1.15
             .
          
           
             h
             2
             Cor
             3.18
             
          
           
             i
             Col.
             3.10
             
          
           
             k
             Gen
             ,
             1
             ,
             27
             
          
           
             l
             Act
             10.11
             12.28
             ,
             Leuit.
             11
             ,
          
           
             m
             Esa
             16
             ,
             4
             
          
           
             a
             Leu.
             22.19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             b
             Heb.
             5.1
             .
          
           
             c
             Leu
             17
             ,
             5
             
          
           
             d
             Leu
             4
             ,
             26
             
          
           
             e
             Heb
             ,
             9
             ,
             11
             
          
           
             f
             Heb
             7.25
             
          
           
             g
             Psal
             ,
             2.6
             .
          
           
             h
             1
             Cor
             ,
             15
             24.
             
          
           
             i
             Eph.
             4
             ,
             11
             ,
             1●
             .
             1
             Tim.
             5.17
             .
          
           
             a
             Psa
             ,
             82.6
             
          
           
             b
             Rom.
             6
             ,
             6
             &c.
             
          
           
             c
             Mat
             18.15
             16
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             d
             1
             Cor
             5.4
             ,
             5.12.13
             
          
           
             e
             Ioh
             18.36
             
          
           
             f
             Reu.
             21.27
             .
          
           
             g
             Mar
             ,
             1
             ,
             15
             
          
           
             h
             Mat
             ,
             5
             ,
             3
             &c.
             
          
           
             i
             Luk
             11
             ,
             17
             
          
           
             k
             Dan
             7
             ,
             14
             
          
           
             l
             Luk
             1
             ,
             32
             33.
             
          
           
             m
             2
             Sam
             ,
             23
             ,
             5
             ,
          
           
             n
             verse
             ,
             6
             ,
             ●
             
          
           
             a
             Ioh.
             8.32
             
          
           
             b
             Reu.
             1
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             c
             Rom.
             13.3
             ,
             &c
          
           
             d
             Ier.
             51.6
             .
          
           
             e
             Deut.
             5
             ,
             7
             8.9
             ,
             &c
          
           
             f
             2
             Tim
             3
             ,
             12
             
          
           
             g
             Gal.
             5
             ,
             1.
             
          
           
             h
             Psa
             110.1
             
          
           
             h
             Psa
             110.1
             
          
           
             i
             Rom
             6.14
             22.
             
          
           
             k
             Rom
             6.16
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A26579-e32390
           
             1
             Liklihood
          
           
             a
             
               See
               Kelli
               sons
               Survey
               of
               the
               new
               r●ligi●n
            
             1
             
               b●ok
               chap
            
             ,
             1
             5
             ,
             &
             2
             ,
             
               book
               c.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             Likeliehood
             .
          
           
             b
             
               The
               three
               cōu●rsiōs
               of
               Engl.
               par●
            
             2
             c.
             12
             s.
             19
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               Constit
               ,
               &
               Can.
               eccles
            
             .
             1603.
             
             Can
             9.
             
          
           
             ●
             Likeliehood
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Kellis
               ,
               Suruey
            
             ,
             1.
             
               book
               chap
            
             ,
             5
             
          
           
             a
             pag
             ,
             55.
             
          
           
             b
             1
             Pet
             ,
             1.1
             
          
           
             4
             Likelihod
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             9.
             
             &
             ●7
             ,
             &
             ,
             51.
             pag.
             10
             &
             27
             ,
             
               &c
               〈◊〉
               7
               ,
               &
            
             ,
             51.
             &c
          
           
             
               Apol
               part
            
             6
             ●
             .
             18.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             ●
             ,
             Lik●lyhood
          
           
             d
             〈◊〉
             1.
             
             Likelie●ood
             .
          
           
             pag.
             34.
             
          
           
             Act.
             1.17
             ,
             ●
             .
          
           
             ●
             ●ikelie●●●d
             .
          
           
             a
             Luk
             ,
             17.26
             .
          
           
             b
             Psa
             ,
             105
             ,
             12.13
             .
          
           
             c
             Ge●
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             d
             Deut
             ,
             10.22
             .
          
           
             e
             Gen
             ,
             17.20
             .
          
           
             f
             Gen
             36
             ,
             15.
             &c.
             
          
           
             g
             ver
             3
             c
             1
             &
          
           
             h
             pag.
             44.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               evil
               of
               the
               entrance
            
             .
          
           
             i
             pag
             ,
             44
             ,
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             l
             Psa.
             10
             .
             7●
             
          
           
             a
             pag
             ,
             46.
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             b
             Zeph.
             3.7
             
          
           
             c
             Deut
             32
             ,
             5
             
          
           
             Reu
             2.14
             15.
             
          
           
             f
             ver
             .
             20.
             &c.
             
          
           
             g
             Eze
             23
             ,
             ●
             Chro.
             11.15
             .
             Reu
             17
             1
             ,
             &
             ,
             18
             ,
             2
             
          
           
             2
             
               The
               persons
               greeuously
               sinning
               &c.
            
             
             1
             Syn.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Syn.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Syn.
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Kellison
               ,
               Suru●y
            
             1
             book
             4
             chap
          
           
             b
             Iam
             5
             ,
             20
             
          
           
             c
             pag
             ,
             263.
             
          
           
             d
             pag
             ;
             52
             ,
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             a
             Mic.
             3.6
             ,
          
           
             b
             Rev.
             9.
             
          
           
             c
             Mat
             7
             ,
             16
             
          
           
             d
             Ioh
             10
             ,
             10
             
          
           
             e
             Isa.
             60.1
             ,
             2.3
             ,
             Reu.
             21
             ,
             24
             ,
          
           
             f
             Isa
             50
             11
             
          
           
             g
             pag.
             56.
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             h
             Psa
             112.2
             
          
           
             i
             vers
             .
             10
             ,
          
           
             *
             ●sal
             .
             37.
             
          
           
             The
             4
             syn
             .
          
           
             ‡
             pag.
             90.
             
          
           
             The
             5.
             syn
          
           
             The
             6
             syn
          
           
             ”
             
               It
               would
               be
               knowne
               what
               Mr
               B●rn
               ,
               counted
               &
               caled
               them
               in
               his
               book
               that
               of
               late
               he
               wrote
               against
               them
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               ●ag
               .
            
             ,
             78
             &c.
             1.
             
             Error
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             ‡
             
               Discouery
               Resut
               of
               Giff.
               Confessiō
               Apology
               .
               Answer
               to
               Mr.
               Iacob
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             ”
             Eph.
             2
             ,
             12
             
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Arist
             ,
             3.
             
             
               Polit
               ,
               c.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             C●lo
             .
             2.5
             
          
           
             ‡
             Act
             2
             .
             4●
             
          
           
             ”
             
               Supplic
               to
               the
               king
               anno
            
             1604.
             
             
               Reason
               of
               r●ligion
            
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             2.
             Error
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Ier.
             4.23
             Gen
             ,
             1.2.3
             .
             Error
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             ‡
             pag.
             81
             ,
          
           
             4
             Error
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             *
             Reu
             18
             ,
             
               &
               oftē
               in
               that
               book
            
             .
          
           
             5
             Error
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             ‡
             1
             Cor
             1.2
             .
             Rom.
             1
             ,
             7.
             
             Eph
             1.1
             ,
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             20.16
             .
             &
             22
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             6
             
               Error
               .
               Answe
               ..
            
          
           
             ”
             pag.
             78.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor
             8
             ,
             6.
             
             &
             12.5
             .
          
           
             ‡
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               1
               Pet
               ,
               5
               ,
               4
               ,
            
          
           
             Reu
             1.13
             &
             2.1
             .
          
           
             *
             1
             Tim
             4
             ,
             14
             
          
           
             ‡
             Tit.
             1.5
             .
             2
             Co
             ,
             12
             ,
             28.
             
             Act
             ,
             14
             23.
             
          
           
             ”
             1
             Tim
             5
             ,
             17
             
          
           
             †
             Heb
             13
             ,
             17
             1
             Pet.
             5.5
             
          
           
             *
             Rom
             12
             ,
             6
             7·
             
          
           
             ‡
             1
             Cor.
             14
             34.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             31
             ,
             24
             
          
           
             *
             Art.
             34.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Luk
             17.3
             
          
           
             ”
             Mat.
             18.15.16.17
             .
          
           
             †
             1
             Cors.
             4
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Treatise
               of
               Popes
               pard
               .
               part
               .
            
             2.
             c
             3
             ,
          
           
             ‡
             1
             Cor.
             7.23
             Gal
             5.1
             
          
           
             ”
             1
             Cor.
             12
             28.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Apolog
               of
               the
               church
               of
               Engl.
            
             1.
             
               part
               c
            
             ,
             2
             divis
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Suruey
               of
               the
               new
               relig
            
             ,
             1
             book
             ,
             3
             chap.
             
          
           
             ‡
             
               See
               mōng
               other
               .
               the
            
             Discouery
             of
             the
             false
             church
             ;
             pag
             165.
             &
             forward
             .
             Apology
             against
             the
             Oxford
             DD.
             pag.
             60
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Necess
               .
               of
               re●orm
               ,
               pag
            
             28.
             
          
           
             7
             Error
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             b
             Confess
             .
             〈◊〉
             ,
             3●
             ,
          
           
             c
             
               Rom
               15
               ,
               1
               Phil
               ,
               3
               15
               ,
               16.
               
            
             
               Eph
               ,
               4
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
            
          
           
             d
             Heb
             10
             ,
             25
             
          
           
             e
             Isa.
             5
             ,
             20
             23
             ,
          
           
             f
             Exo.
             2●
             ,
             2
             
          
           
             g
             Leu
             4
             (
             27
             28.
             &c
             ,
          
           
             ver
             2●
             .
             23
             &c
             ,
          
           
             i
             verse
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             k
             uerse
             .
             13.
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             vers
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             b
             vers
             24
             ,
          
           
             c
             ve
             3
             &
             14
             
          
           
             d
             Iudg
             ,
             19
             ,
          
           
             e
             Iudg.
             20.13
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             f
             Iosh.
             22.18.20
             .
          
           
             g
             Prou.
             21.27
             .
          
           
             8
             Error
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             h
             1
             Kin.
             12
             28.
             
          
           
             a
             pag.
             74.
             
          
           
             b
             pag.
             111.
             
          
           
             c
             pag
             116.
             
          
           
             d
             pag
             113.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Plea
               of
               the
               inn●●ēt
               .
               p.
            
             218.
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               A
               sayer
               prof●ssion
            
             .
          
           
             a
             pag.
             ●20
             .
          
           
             b
             pag.
             121.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Plea
               of
               the
               innocēt
               pag
            
             ,
             246·
             
          
           
             a
             pag.
             99
             ,
          
           
             b
             Ps.
             4.4
             .
          
           
             9
             Error
             .
          
           
             Answer
             ,
          
           
             a
             pag.
             141.
             
          
           
             b
             pag.
             131
             ▪
             
          
           
             c
             pag.
             142.
             
          
           
             a
             pag
             ,
             121.
             
          
           
             b
             pag
             ,
             139.140
             .
          
           
             c
             pag
             ,
             141
             ,
          
           
             d
             pag
             54.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ma●
             28.19
             ,
          
           
             b
             1
             
             P●t
             ●
             ,
             1
             Act.
             ●0
             .
             28
             
          
           
             c
             2
             Cor
             ,
             6
             ,
             4
             &c.
             
          
           
             d
             1
             Cor
             1.2
             
          
           
             e
             ●
             Cor.
             12
             
          
           
             f
             pag.
             144.
             
          
           
             g
             pag.
             145.
             
          
           
             h
             
               In
               his
               chalenge
               ,
               p
            
             :
             85.
             
          
           
             i
             detestion
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             100.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Dialogue
               between
               a
               Papist
               &
               a
               protestāt
               :
               in
               the
               Epistle
               dedicatory
            
             :
          
           
             10
             Error
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Aswner
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             a
             Qu
             19.
             ca.
             1.
             
             
               Decima●
               a
               populo
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Act
             19.15
             
          
           
             b
             
               Acts
               and
               Monumēts
               ,
               Wiliā
               Thor
               in
               his
               testament
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             c
             Act
             17.23
             
          
           
             d
             1
             Cor
             ,
             10
             20.
             
          
           
             e
             Reu
             9
             20
             ,
             &
             16
             ,
             14.
             and
             18.2
             .
          
           
             f
             Deut.
             12.2.3
             .
          
           
             g
             Gen
             ,
             21
             ,
             33
             ,
          
           
             h
             Gen
             12
             ,
             7
             8.
             &
             ,
             13
             ,
             4
             &c
             ,
          
           
             i
             
               Iude
               vers
            
             .
             14.15
             .
          
           
             1
             Reason
             ,
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             a
             
               See
               before
               p.
            
             37.42.43
             .
          
           
             b
             
               See
               before
               p.
            
             2.107
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Coūtry
               divinity
               :
               in
               th●
               Epis●
               de
               dic
               .
            
          
           
             d
             
               Ios
               ,
               Nich.
               Plea.
               of
               the
               innocent
               .
               p.
            
             236.
             
          
           
             e
             Luk.
             11.47.48
             .
          
           
             f
             Mat.
             23
             .
             3●
             ,
          
           
             a
             Pag
             ,
             13
             &
             102
             ,
             103.
             
          
           
             b
             Isa.
             49
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             c
             Mat.
             23.37
             .
          
           
             d
             Rom
             ,
             10.31
             .
          
           
             e
             
               Coūtry
               diuinity
               fol.
            
             48.
             
          
           
             e
             admire
             ,
          
           
             f
             pag.
             116.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Reason
             .
          
           
             a
             Tit.
             1
             .
             16·
             
          
           
             b
             
               Act
               &
               monu
               .
               edi
            
             .
             5.
             pag
             11●7
             ,
             1190
             
          
           
             c
             
               ibidem
               pa
            
             1184.
             
          
           
             d
             pag
             1185
             
          
           
             
               Coūtry
               diuinity
               .
               fol.
            
             2●
             
          
           
             f
             
               Serm.
               on
               Rom.
            
             12.
             p.
             65.66
             .
          
           
             a
             
               See
               before
               p.
            
             56.
             
          
           
             b
             Hos.
             9.8
             
          
           
             c
             
               Answer
               to
               the
               admon
               .
               pag.
            
             111.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Defense
               of
               the
               answer
               to
               the
               adm
               ,
               pag.
            
             621.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Seruice
               a●
               burîall
            
             .
          
           
             a
             
               Dialog
               ,
               betweē
               a
               Pap
               &
               a
               protes
               .
               fol
            
             38.
             
          
           
             b
             pag.
             167.
             
          
           
             c
             Eph
             ,
             1
             ,
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             Ano
             1562
             art
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             e
             Art
             ,
             17·
             
          
           
             f
             pag
             ,
             168
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Reason
             ,
          
           
             Answer
             ,
          
           
             a
             pag.
             174.
             
          
           
             b
             1
             Cor.
             3.11
             .
          
           
             c
             vers
             .
             6.7
             .
          
           
             d
             Mat
             16.16
             .
          
           
             e
             1
             Ioh
             4.2
             .
          
           
             f
             Mark.
             16
             16.
             
          
           
             g
             Col.
             2.6.7
             .
          
           
             a
             pag
             ,
             74.
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             Ioh.
             3
             ,
             36
             Mat
             ,
             7.21
             23
             Rom.
             2
             ,
             6.8
             .
          
           
             c
             pag.
             174.
             
          
           
             d
             pag
             ,
             74.
             &c.
             
          
           
             e
             
               In
               the
               Creed
            
             ,
          
           
             f
             Art.
             19
             ,
             anno
             .
             1562
             
          
           
             g
             
               Coūtry
               ,
               diuinity
               ,
               fol.
            
             19.
             
          
           
             a
             Art.
             19.
             anno
             1562
             
          
           
             b
             
               ibid
               ,
               art
            
             .
             17
             ,
          
           
             c
             
               Book
               of
               cōmon
               prayer
            
          
           
             d
             Art.
             35.
             anno
             ,
             1562
             
          
           
             e
             
               Consti
               .
               &
               canōs
            
             ,
             1603
             
          
           
             f
             Art.
             36
             ,
             ano
             .
             1562
             
          
           
             g
             
               Canōs
               ,
               anno
            
             1603.
             
               &
               their
               practise
               according
            
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Country
               Devinity
               fol.
            
             73
             
          
           
             i
             
               Preface
               to
               Mr
               ,
               D.
               Fenners
               Coūterpoys
            
          
           
             a
             pag
             ,
             169.
             
          
           
             b
             pag.
             173.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Discouer
               .
               Pag.
            
             156.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim
             3
             ,
             16
             Prov.
             30.5
             Psal.
             19.8
             .
             &
             12.6
             .
             Psa.
             119
             
               entyre
               .
               Eph
            
             ,
             2
             20.
             
          
           
             d
             Pag.
             174
             
          
           
             a
             ibid●m
             .
          
           
             b
             pag
             ,
             173
             ,
          
           
             c
             Psal.
             119
             152.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Answe
               to
               Artic
            
             5
             
          
           
             e
             Mat.
             22.40
             .
          
           
             f
             Mat
             5.12
             
          
           
             Ioh
             3.36
             .
             Rom.
             1.5
             .
          
           
             b
             Ioh
             13.14
             Mat
             28.20
             
          
           
             Gal
             3.10
             
          
           
             d
             Heb
             2.2.3
             &
             3.7.8
             &
             10.26
             
               &c.
               &
            
             .
             12
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             Psa●
             9.12
             
          
           
             f
             Ian.
             3.2
             .
          
           
             g
             Rom
             6.23
             1.
             
             Ioh
             2.4.6
             &
             3.6.8.9
             ●
             pag.
             171
             ,
          
           
             h
             
               See
               cōfer
               .
               in
               th'
               Fleet
               with
               Mr.
               Hutch
               and
               D'Andrews
            
             4
             Reason
             ,
          
           
             a
             
               In
               the
               answer
               to
               Mr
               Raynolds
               preface
               .
            
          
           
             b
             pag.
             92.
             
          
           
             c
             pag.
             8.
             
          
           
             d
             pag.
             18●
             
          
           
             e
             pag.
             191.
             
          
           
             f
             
               Refut
               .
               of
               Giff
               pag
            
             ,
             1.
             
          
           
             g
             Luk
             16
             ,
             6
             
          
           
             
               Refut
               pag
            
             1
             
          
           
             a
             
               Dis
               ,
               p
            
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             b
             pag.
             182.183
             ,
             Ioh
             20.19
             .
          
           
             
               Dis.
               p.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor
             11.24
             
          
           
             a
             I●a
             .
             62
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             b
             pag.
             185.
             
          
           
             c
             Luk.
             2.1
             ,
          
           
             a
             Ma
             28
             ,
             18
             
          
           
             b
             vers
             17.21.22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             c
             Gal
             6
             ,
             12
             
          
           
             d
             Gal
             2
             ,
             14
             
          
           
             e
             Ma
             11
             ,
             12
             
          
           
             f
             pag.
             185.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Iohn
               Bale
               Cent.
            
             1.
             
               scri
               Brit
               ,
               fol.
            
             35
             
          
           
             h
             
               Chr.
               Ranulph
               ,
               Ci●●er
            
             .
          
           
             i
             pag
             ,
             186.
             
             Rom
             ,
             1.
             1
             
             Cor
             1
             &c.
             
          
           
             k
             Reu
             ,
             17
             ,
          
           
             l
             pag
             ,
             120.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Act.
               and
               monū
               ,
               edit
            
             ,
             5
             ,
             p.
             1180.
             
          
           
             b
             
               ibid.
               pag.
            
             1181.
             
          
           
             
               ibidem
               .
               pag
            
             1186.
             
          
           
             
               ibidem
               ,
               pag
            
             1189.
             
          
           
             f
             pag
             ,
             186
             ,
          
           
             M
             Dering
             23
             ,
             
               Lectur
               on
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Hebrewes
               ,
               pag
               ,
            
             186.187
             
          
           
             a
             pag.
             187.
             
          
           
             b
             pag.
             182.
             
          
           
             pag.
             188.
             
          
           
             a
             2
             Cro
             14.8
             9.10
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             2
             Chr.
             13
             2.3
             .
          
           
             c
             2
             Chr.
             30
             6.
             
          
           
             d
             vers
             .
             10
             
          
           
             e
             vers
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             e
             vers
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             f
             vers
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             g
             vers
             .
             18
             19.20
             .
          
           
             h
             2
             Kin.
             18
             10.11.12
             :
             2
             Chr.
             34.
             
          
           
             i
             vers
             .
             30.31.32
             .
          
           
             
               Fides
               suadēda
               est
               non
               imperanda
            
             .
             Bern.
             in
             Cantic
             .
          
           
             k
             vers
             .
             30.31.32
             .
          
           
             l
             Mar
             1.15
             &
             16.15
             .
             ●6
             Act
             ,
             2.37.38
             &
             8.36.377
             .
             Act
             11.18
             .
             E●h
             .
             2.8
             
          
           
             m
             
               Act
               and
               monum
               .
               edi
            
             5
             pag.
             105.
             
          
           
             a
             
               As
               appeareth
               by
               D
               Downams
               .
               Serm.
               on
            
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.1
             .
             2
             pag.
             80.81.86.87
             .
          
           
             b
             2
             
               Admon
               fol.
            
             43.
             
          
           
             c
             pag.
             190
             ,
          
           
             d
             2
             Cor
             ,
             6
             ,
             1●
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             e
             Rom.
             13
             
          
           
             f
             Hab.
             2.4
             
          
           
             g
             Act
             2.4
             .
          
           
             h
             Psal.
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Ke●
               .
               Sur
            
             8
             ,
             
               book
               in
               the
               preface
            
             2
             Obi●●tio●
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Reply
             .
          
           
             b
             
               Refut
               .
               p.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Refut
               .
               pag
            
             29.
             
               &c.
               Discouer
               ,
               p.
            
             62.
             &c.
             
          
           
             c
             
               Platima
               ●
               vitis
               pootie
               Damasus
            
             1
             f
          
           
             d
             
               Blat
               .
               Vtalimus
            
             .
             1.
             i
          
           
             e
             
               Guil
               Durammus
            
             .
          
           
             f
             
               Act.
               and
               monū
               .
               edi
            
             ,
             5
             pag
             ,
             1184.
             
          
           
             g
             
               Guil
               Durandus
               Ifidorus
            
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Ioan.
               Laziasdus
            
             ,
          
           
             i
             
               Platiua
               de
               vit
               .
               Marcus
            
             1
             ,
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             d
             
               Pla●ina
               .
               Tel●sphorus
               &
               Celistus
            
             1.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Bergomen
               sis
            
             .
          
           
             f
             Lyb
             3
             
               decretal
               .
               Grego
            
             .
          
           
             g
             
               Volator
               ,
               Platina
               .
               Bonif.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Fasci
               ,
               tem
            
          
           
             h
             
               Lib
               Con
            
          
           
             k
             
               Pap
               ,
               suppl
               anno
            
             1604
             
               Reasō
               of
               religion
            
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             l
             Leu
             18
             ,
             2
             3
             ,
             &c
             ,
          
           
             a
             Deut
             ,
             12
             ,
             30
             ,
             31
             ,
          
           
             b
             vers
             .
             32
             ,
          
           
             c
             Reuelatiō
             11
             ,
             8
             ,
          
           
             d
             Deu
             5
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             32
             ,
             33
             &
             6
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             25
             &
             7
             ,
             25
             26
             ,
             &
             12
             ,
             2
             3.30
             
               &c
               Isa
            
             1.12.13
             &
             29
             ,
             13.14
             .
             Ier
             ,
             1
             ,
             16.
             
             Reu.
             17.2
             .
             &
             18.3
             ,
             11
             12
             ,
             20
             ,
          
           
             a
             pag.
             196.
             
          
           
             b
             pag.
             71
             ,
          
           
             c
             pag
             ,
             142.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A26579-e53860
           
             a
             pag
             ,
             26.
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             Rō
             .
             9.16
             
          
           
             1
             Questions
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             c
             1
             Iohn
             .
             5
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             d
             Rō
             6
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Refut
               ,
               of
               Gifford
               .
               Discovery
               Apolog.
               &c
            
          
           
             f
             Prou.
             22
             ,
             34
             ,
             33.
             
          
           
             a
             
               supra
               ,
               pag.
            
             74.
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             Ioh.
             8
             ,
             24
             Act
             4.12
             
          
           
             c
             
               Canōs
               ano
            
             1603
             Can
             4
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.8
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             d
             In
             
               his
               pre
               befor
               Vrsinus
               Catechisme
            
             .
          
           
             a
             ibidem
          
           
             b
             
               Remoual
               of
               imput
               layd
               on
               the
               ministers
               of
               Deuo.
               and
               Corn.
               p.
            
             27
             
          
           
             c
             pag
             ,
             169
             
          
           
             d
             pag
             ,
             169
             :
          
           
             e
             pag
             ,
             172·
             
          
           
             a
             〈…〉
             ,
             2
             pag.
             325.
             
          
           
             b
             9
             
               Argum
               against
               the
               ceremonies
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Pro
             15
             ,
             4
             
          
           
             b
             Rev
             22.2
             
          
           
             c
             Canons
             .
             1603.
             
          
           
             2
             Question
          
           
             Answer
          
           
             c
             Iob.
             3.8
             .
          
           
             a
             〈◊〉
             5●
             ,
             16
             
          
           
             b
             〈◊〉
             ,
             11
             5
             
          
           
             c
             Ier
             ,
             3
             ,
             14
             ,
          
           
             d
             Act.
             17.22.33.34
             .
          
           
             e
             Gal.
             4
             ,
             26
             
          
           
             f
             Num
             ,
             23
             5
             ,
             26.
             &c.
             
          
           
             a
             T
             it
             1
             ,
             15
             ,
          
           
             b
             Psal.
             19.
             
          
           
             a
             pag.
             2.3
             &c.
             
          
           
             3
             Q●estion
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             b
             pag.
             12
             &
             42.
             
          
           
             a
             pag.
             44.
             
          
           
             4.
             Questions
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             b
             pag.
             3●
             ,
          
           
             a
             
               in
               you
               sermon
               ,
               p.
            
             17.
             
          
           
             b
             pag.
             18.
             
          
           
             c
             pag
             ,
             32
             ,
          
           
             d
             
               Sermon
               ,
               p
            
             17.
             
          
           
             d
             
               supra
               .
               p.
            
             19.
             
             Consider
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             e
             
               supra
               .
               pag
            
             19.
             
             Consid.
             6.
             
          
           
             f.
             
               Your
               Ser.
               pag.
            
             17
             ,
          
           
             g
             
               Supra
               ,
               p.
            
             23
             Consid.
             2.
             
          
           
             h
             
               Yovr
               ser.
               p.
            
             18.
             
          
           
             i
             
               Mr
               Sions
               .
               sermon
               on
               Psa.
            
             120.
             
             
               Supra
               ,
               pag.
            
             19.
             
             Consid.
             7.
             
          
           
             n
             Dan.
             1.4
             
          
           
             l
             
               Your
               ser.
               pag.
            
             19.
             
             
               Supra
               .
               pag.
            
             30.
             
             Consid.
             8.
             
          
           
             o
             pag.
             20.
             
          
           
             a
             Ier
             51
             :
             2●